+ 


PRA, 
— 5 « e - 


CM; 
45 


f 


l 


| — * 
VI, 

0 WH * 
. 


9 


= © I 
4 
% 
4 


* * 


£ 


- - £644 Rab 
, 99 » 6 


+ 


PRA, 
— 5 « e - 


CM; 
45 


f 


l 


| — * 
VI, 

0 WH * 
. 


9 


= © I 
4 
% 
4 


* * 


£ 


- - £644 Rab 
, 99 » 6 


* 


ne # 
| | "TY _— 
LT r 
4 e 
1 3 
Fa... 0 G Ga , x . 
\ Ie EST 
: © £7 of DO : * * K 8 bee - YL 2 5 
7 » — 0 8 | 4487 "5 —— ts TY 3 
* - F FE 3 2 > COPE . i "LES 8 
1 H . 
6 


"Tan 


Author o : By 7 HF ⏑ 3- 7 n 
* « the Ci Commend Ads and Seeweg FT 122 278; 3 2 


EXPUAINING: THE! 


teach the "aps thy 


1 25 and the 
2 to - tee,” Pl, 4 Sk 


5 . of Vid, 2 in 72 


IT "Tha. N 21 Ys * Ra 


4 k 


4x0 4 


* * 


* 


1 
v * _ 
- 
* 1 — 
= = - 4 
+ % . * 
* — 
{4 N 
AR. 


D Þ 7 


e for PAT. WOGAN; Bookie 
1 begr the” Oro 5316 


MDCC LXXUT 


r, 
obo bt 


in Cansei 55 


r 
- * * 
1 * N XI. 44 8 v 
_ a ' e 
rer 
7 1 18 a< 1 . 
%, £5 7 


4 1 
& 0, » % Arg o owe - 


a —_ - 1 
. : 
re - - 
 @ 8 : = 
. 2 * 2 . 
- — 9 ju * 
» : - - 


" = 
AM 


. * N 7 » | 
l bx - . . N ** | F - 
— 4 0 x* : T 
© l : - 2 - Ay i. 7-3 . 1 
R : "i , . 9 | 


5UB50k1Bprs We 


A. OS; + + 
Pe 4 ew 8 
| Evd, Mr. Jokp Auſtin Rt. Revd. DoQorCarpen 
d 16 = Re vd. Mr. John An- Revd. Mr. Rd. Calaghan 
7 doe Revd. James Comerford 
4 Mr. Richard Andrews, Mr. Edward Croſs, N 
I .. - Grocer | _ ſeller, 12 Book .— 
| Mr. Charles Aylmer, of Mr. Daniel Carex 9 
7 Pains Town - Mc. Michael Coughlan 
Mrs. Elizabeth Andrews Mr. Michael Coughlan = 
Lp 8 E Me. John Coonan 1 
5 B Mr. Martin Connell 


Mr. William Clarx © DE. 
Revd. Mr. StephenBoulger Mr. Pat. Clark _ _- | ._ 
Revd. Mr. Daniel Byrne Mr. Pat. Carroll ©. _— 
Mr. Gregory _ _ Mr. Nicholas Callaghan ; : 9908 1 


chant Mr. Matthew Callaghan” 
Mr. Pat. Bean Mr. Michael c 4 - 
bi Mr. Peter Byrne Grocer © / — 
I Mr. Pat. Byrne Mx. Michael Cummons'. 
7 Mr. John Byrne Mr. Luke Cahill "0 
, Mr. Gregory Byrne, Mer- Mr. John James Caxolan 
Mr. Js & Mr. Jab Carolan, *Book=- - 
ames Byrn, Printer, | ller, Inns-Quay, "I 
"2 e 6 Books Books By ” 9.3 = 
4 Mr. Richard Blunt, Clother Mr. John Collier 
| Mr. Daniel Brophy, Tanner Mrs. ARS oller e 
i Mr. Matthew Bannan , | E 
on” Mr. Michael Bardon "4 8 5 Te 7 2 
af Mr. James Brown "4 3 '' © 2-0 
= Mr. a Brogan, Watch- 9 „ 
3 3 3 
Venn Brown, Eſq; Cale - Revd. ig Bo b 2 
9 N Brown, C. Kildare Reyd. Me. * 3 "a 
68 - Miſs Roſe Oy of faid | Dean 1 
1 _ 65 8 8 Knees 8 "ER "RY 


— * ” \ & p 
* 4 — 
, * * * 
8 7 
4 p o ö N 
- 


* . 

* R 
I % 9 
$ "SUBSCRIBERS NAMBs. 


Ry Mr. William Douane © _ G 1 
- Revd. Mr. Thomas Dalton CR. OI IRE 
Revd. Mr. William Dunn Mr: A GCarines N 
Z + Revd. Mr. Patrick Dunn Mr, Lawrence Gill 
—_ = Mr. Mikel Dunn Mr. Richard Gooden - 
N.. John Duan Mr. James Geoghagan, „ 


Mr. John Dunning . | 
Mr. Mchaeb Doogan 


Mr, John Devereux , + 7k | 
406: Mohan Dowiing- 7, e 98 6 + 
> Mi: Nicholas Daly. + © +. ff, JE? 
Mr. Edward Daly "REY H 
Mr. John Dawſon 2 
=_ Nico Catharine "oy Revd. Mr. l . 
n Mr. John Hicke ff 
A > r Mr. Thomas Hickey | 


5 wo „ >  Mr:Michael Hicke 

* MI. Bartholomew Heats 
"Mr. William Eagan Mr. Bart, Hackett 
M. e l . Mr. John Hines . i 
_ Mr. Edward Heron, ſen. 
We 5 Mr. Thowes: Henegan, 
1 Bo TY defi gd) Aenne oy 


of n Mr. James Hughes 5 
. e Flood. Mr. William Ern 5 
"Mr: Hugh Flanagan Hatter 


r Roben Fletcher Mr. Valentine Helowe | 


AK Mr. Wilkam Farrell 45 8 
3 Mt. James rr ˙ vt; 4x40 
. 5 en Fitzgerald. of 5 9 
4 2 +47 * Athy: | e | . * * 
MI. Edward Fitzgerald, N | 
„ Mr. Patrick Fitzgerald, ie 
= -Vintnes . 11 Ka 
3 * Richard Fitzſimons, 
ERS *Bookſeller, 25 Books Rt. Hon, 1008 Kin 1.5 
{I 4 Me. Patrick Farnham. Doctor ames Ke 
3 Me. John Flinn of Kildare | "g 
Mi. Catherjoe Field Rerd. Mr. Matthew Kelly 
__ Mx. de Michel F Niue. Mr. Nicholas Kell 
Wet 4 3 M. Simon Kelly, Wochen. 
Nr | tas | 
| 375 Mr, Richard} 


= Bryan Leonard 


Mr. Theophilus Leaby, 


30 B SCRIBERS. NA MS: 
Mr. | Richard Kos Mr. Feliz Mc Ca 1 Di 
Pauens | Mr. Patrick «Gin 1 +3 
M. Francis Vie an 
Mr. Martin Mc Dermott 
. r TerenceMoyle,James's 
= = | NE. x - ſtreet 
as gods fe Me. Efther Me Donald 
84 | 454 Mig 1 55 Mc Grab 
Revd. John Larken - Miß Mulalley, Phrappere 
" Revd. William Lawler lane 
Mr. James Lawler, Car- * Oliver Mc Keira 
enter. | 
Mr. Thomas Lee E 
Mr. Laurence Lewis Ten] 
Mr. Thomas Lewis " 


2 


3 


Cabinet-maker Revd. ! Mr. jakn Now | 
Mr. Francis Lynch Mr. John * 
Mr. Anthony — „ N add 
Mr. Michael Lynch PR. eee 
Mr. Thomas Synch P 

| 8 
oft Revd. De. Hh owe: 
ah 2 2 - Revd. Me. TerencoOijya 

2 5 BE £504 Re vd. Mr. Edward © Btien 

fo hy EE | O'Connor,. Ei 

eyd: Mr. James Mannin ounty - Roſcommon 
Ress Mr. John Me Kenna 2 Books 5 5 
Revd. Mr. Charles Me. Mr. Michael O'Connor 514 

Dermott Mr. John O'Cotbor, of: 


| Revd. Mr. Bernard Me 


Mahn 
Revd: Luke Me Glue 


Mr. Valentine Me Glue 
Me. Dominick Maß 
| "a Patrick Me Grath _ 
Thomas Martin 


Mr 
Mf Michael Murphy 


Mr, Michael May © 


Mr. James Mc Guice - 
Me. ſohn * 


* 


- Mr; Howard Purcell 
WEIS bh = Go 


Jawes's-ſtrest 2 
Mr. Thomas O'Brien 


Mr. Mathew W 


Mr. George Peyton 


— 


\ A 
_— 


ve 
* 
3 
4 — CO 
TT 


e 
GT To * * 
4 * » _ n * 
* * ” 
* 1 * 
"+ th z ra 


1 


Ll 9 = = 
rn a £ 
ry As fl " n 
— — ————— 
8 * . 4 bn _ — 1 = 
N 
2 ' — 0 
: a ö * nn 0 "= 5 a 
5 . "IT. A” + A * 
» 4 o = 
x * « q > 
X - 4 
7 
0 *. , * 4 
© We - 2 
4 * 2 
-y 
» 1 A 
5 


” * 

, R — + 

A 383 n 4 
© E 
- + 

1 
* 
. 


_ , | 3 % — 1 by. 7 


HS. 4 | . 
I. | VY , ” , f 
. - * 0 
M.. James Quinn L t „ 
1 * 1 * , | 7 4-1 
S+ bk * 7 SM 1 


Mx. Joſeph Reily, London 
Mr. 
M. 


+ * 
25, 1 - % 
, 4 — 1 ” 
- + - 
— = 


ug EN OO RT, 
4p 1 Mr. Patrick Woga 


* 


Neben NAmts 
Mr: Poly r 1 0 3 8 N 


einen |; eB Tri 


Ws he 9 My * Pat. Turpin, alles 


Mr. James Trant F * 


= 
: . © * 
. N 8 * % 
6 * 6 = 
"= by by 8 2 . F * . bt 
v3 | | R 5 ber 
0 >» 
5 = * 
4 4 * 
- 
0 


Revd. Mr. Philip Ronſe v 
Reyd. Mr. Richard Reily 5 


Red. Mr. John Reilß Se Ude Ma 1 
. 15 Timothy W 5 


ames Reily 
ames Reynolds 
ichael Reynolds - ** 
Mr. William Raſ ter "= 
Mr. "x Rice . n 
t. Rooney Vt teh | FS 


£ 


L. 


Mr. 


' ” 


Me, Francis Roland A | ©: 200 
Mrs. Etizabeth Reily © | > 
"0s, Roach eee bill Mr. David Wogan. _ bj 7 
Mr. William Wo 1 5 5 
1. 


* pe $ 9 


Ws Mr. Chriſtopher 


Mer. Charles Wogan; 43 
Mr. John Wogan 
Mr. N 1 
Revd. Mt. Richard Sheri- Mr. Andrew N 9 
* dan Mr, Francis Willen . 
Red Mr. Thomas Stat. Mr. William Ward - _- 
ford Mr. Thomas Whelan... 


* Auguſtine e W PINE Wand 5 | 5 


of 4 * WIGS, 2 


— * 4 
- 
= —_ h « 
2 K 4 8 
Xx 


* wt. . — 9 
* ) ** 3 
; 1 * { Fl 7 
pow 
$25 £ ! SHER 
1 6 — - . 
1 x — * * - * , - 
> IP . a KS wn <6 - 6-4 2 
FF» — bs 7 . \ 
4 . = A ' & - - E 
N 1 * - : 7 0 A * 
1 * —_ > k * 1 , 7-3 
8 i ; 24 4 * 14 
* 3 "Sy z 9 
g 2 A . 4 
= . 
q . * 
>. - 3 * e - * . : . 
* 4 4 to _ * 
* * . . ; WW 
* I / 4 a - 1 . 


GA 


th 
rk; 
and 9 


and f 


Condi 
and , 


Tens, 

little 0 
knows 
therefe 
among 
Name 


Words 


9 x 8 9 . bo \ * 
: ' . > « » 4 
4 - <4 F . wo = - * 
_ i = . = - 
” . 1 : 
* — 0 - . = a 4 f , 1 % : * 
4 - * 4 A 
f | i N , 1 , 
| | 1 * II E f | 
l Q q * 4 
4 = . — 2 bo > 4 i 
XX 2 — 2 * MN % . 5 7 
fy 2 . un 4 N 8 9 4 : * » 1 = 
: % , >, o ot 6 
t Pen . : 4 a 


Ar - 
: - ©. . a I I 
* 7 9 * 3 * = * 4 
E _ . : 3 l " = : : - * 
«7 _ 0 m = 5 9 2 
L 4 " \ * — fa 4 6 = * 3 8 = 
| * > — · * 3 * 
= . . . 4 7 4.” x 
l . . Y , 22 * 
5 2 ; F?. THER SS 8 
7 \ k - al 
of - l of : 
; 6 - * — = 
a Y » = bs * * = = - 
— a wy = 1 
" 7. ** A 4 


* © 


, * - " - . . 
” = — : 5 , . = 
=; o | . £ i . * | 
- ” ; * « = ; - A. > - 2 * 6 
* — ' 8 * " SY * a 
— A . 
— N 4 — — * — 
af NP y 4 = * 2 5 
— 
- 


ge Is * 2. 


8 8 ? 'F | TY 5 N _ 5 5 * 8 2 | 
AN Chritian Hearts be io eaftly ee © 
ſo ſenſibly affected, by the mere Repreſentas  -- =_ 
| tion of bat deplorable State of . pl 
the ſole Conſideration of thoſe unhappy louds-.of + 
rkneſs and Error which ohſcure the of Faith, 
and obſtruct the Way of Salvation to diltant- Pagans | —_ 
72 and foreign Infidels ; whilſt the no lels milerable ; þ 
2 Condition of our Relations and Kindred, our Prien  _ 
4 and Neighbours, our Countrymen and Fellow Citis 
by zens, is. paſſed by unregarded, and. ſeems to make. Ro 
«if little or no Impreſſion on us? The Pagan, the ide, 
Bn knows not the true Deity or Supreme Being, and =D 
Fe therefore he neither adores. nor worſhips him. IE 
1 among us, alas ! there are ſome who merely hear x 
Te, Name. of Chriſtians ; to whom may be applied TS 
7 Words pf the royal Plalmift;: the Fool bath Jaig ia 
| Heart there is no Gad : Or, indeed, the ſmall Concern” 


* 
* 


1 


8 


2 they ſeem to have, either in acquiring a Kuen eggs 
f of him, or the Method. or Mannet of adoring; wats: 


Par and ſerving him, ſeems to intimate 

olly. The Diſregard of the divine Precept mr EIS 
common, the Obſervance of them; as well as har ng 
Goſpel ns, is ſo neglefted, that the Words Go 
the. Prophet I//ah are truly applicable; % ß 
N 5,4, 8659 „ i Natiom. 


® ® 
Z 
2 
6 


* 


A 
2 


— 2 X > ts . 2 
* . \ — 
| : - "A Le 
9 
| _- = 
* * v4 . - 
- . . 


1 
- 1% 
td 3 


8 3 
* 1 
4 ” _ 
| 9 2 = bas 
"Y p A SY 
FP uW 
* * ö * * ©. w . * be T _ s Py 
l 2 * - _— * 5 * * 4 p - 
« k „ 7 e q * * of F# + A\s 
| "v3.5 , | . F 
= q : ” \ A 
* ++ | | | 1 
= 6.7 Fd - % » - it 70 * 1 ' 
ry i a „ wet, „ * N way E a * 7 _ , 
' : ; " 
. Lt * 
. * 
4 


— reer 
* © Nation, a People laden with Iniquity, a_ Seed of evil t 
+. - \Duers, Children that are Corrupters, they have forſa- - 
+. Ren the Lord, they have provoked the Holy One of Iſrael 
ut Anger, they are gone away. backward ; not only *: 
through their {orgid Ignorance and ſupine Neghgence- . 
of his Commands in general, but by their conſtant 
", - vile Practice of belching out Maledictions and Impre- 
\ cations,. Oaths and Curfes, Perjuries and ay 4 * 
mies, obſcene Words and may Diſcourſe, n- 


2 4 


tumely and Reviling, Calumny and Detraction, 
Railery and Defamation, of Fraud and Deceit, 
*Overreaching an Trickings, Corruption and Bribery, 
Subornation; and even ſuch Villainies as would not 
only ſcandalize, but even ſhack a moral Reathen. 
Juſtly then may we bewart our lamentable Cale; ſince 
Neither Religion can be ſecured from the Libertine's 
. or the Rake's Diſdain, from the Preacher's - 
tlery, or the Divine's Miſrepreſentation, no voy | 
: than Goſpel-truths, from being made pliable and cons _ 
+ - formable to every one's Turn, to every Man's pri- 
mie Judgement, and Scripture traduced to favour 
—_grery Cauſe. 3 bag eee 


* 
- 
&* 


_—:. Well may we complain, to find the nerrow Fam,“ 
eee troddep; fo figinly denen, 
d., and the broad Way, the wide Gate ſo greatly 
_---: thronged, ſo immenſſy crouded. But tg what Pur- 


i to bewall the uihappy Flecke, volefs e 
=_. endexvour to find and point out the miſerable Cauſe; 
which can be no other than Error, ſupported by Pre- 
Pie, fomented by Invectives; who Influence is 
= not only to gall the Ears, but poiſon the Hearts of 
hole, Who are but tod readily diſpoſed to zeceive 
mem? It is not onlysthe Topick of private, but even 
public, nay, even Pulpit- diſcourſe, to repreſent” 
RNoman-Catbolicks as n Worſhippers gf 
Nicks, Stones, and wooden Gods; To brand them 
che odious Title of dawnable, tyrannical, bloods; 
thirty Pepiſts, to affert them deſtitute of all humun 
+ Faith, in regard to thoſe they deem Heretics.; an" 


* 


nee „ 
Power, and a King-killing ne, and not only the 


| ”_ * 7 
— * 7 


4 . * . 
2 . F.£4* *4 i 5 = 
—_. - -% 1 
2 * $ : : P 
"i. F.4 b » y wo . = b. - - | 
b 9 o 
a * — J Fs y 9 0 
A z ay . * . 16 - 7 « 
* * - : * 2 1 . - * 
* r "ad * » „„ ö 2 . > .. a * an "= ** 
4 . . 2 = + © _— 
wy = G = p | A... * 4 — P 
= * Fw Re 
* A 
* * 7 ** o 
- =; - 2 
: 4 4 2 ” 2 4 
Ee AL W 


ſ 


* 


x 1 9 . * 
4 * * 4 « . 
v *. a as . b C — * . { = < "_= = 


WY 1 . 2 THY * 


> J l 
* 4 - wy 'T ”Y = = 

bs © 3X Ll * » 
I r 4; . 


* 4 


is frequently impued to ehem; 
moſt lemn'Ocths U and kat 
to ſupport their Canſe; and gain their Ends; 


an evident Conſequtnce, it muff neceſfanily follow; 
that the Dectrine and Practice of the Catholi 

Church, and her Members, Licher "cannot be "What 
her Advetſafies make it, or the could never haye 
firmly ſtood her Ground for ſo many Ages paſt as the 


has done, ayairft' an infinite Number of moſt potent 
Enemies, who have been continually ſtriving to blatt 


her, and even fap her very Foundation; over whom 


ſhe ſtill remains trjumphantly victorious: As the t 


frequently accuſed hut never could conyict her fred 


Spouſe of Sin, fo have her Adverfaries calummiated, 


reviled, and conſtantly miſrepreſented her: Vet het 
Innocency, Purity; and Integrity, have fff appeared 


Rays: -. | 5 82 
IJ To find her perſecuted by Heathen Emperors, 
Pagan Princes, and Inſidel Nations, as ſhe was in Her 


Infancy; is neither ſo much to be admired at, nor {0 
fhockihy as to find her traduced and miſfepres 
ſented, calumniated and abuſed; blackened and de 


famed, even by thoſe who ſtyle themſelves Profen 
of Chriſtianity. What can be more undutituf 


or.a Son; by Force and Violence, to Extoft a U 5 
ritanee from a Father? What can be more injurigus, *- 


N.E8 © --W 


But even breaking the. . 
Proteſtfations ii order 
infallible Truth Ras pdively declared,” that + Hou | 
divided againſt itſelf cant fand lng; bene, us - 


with greater Luſtre, and darted forth more brilliant - 


+ * l 


Toletation of Fquivocation, «tid mental Reſervation; zg 


1 


than for a Daugbter to blaſt the Fame, and ruln the 


Reputation of a virtuous, loviffy Mother? What eag | 
be more baſe and vile, more unnatural and Inhumanyg = 
than for @ Child to ridicule and reviſe,” decry and e 


o 


poſe an affectionate and indulgent Parent? "This, alan 
this is the very, this. is the preſent unhappy Cale ß —_— 
our ancient and holy Mother-Chyrch : Her undutiful 3 


—_— 


Children charge their Diſobedience upon her ngorows: 


Diſcipline; their profligate Lives and PraQtice, hex 
impute to her Indelence and Immorality z\ and e, 
in ide, muſt bear the Burden, Blame nd Sam r 

— 7 > _ I, by A ! B 2 7 3 * heir 2 2 | 
JJ... ooo 


\ 
- 


= 


a 


7 Win eren 7 e _* vii I; 
wzir Vices and Crimes, Notwithſtanding ſhe has 280 
by d . | ' . * - » 4 * = 

| been ever, unanimous in her, Profeſſion. of Faith, inde- — 

fluatigable in the Propagation of Morahty, faithful in 14 


the Expoſition ↄf her Doctrine, and moſt exact apd 
=_— careful in ſupporting and maintaining good Diſcipline; 
_ Her Profeſſions are not to be credited, her Expoſitions 
de baflled, her Morals decried, and Diſcipline-explo- 
—_ ded. Nevertheleſs, as in the primitive Church, when 
either Perſecution was threatened, or actually arofe, k 
it was a frequent Practice among the Chriſtians, to 
addreſs to their Adverſaries expoſitory Epiſtles, to 
=. *obviate the Calumuics and Af) == caſt both upon 
ide Faith and Practice of their Church, g. 
I. therefore preſume, in like Manner, to. addreſs 
all whom it may concern, by the following Sheets, as 
n Summary of more copious Expoſitions, of the F Fi 
Doctrine, and Practice of «the Catholic Church and 
ber Members; and alſo to anſwer ſome late unge * 
neraus Proceedings practiſed, and Endeavgurs uſed 
gwdo improve popular Prejudice; and ſeſt the. Public 
wdbould be thereby affected to conceive a worſe Opinion 
=. . of us than beretofore. They are, I ſay, publiſhed with 
do other View or Intent, than todo Juſtice to Trut 
0 promote Charity, put a Stop to the Current 
| e. diſperſe theſe Clouds thence 
not only arifing, but rather too much ſpread abroad, 
- And asthe ſole Aim is to eftabliſh Love and Unity, - 
io concur to the Fpiritual Welfare and eternal Salvas 
non. of my Countrymen, Fellow Creatures and 


 Chriſtjans, ſo as no one can reaſonably except againlt 
_. fuch Motives, neither will they, I hope, make any. 
MEEIAéReee puons againſt che Means propoſed, as in conſort 


i the Angels, at the Birth of the Author of Life, 
I not only fing, but with and ſeek for Glory o Gg 
= gp High, and Peace 10 Men of Goog Wl, 


». 
. 
4 — N 2 
* — 
- a 
' A py ” - 4} 
« p - | | 
. : 1 N 3 
wy — 1 Fs l 
1 F 4 y % FP 1 = mn 7 * 
& — » "% _ 
4 5 7 * 9 4 = = : 
1 g = — BY . 1 4 
1 . » ww.” * 
l "* 
# HS * 7 a * - v0 
| . . 8 * * ts * > . 
„ ” 2 
989. * . & P 
. 
: 4 * 
G * 4 3 N * * 
—_ 4 — = ys * 8 
9 | _ "Ty - . f k 
2 . * F. 
CY 3 ond ＋ 9 : Us ** 
. * ff . - 
" G - - * * 3 - 
"9 3 | - * 1 
. 3 2 * 2 * X 
* 4 Y of v» LEY 
* ts 4 Fe © 7 N 
Wt e * 8 = * 
Ad . 2 -P — 2&3 
kT OO | ME, 8 WE 


+ 


EST * „„ eee eee 
O the Defence or Vindica tion of the Roman 
Catholicks; being a moſt ſolemn. Declara- 
tion of their Ae of the following 
Tow vulgarly laid at their Door; who de hereby 
obj chen tes , that if the enſuing Curſes be adde 
o thols appointed to be read, on the firſt Day's 
3 in the Liturgy of the Church of England; 8 by 
Law eftabliſhed ; the ny will ſeriouſly and WOE an- 
ſwer Auen to them al 
A e is he, Who commits Idolatry : tha 


t 46% 
ages or Relicks, or worſhips as? Gl R 


men. 
We is every Golidefi-whribinpes, hd tells | 


the Virgin Mary to be "ny, more than a pure Creature, 


that honours ber, worſhips her, or puts his Truſt in 
her as much as in God ; that believes her above r 
even equal to her Son, or that ſhe can in any Thing 
command him. N. Amen. | 


Curſedis he who believes the Saints in Heaven 10 = 1 6 


be his Redeemers, that prays 
gives God's Honour 'to 
whatſoever, -;R, Amen, 

Curſed is he who worldips any breaden God,,or 
that looks upon the empty Elements of Bread he 
Wine to be his God. R. Amen. 

Curſed is he who believes thege is Authority. in- the 
©PE, or any other, that can give Leave to conmit 

Sins 3 or that cn "Wal him his Sus, for a Sum of _ 
* R. Aa. e 


sto them as ſuch; or that 
m, or to any rea 


* D * o = : 
* * - : - \ . & — y 1 2 = 
2 N | l a ien 
* 4 
, 0 » - o p 1 * . — 1 * 
* * 1 4 v 4 1 * 1 © © , / © : a l — 5 — 1 « 4 7 7 
, l = ue Ly he ” — a : _ Lo * 
1 * - 4. l 3 d i , £ 
» _ * = . . — 1 of, 0 
L Y * Y . 
C | G "4 , 
, * . 0 1 
— 4 . * wt * » TH =y 
* : : od | \ N 
* % * {4 y . K 
: 


—_— , 2 RET. 


0 


1 


- : 27 
f © 


4 ab” 15 ese * * * 
. Eures is he who believes (that independent of the 
merit Salvation 


@ e e ben of CS 
dy his gyn good Works, or make condign Satisfaction 
for the Guilt of his Sins, or the eternal Pains due to Cl 
"them. N. Amen. © | tl 
Curſed is he who contemns the Word of God, or ve 


=. hides it from the People ; on Deſign to keep them 
from the Rndwledge of theit Puty; anf e 
ad and Error. R. Amen. ** | 
' Curſed is he who undervelue the Word of God; 
. of chat forſaking Scripture, chuſes rather to follow 
_ human, Traditions than it... R. Amen. 
Curſed is he who leaves the Commanc 
Sog to obſerve the Conſtitutions of Men. 
Curſed. is he who omits We the Ten 
= ments, br "Keeps the 117. le Wh the K 
== "wy. one. of . to th Be . . my 'miy. 
1 I EL op of dilcoyerin 2 55 * n. 
_ ug is he Tho, Nw By s Pest 
_ Enown Tongues, fu 48 they ey 
2 . 777 Means to keep — 1 were 7 
+=" Curſed is he who behiexes that 


VE, ve to 
77 2 * one, e any Aceount ſervers 5 5 


dd lie or ſwear falſe r. that it. is lawfU for any 
| Ny. i Pe ft Hot to prote! Hime H. bangen * 
THE uttty. R. Ame en. _ | 
3 Md te who, en encourages S 'of legdtieh Mietk t. tg 
5 the Amendment of their Lives, 15 Preſumption 
| of their Death-bed Repentance. R, Amey.” 
.. Curſed is he who places Religion in nothing but a 
_ 2 pompous: Show, conſiſting only in Ceremonies ; and 
* which-teaches not the People to ſerve God 7 as 
. -— and*Fruch. R. Amen. 
ö Curſed i is he who loves, or promotes Creeky, 


E teaches People to be Wendy tailed, and to 45 aſs 
db Meekneſs of Jeſus Chri/t. Amen. 

1 Curſed is he who teaches it 150 to do any wicked 
1 Thing =though i it be for the Intereſt and G5 4 of © 


s — Ih Gn nl n 


_ — Os — 
2 f 


! : "Mother Church: Or that any evil Achon may. be ang! 
= . may come on it. R. Amen, 8 
As "A A WY * 2 | - 1 45 f . Curſed 

4 N * 5 bo | | : 5 os... # . : * 

ia RS . . 13 = 


_vehemently-urge'them 55 
Curſed are we, if in anſwering and ſaying, Arm 


. * 2. — . 
* 3 2 4 
* n 
0 , l . l 4 
g x" + EY * ** * " * 
—— „ I "Pp of. 


1 R 0 D ve ron. 


Cure are we, if among all theſe + ak Pride 


"i and daumable Doctrines, commonly laid ag 
our Doors, any ile een eee a 


_ * 


* „ 


1 
* 


y 6 
* 4 


Church. And curſed are we, if we do not as Heat, 


tily deteſt all theſe hellith Practices; as they who "= 
againſt us. R. Amen. 


to any of theſe Curfes, we uſe any Equivocations 

mental Refervation, or do not aifent: to them in the 

common and oby ious Senfe of the Words - R. Ament 
And can the Papiſts then, thus: ſeri and with ⸗ 


out Check of Conſcience, ſay Amen to alf theſe 
Curſes? Yes they can, and are ready to de it W 
ſoe ver, as often. as it ſhall be'Tequired 

And what then is to be. ſaid. about thoſe, who either 
by Word or Writing , theſe Doctrines uo 
the Faith of the Church of a big 2 3j 


the Mouth of. all the Prophets ? Are 2 all gone af 

Vo chen thiy backbite uuntbh mein Tongue,” du E to 
their "Nei bbs, and take up Reproath againſt kun 
Neightaur ? II fy 06. fac Thing, bur leave the” 


impartial Conſiderer to judge. One Thing T- cas | 
ſafely affirm, that the Papiſts are foully miſrepreſented, - 


and ſhewn in Public as much unlike what they are, 


as the Chriſtians were of Old by the Gentiles; that 


they lie under a great Calumny, and ſeverely ſmarts: 


IT 
«. 
) 
Y 
”, 
. . 


.- * 
% 394 Whos 
- * — = 
- = * a 
* 
N W Af 
* 


= 
*%. 
„ 


of them 


— 


” 
4 l 
5 
* = 
. 4 « a 
* 
— 


good Name, Perſons, and Eſtate ; for ſuch Thing: 283 


which they as-much and-as heartily, deteſt, as thoſe”: 
whe accuſe them But the Comfort.is Chrift had ſaid 


to his Followers, Tou ſhall be hated of all Mer: 


n 
St. Paul ſays, We are made a Spectacle unto the WP) 1 
And we 1 doubt, but that thoſe Who bear this... 


with Patience, will for every Loſs here receive 4 
hundred Fold in Heaven. TE 


As for problematical Diſputes, or Errors of partiou- - 


lar Divines, in this or any other Matterwhatſoever; - 


the Catholic Church is no wiſe reſponſible for them 


Nor are Catholics, as Catholics, juſtly puntihable on 


their Account. 


But as 4 the King-killing Doctrine, or Munde . 188 4 
oy N es as: fo "A 


pore ogy 


B 4 Hereſy; 


= 
4 * 


* „ 


N 2 8 
ee Et 


a * 


4® 


* 
ö 


a... 
» 


— 


"INTRODUCTION. 8 of 78 


o A eg 1 it is an Article of-Faith in ile dene 
\ * Hh durch, 'andexpte Pu, anne in the gener Council 
= * Conflance inthe: 5 (S. T5.) that" ſack 
Doctrine is damnable and beretical, being W 
1 — of God and Nava 5 
* Perſonal Miſdemeanouts, of what Neel ſootr, 
© .- ought not to be im e ere the Catholic Church, . 
* vo juſtifiable by the Tenets of her Faith or Doftrine: 
A I i an Artide: of the Catholic Faith to believe r 
# n Power on Earth can licence Men to lie, he = 
WES - agd E as chemſelves; to maſſacre their 3 
Iv their Native Country, on Pretence 
Wt Rae and Catholic Cauſe, of Religion: 
2 2 gb may Fd and Diſpenſations- granted, r 
2 to be granted, in Order 20 
odr Deſigns, have no Va, pr Alm theo to ad 
. Kerilege and ROO to * ene 


"All. theſe, and a other Calas 
which are laid to che bach 5 of this Church of Roms, 
ber will find in the following Sheets oath no N 

F * or Doe. " HATES 


7 


* * 


- 
» 


2 N 
5 - 
* — — 
% . __ . C 
* ad 
- 7 
* , = 12 
4, * 8 1 
a> 7 | A. * = "2 
Y d= . 2 
6 , FF. 8 ” of; 3 > 
a 7 2 — 
KS 4.5 * - 1 
i. | . Rf VA 
4 * — 
— + N © Y - a 
* * 4 * 75 4 W 2 3 p 
12 E 4 0 N % 
_ * a 
we CT N N — - * . C 
. l N 
_ my > 1 * 
. 
93 . = 
= | - * 
— - * a. 1 "4 
5 | < > 
= 7 7 4 71 
1 : 1 : 1 K 
F — 
= 55 
1 % 0 1 
1 _ #4 
— 2 + > 
= R = 4 -. * - , 
4 e | 4 
>» 4 * 4 * = . N > 
— * 1 528 
* —— _ = 1 \A 
* . by x 8 7 
* y P — . 5 
a . ; = 9 of 4 
— — oy - A = * 4 
= yy 4 : 5 5 1 
s 0 - * — 
1 + 
5 — Tl. g.? * * 
* — = - = XL „ 
* * 1 i nn. 1 * * NA 
I * wy N 6 
> * 
— 4 Wah 
Pa 4 4 «iN 
” * * +> C&S ES mm 
N » * — * 4 J 
1 2 
4 X 'F . - wy - & 
. * , * 14 * 
= - c « 
1 * . 
* "= © W 
e * 
x" 54 37 . 
— g . - 
4. * — * * 3% e — 1 
1 Ma. 
Y 4 + L3G 5 i 
4 ON 4 8-3 1 
N d 3 
L 2 ey F 4. «af. 


- 
* 
- 
. 
+ \ CT 
1 4 


» 
+ 4 44 bes 


| 9 1 > * = = _ A 
_ » » "4 4 | w 
- * my ** \ , 
* * a hs 
A * f 2 * 9 1 . \ >. "0 * p * 7 - os A ** . - 
K 1 p . ' ; | "+4, T A ” ——. 2 
. . RE =& - *.+ hy, Y ” a - 6 ” . I | A wy - 2 
1 * ” \ | - * 4 4 cn 
— F © SW n 1 +. 4 0 * * = 
_ 1 wy * . 32 2 2 
V * * A 1 
| —< 89 | 
/ 4 ' * . 4 


i; 
= % - 
Adee r Fee n r e 7 hw :, 77; © 25 


34 


of | 4 \ #1] oY : 12 oF - N 5 3 4 : * p 
* I _ \ . 5 N oy | " * 1. 8 — a A 4 5 i # _— 
7 4, * 1 * * 1 TT * 9 ite vue r £43 wr 1 N AYP == | 
| » ot © F = 
721 bo? ant” +" oh ho 
"x1 N A * 11 1 3 "rs. 9 * - 
: : l i/F f - | N Y 


e hh INTE r e =. 


15 Ke 


K 


, * = "7 4 v 
* T2 4 
hk "EI - Bent \--. 


rk Ry e eee 


«3 
> - "3 F 
— 2 1 - yy . * » 3 
- o * * p : 
<_ ol | 
EY 
bas * 
= 
* = \ 
** > © 8 p 


d : = | a | | 3 he : : p l : | 
: f an £ 4 , * * 1 
ned ? . . &4 PE "7 10 £2 * 1 = 
Let 1 LK "NED: ©... _ 
- — 2 55 . ' Y = 
w = R - LC 
= \ * 2 Fi 7 * f 
| i — 2 „ . a et F MT? 3 8 * , - a 4 a s * #1 
is; * Fg 1 129 + Ws * W $97 ita _ n 5 | 
P a — Fe; 7 4 * | \ . + a % * 4 CEL SED — 
* a the s "1 "IF; 995 1 . 3 > Oo *. . 18 * Y 
3 2 \ N " 1 : - 9 * 


2279 . G , 1 * 5 : 
— * & z# | " N . 4 . pry J $3 ras” A 74 N 4 "IS F . — by 2 3 
= | 0. * 5 ö * ; 


= | Tus REE rrobvpiv, EM, — 


227 7s the CREED * ny 4 
4 . A. It is a $HOKT. Corrs 1 
ky, Si "AxTICLES, and the So of. what, I b 
3 CaunnisTIAaNS ought to believe. - © :- ol 


12 | 4Q By whom ny they drawn up, 21 1 what) 


E By the welfs Apolille End | . 
Wr poſtles, to the they mighe = 
7775 be * eaſily retained by the Faithful, and © di- _ 
N din them from all Societies of Unbelievers : I. 2 | 
1 N Do they contain the Whole v.. what ch,, E | 
* ought t Bele we? > 
2 A Na, only the "pk Heads,” et ſo that all - 8. 
„ other particular Articles are. deducible from wem: bs. 
2; 09; 3 if. we believe the e vin. Ne. 6 
2522; Holy Catholic Church. WELLS 2 


3 


* > 
= of 0 


w 
"+ bus ws 1 3 
— - * * — * 
, 4 = 4 Li _ * 
7 0 * * 2 1 . 
- — — * * 
4 6 - . »* 2&3 þ 8 
8 a * a 8 
2 * * P 2 4 1 
- — ' K. 
* — 8 . 
- m * * * . * .* <> * * 
— * 4 4a» - F 
OS d 1 
n atk} 7 A 
8 - 4 an . „ > ag? - on 4 
e ** 4 


TT m—_— A W K — =. die "IA * —_— Fragen — N _ . 
4t FLEY as. 5 p . d ä 9 „ * jp * x * Wi : »? hs = F 6s, uu — WI 2 
N a EY renn 9 2 Wing * 7 *. 1 \ 
4 7 4 ; 1 rern a | P- oy * DEC * N 43 * * $ he. 1 
3 7 4 E, G N R % * 2 va * 35 . \ „ 
* w * 4 N q of X 
F. 5 * IV n 7 FE F. 
13 * * 1 py | * = * 
— * 
1 "v4 
= & $3 


1 d £ TH n TREE E 5. 
_ nh Rep many oy theſe Heads Wt) in ee, 
_: are he. diſpoſed ? 8 
_:: * th ey are Weide Attribute ilk Neſpect be * 
—_ the Three Perſons of the bleſſed Trinity. the Firſt ©" 
Part bas « Relation to God the Father, and the Crea- 
voa; che Second to God the Son, and Man's Res? 
gdeaemption; brad Third to God the = Ghoſt, and? 
wee SanQibeation, and Glorification 4. 294 
__ A a e {$1 
3 * believe in ©: the Fay Allo. Creater 
43 b | n. and Earth, .. 8 
Q. What is God ? FR EYRE 2 
"3 UA. I conceive _ him,” as a Being 3 Self 
bent Inde pendent, from wham Fs other” 18 


= FD are derived, al whom lane every=0 

= 3 55 KT bing entirely depend. 4 
= 2 - Indu cement have you' to . there: is Keb a 

46 Faith, Reaſon, 88 the Teſtimor of 

* wy Senſes, and the general Concurrence of 2 

IB 2% to be-of chat Portuafions — x 

= : . In what e does Faith convince Jou of God's 

i; 3 8 £0 Cefn ? 

14 Hhecauſe be has revealed Rev Exiſtegcez*and cot 

"5 * 5 | * the Truth of the Revelation, by undeniable * 


1 8 55 V2 


TY + 


"Res 8 
. "My Sf Tells i; Hes Fad of his PerfeQions*:;/ 
Ocker I learn by Faith; but as to a camprehenfivg 
= Knowledge of chat great Being, be would not be. God, 
1 be 5 : ould we. cotyprehend the * that belongs to Wm. 


= ah Zet me hear ey Nye from Reaſon af 4 God GP 
| | 77 


8 125 2 nee a : Ay | 
a . * 2 the ärſt Place, K N Arwen hebe from the BE. 


* 0s. ee a Multitude of Thig 85 on this” Andi 
x eld, Which bot being capable of n 
ſelves, Z muſt bg kilns to bee ee 
; 3 85 * "va : 
G 7 IX — > 2 
e 


8 + 
. I $5 2 
_ => 
8 2 


\ *. — * =" = = 
» 3 n p by * - l 
*% tr. 4 1 3 ** 7 . ; | 1 
* ＋ * : 1 
* TY * i. 3 "4 , Fa 34: of \ . > | k > _ 
+ © 44 ” = « 1 1 : * 7 - = . q —Y 
\ 2 — ' * * N 8 — > +TS s y* > % — $44 * - 
; rr HE» 22” wh 'S : 3 e Deen, 
P 23 PR ©. % - : Leda. 8 os - Y * * 


& * 7M 2 
| CORTE ag 
1 Ro. 9 __ | 
« 7 n 47 84 . 
C4454 
P . * 


= 
N * 
4 : 
— 
- . 4 * 


ed 


| Atheiſts. What do you ſay to the Objettions wort 
| Sort a People are ſaid to male, again 2 
Deity # Why might not the viſible World bs pu * 


F \ * 
">. 


Is r Au PICLE. 8 2 


15 Cauſe; which gave tem Being 
without ſuck a neceſſary] and ſelf-exiſtent- Being,” al 


Things would remain im the State of Indifferency, A 


nothing would receive a Being. Again, I have We. 
in me a filent Monitor, which is that Fear I am ſeived 


with, as often as J conmft a Wien Action, which J 


can proceed from nothing elfe, but an Ap 


of beip a Wo © ye an Account, and putttſhed by forny 


Power I ought to have obeyed. 
A. Thoſe ſurpriſing great Bodies, the Earth, "1g: 
Sea, and Air; with the Sun, Moon, 
they could 'not be produced” by a 
make me conclude, hey area 


mortal Hand 


which cover the Eatth, the rich Mines which Wlhdgs. - 
ed within its' Bowels, the ſeveral Species of Beaſts: | 
and InſeQs, which range and creep upon it wit the. 
various Kinds of Fiſk, which ſwim in the W robbie tt 


ſome wiſe and omnipotent Power, We guve them Bos 


ing, which Fam ſtill farther convinced ok, When Feoth. 


fder the admirable Structure ef their” Bodies, * 
Regularity of their Motions, their ſpecifick 

their wiſe Oeconomy, and how dextrouffy they* — 
to attain ther refpeRive Ends.” 


„N. Do all Mankind" join , 


Being ? F 
2 No Nation was ever ſo Tzriorant or Barbaroue” - 


as not to acknowledge ſome Sort of Deity, eu e, 


were involved in- many pry 40 to thy Dann 


longing o him. 
You rem then, me 10 to ele thee dr 


Chance We may conceive Things producing. oe? 
ther, by an infinite Succeſſron of Cauſes and . wotrha = 
out arriving at @ 8 and ſelf-exiftemt- Being 2 


and Stars, as 


s of ſom e 
and omnipotent Power; to which if we ade teen ty 


tiful Variety of Trees, Fruit, 'Merbs, anf 5 


* 


Q. hes d your Ne tickers in Pf of Bc 2 


and Birds that ſiy in the Air wer r Ife Wild» * 


” oY 
® 
- EC g 4 


- 8 


NE 2 aaa ha. and” ail ind 


p £ S 
5 2 | . KS 3 


PR. Tur enbi d. 
| N A avill tell von, that there is + — 
Ninctian between Good and Evit, But what is learned 


cat. 


From Education, ſpecially 2 bumgn mw and Priefi- ö 


1 1 cannot be perſuaded, there was ever any tuch 
I Perſon as a real Atheift, who denied a Supreme Being 


anteriorly, to whom he owed Obedience. I own ſome 


have attempted. to bring Arguments for that Purpoſe; 


Hut it vas rather to ſhew their pretended Wit, or tron 
the Corruption of their Morals, 4555 prompted them 
: to with there were no God to- puniſh them for their 
23 . Which the royal Prophet alludes to when he ſayss 
e Fol faid in bis Heart, there it no God, HV xi. 1. 

Q. What Anſever do you make to the Objeftions of 
** pretended Atheiſts 55 

Io fay that the World was produced by Chance; 

a. manifeft ContradiQion to the common Reaſon of 
all Mankind. What happens by Chance, has nothing 
"Ms BY larity, either as to Time, Place, or Diſpoſi- 

ans: Whereas the World is a regular Subor- 
Fc of Cauſes and Effects. Can Chance produce 


1 v G 5 Fs.” 


_ bet? When we behold a Watch, a Houſe, or. 
0 1 ip, we conclude they were the EffeQs of ſome Intl: © 
= gent ne Skilful Operator, who join'd their Parts to- 
1 g and by Conſequence, the Parts of this viſible * 70 
are ſo 


N ing Proof of ſome wiſe and powerful Operator, who 


e concerning Things making one another, that 
Fan have no Reference 1 ta Parts of the . 
n The Earth, Sea, Sun, Moon, Stars, and many 
P25 other Bodies, which receive not a Being by Generaty, 
| 2 but are ſingle and incapable of Multphcation. As 
other Creatures, vis. The Fruits of the Earth, 
- Beaſts; Fiſh. and the Reſt, which ſeem to pros 
* one another, they cannot be conceived to at as 
 7rincipal, but oily as infirumental Cauſes; becauſe, 
„ . - as ſome are void of Senſe,” and others of Reaſon; they 


8 anot be conteived as principal Authors of thoſe artls a 


e and ee eee. which ate pro 


a Book by ſhuffling together the Letters of the Al- 


artfully united, that they are a convin- 
; Drought them: under that Regularity. As to what is 


e , 


8 9 4 0 P \ * a ec. 
r n * 1 


2 > A n 4 7 > \ 
* Aa * * 4 d * oe 
= * >, = 9 o * mu G 
p . 1 1 - * 


. ri anTicte | - oh _ 
duced x but on the contrary they manifeſtly. point u. 2 
_ a wiſe and all-powerful Author, Who acts as Prince? "8 
pal, The like Incanvenience and ContratiQtion; ap»! © 
pear in an infinite Succeſſion of Cauſes and Effet 
without arriving at ſome neceflary and ſelfsexiſtenn 
Being; for no Effect we know of, is produced origi 
nally, without a wiſe and omnipotent "Power: And: 
though we cannot have a comprehenſive Idea, that 
there is ſuch a Power as to all its PerfeQions, vet 
without having Recourſe to that —— we 
cannot account for the Exiſtence of the World, and 
the Parts which compoſe it. Whereas an infinits Sue .—_ 
ceſſion is not on inconceivable in itſelf, but leaves 
us in the Dark, the Parts of the Univerſe were 
a 7 of being produced wich 4o great Beauty and 
ariety. | 
_ Q. Can you en, there js any eee Diftingionbes _— 
tween Good and Evil, am 1 
Flic and Prieft-craft ? | = 


A. Tis true, Education. gives us a mare ſpecisck 
8 ; but Heathens, without any Iaſtru chess 
from Faith, or Education, meke a Difference between 

ood and evil Actions: Yet ſome Things are only be, = 
5 they are forbidden 3 but others are for- * \ 
bidden, becauſe they are bad in theniſelves.”. Bat 
| youu fay, why are they bad in themſelves? Tork 
anſwer, not becauſe they are forbidden bythe Laws 
of Men, or ſuggeſted either by Priefts or-Polineians:y 
but becauſe they are contrary to Man's'\Reaſon; which” 8 
is a Law ingrafted in his Heart, by God bine 
anſwer all 4 Pur poſes of this Life and the nent 
5 Q. By reg Bars on: your Arguments,” n 
| have only a confuſed. Idea of God's -Exiftente, rand cannot 
deſcribe him 7 any Characheriſtic is, or eflential. Proper. 
ties, *vhich belong to bim, and diftinguih bin Ras 39875 
vifible Mord 

we” I own God is inviſible, 8 and incompres - . 
henſibſe : The corporal Eye only ſees him in he E.. 
fets he produc gs ; no Words ate capable: of giving 8 
Deſcripubn of him: And though we at ½é 
both by by Falk aa . of s: ene _—_ i 


«EP 


rut enk 8 
ener have an adequate Idea, or a b 
* him 7 be of the PerfeQions which are efſentist to 
bim; it wg is peculier Property to 9 him- 


_ 8 Nase; Tet us 1. e e 29 of bis | 
=. Fa a7 far as either Furth or * tar 
= or mr 
A. The chief of his Divine Pre rties are "theſe; 
- "dap infinite in his 3 fromm whence do mw his 
nipotency, Immenſity, Simpliqity, ence, 
r Tanner, * a Gesch , 
eiern, Perfection and providential many Drs 
hes 7 What do you underſtand by Infinity 
Wies che Property of a Thing, — is e Th 
—= ine, dr that hag neither Beginning nor Bud; and may 
de conſidered with Regard to Time, Place, and a 
We of Perſections. Fence, God is infinite as to 
| tion, becauſe he is Eternal, and always was, 
+ and always will be; he is infinite as to Place, becauſe 
de exiſts every where: He is inffnite as to Power, be- 
mauſe he can do alf Things. The fame Infinity belongs 
d his Wiſdom, Goodneſs, and the Reſt of his Perfecz 
; 'Q. Are not” Angets ant bubven Souls infwite, as a? 
1 P They never will ceaſe to be. 
A God is eternal efentially; Angels and Dumas 
Souls are only immortal by Partieipation, and depen- 1 
Lentij on God, whom he may deſtroy ere go be- 
7 


1 1 1 Bad d Be ginning, t though they will have no 
W M what Senſe is God onmipotent * 

A. Omnipotency is # Power to do every Thing . 
W 3 Things be dh, heed. 
7 t are s- be cannot- 

W>; tie Anocu what he Ft and what" be cannot de 7 
In general he cannot do Things, which inyolve 
a Contradiction, or are inconſiſtent with Wis: Divine 

Porfections. He cannot make the ſame "Thing to be, 
and not to be, at the ſame Time: He cannot deceive. © 

or; lie 3 ee ſuch Actions, Kae 1. and 
_ Gvodneſs deſtroy d; again, i 15 ed nos 
1 amn W 2 — 


| 
. _ 
__-_ : i _ „* 5 2 ttt 7 * —"—— = 
v 6 h A TY * * P * 
— q . 
ie 9 
: e ai Ky Y \ 
\ l - : 


25 * 10 2 ane NEW 
. : » T = 


"FFASPOANRTTOLE. 3 
"Guided Sa Thieg than what be har done s 
146 Ves ; inſinitely more. He can create mote. - f 
Worlds he cah make Things infinite ly more perſeck ;, 
he can break trough the eftabliſhed: Laws of Nature 
ce Fruit without Frees, Cornwithour ploughtng 2 


— Oc, = 
| Ge Joy: Gul comer d. Things, whith innate @ 1 
eee, . lk d, A Things . 3 
Hime! 5 

. There is no teria Rate or Hopes of ever ar 
riving at this Knowledge in the whole: Latitude of the 
Inquiry, this being a Secret only belonging to % 
timfetf. However ſome Things there are, Which at 
e own to be ContradiQions: : Ochers are only 2 
ſeemingly ſo, or at moſt, are pretended to be ſo b 3 
— Pe; and Parties of Men. When all Man- 
kind agree upon what is a Contradiction, tis nGRaſhs: 
neſs to ſay, God cannot do it: If it is o ſeemingy 
ſo, we are to proceed with Caution, and inform u.] 
ſelves, how far Faith and Authority may be-in oY 
and haye a Right to pronounce” upon the Cafe J 
it happens in the Myſteries of Religion, which ſeems * * 
ingly contraditReaton; but meded are only ahowνꝰ Nhe 
becauſe in thoſe Caſes, tis reaſonable to have Recowrſe?* 
to Faith and Authority, when qur private Under: 
ſtanding is incapable peneirating into the Nature of 

e Myſteries: As to What private Judgements, ane 

Patties often eſteemed Contradictions, We ave not 0 
meaſure God's power; B their weals Capachies 
Beſides, what one Man efeems-to be a Contradi@ony 2 
5 another it appears otherwiſe. 2 

Q - Can God: communicate bis oe wwe bis 6 
de hes A l 
A By no Means, becauld-it is wn/effenialdnribbes | 
of the Deity : However, he-can beſto upon Creatures 
2 Power of doing many Things, are cu of he 
Courſe of Nature, as he actually dbes, in the. works. | 
ing of Miracles, and producing Grace by of the 
Sagraments, wh e. the Effect demonſtrates an ont 
potent Power in „whois the principal Agent, but 


uy... 
a *hdo xs a 


not i Creatures, who-oily concur iaftranentally # 3 
F 4 
** 4 


* 
* 5 F ” ” 6.4 2 
{ 4 ab Js 
N * 9 4 . TAY th L 
. 6 = . 7 . 7 


- ** „ 5 * * 
- * 7 Tag | ' : 
: wy 41. E — — , % 
Pag + 3 4 - — . q &—Y o - 


* * PRI __ 5 n 
* J = = * 17 * 
a . 4 a £5 >» 
* 1 * 4 1 - 14 5 < 
7 1 o - 0 
4 » * 1 5 o 


„ Ink nr. 


"_ 21 Co to be a ſpiritual Subſtance if: 
tent every where, and not . confined to any 
Place, and by Virtue of his Ubiquity, to be preſent in 
3 all Parts ai the World and whole in every Patt. at: 
Oe Give us @ more particular Account, in what Man-. 
od is preſent every where ? 

A. God is preſent 8 where, after three Ways, | 
Dis. By his Power, in. „ee e in all 
Things in their Being : By hi owled, ge, in having 
LEE all Things in his View : fir is Ef , or Sub- 

: * +  fance, in being perſonally preſen ae of / where. 16 
+ which may be added three other Ways more ſpecial, 
vis. He is Fara? 3x to the Juſt, by his Grace ; to the 
Saints and Angels, by his Glory; and to human Na- 
ture, by the Incarnation, and hypoſtatical Union. 
Q. But why is it uſually ſaid, — he is in Hwy 
5 rejides in all other Places ? 
8 er Becauſe Heaven is, as it were, his palace or prin- < 
Seat, where he diſplays his Glory to the Bleſſed ; 
reas in all other Places. be appears, indeed but as 
it were under a Veil. 
Did God leave Heaven, whey be deſcended. upon 
"Earth, to unite himſelf to human Mature | 
5 gh That, and ſuch like Expreſſions, are to de un- © 
Af * derſtood in « metaphorical Senſe : They only ſignify 
| the Effects produced on the Earth, and as 1 were a new - 
Way, of S ee himſelf preſent, where he Was. 
7 reſent before. 1 
. what Senſe is Simplicity a Property belonging a 


> aan | 
* 7 5 2 


Few ii is Nion-compoſition, the Poroperty of 4; 

hing which bas no Parts: A Thing which has Parts, be the 
| | 55 . be: divided and diſſolved, out pg. is indiviſible, infinit 

| a Wes ES wor: 82 Body. ' Gods't 
E ; The Sci hires, e the E yes, Ear ars, A. 
i Hans , and tar of Almighty Cod, ſeem to import that be | the pl 
[+ Kt a Body, and ty 1 Gonfequence 4 is not an unc : to the 
N F *F Ring: * | titude. 
=_ "of Theſe are on only w metaphorical Expreſſions, to g dre hi 
1 4. 2150 the various he produces. jon 3 Had Pa and in 
'Fh | derfunding; ICY W e nnde nos 4 af] 
ih * F N. 8. 8% 2 L tir * 


We 5 ere 
RET LE ” en Þ * 24 - 


. - 
* af - 4 _ Ez” \ % 
2 - 4 = , , \ 2 2 % * 1 
8 1 * 4 - * U% JS 8 1 : 
3 : : . - wk © 
4 17 
1 _— 4 l 5 - 
»* 341 1 

. 5 mM. + 1 
1 1 x * 24 — _ 


74 


7 
2 
„ * 4 
8 - +. a =Y 1 4 
2 om A "IJ 


| fame, never Paſſive, but always A@ve: - {+ 
Q. *If Simplicity, as you have explained, is Renee | 


U 
* * 
- . 6 bs A 
- * 
4 - w — 
* 5 4 L 
"> 


. 
+. wy 


IAS T ARTIC LE, 


tify Power; and Feet Ges abies; in thewing 
Mercy or Juſtice. . 

Q. Why is not Simplicity e nd. 
human Souls ? They are eee pow r ie nor 
capable of. Diſſolution.” 99 141 

A. In one Senſe, they may W zmpie or un- 


compounded Beings, as not conſiſting of material Parts? 


But there is a Kind of Compoſition, confiſting of Power ” 
and Act, in created ſpiritual Subſtances,” which makes 
them liable to' ſeveral Alterations, ſo often as to change 
their Affections, and become both Active and Paſſive. 

Now God's Simplicity requires him always do be the 


ye 


belonging only to God ; the Unity or Singularity"of he 


gt 
Deity ſeems, to follow from # Fr. What baus you 4 oy 


that Point ? 
A. You ag right as to Unity in iſelf, which is the 


ſame as Simplicity: 


Fs You'take my Meaning, hero me then that Heres” 
t one * 

A. In the firſt Place, the Unity ae 
plentifully aſſerted in the Holy Scriptures.” And: 
it neceſſarily follows, from the Notion we have of a. 


ſupreme Being, an infinite Being, an independent Be- 


ing, a Being including all Perfections, can admit of no 


Competitor; for ſuppoſing two or more fuch Hein 
r bony, 125 


one of them would not be infinite, as not poſſe 


PerfeQions of the other. And in Caſe we conceive ' of 
them as different Beings, they would either differ in 
Something or in Nothing; if in Nothing, they would. - 
be the ſame ; if in Something; the others would not be 


infinite but want the differential Quality,” oo 2 


Q. But the Seripture frequently makes e 
Gods than one. H do you ee thoſe Eæpr 


7 


A. Sometimes the Property of the Langyage requires. 8 : 


the plural Number: Other Times it ſpe Ma 
to the Opinion of the Infidels, who allowed of a Mu. 
titude of Gods: And often they are ſty led Gods who * 
are his Repreſentatives, as Kings, Prieſts, has (111-3 


and in N riors. A 
887 IAN N 5 an 


. 5 


y = 
* . Mk i * 
ic F 2 »3 3% ; 
P p = 4 * 
. n — 
a = 


1 255 e gebe of Gods, elpecialy 


1555 22 © rower God, but had a:Knowledge of ſame of 


1 -” run EBPED; : 
. | &« not te Mater of the Bleſſed — 
2 are at leaſi three Gods ? 
=_ <. Brno Means, becauſe the bree Perſons have 
the ſame Natura, and poſſeſs the ſame eſſential Pers 


feclions, vis, the ſame Power, Knowledge, Will, c. 
'Q. ./ cannot (conceive: the Heathens. —_ be /o Hind 


S + $08 G attribute diuine Perfedions to the Sun, Moon, and 
Ware nor, even to. Images formed out-of Stone,  Timbe 
and Metals. What Acconni does, the Femme her 5 

0 their Sy/flem-and Prafice? +: 

. Their Syſtem was not uniform, but vari ant 
* to Men's Capacity, and Circumſtances: Moſt of 
d Philoſophers, as St. Paul . not only. 


his Divine PerfeRions, . though for Want of Faith they 
were involved in many Errors concerning bis Powel, 
Knowledge, and providential Care., Others, eſpecially 
| Ignorant, and ſuperſtitious Priefts, they 
1 believe the Idols themſelves to be Gods, yet 
they ſeemed to be of Opinion, that ſome Deity was 
ladged 1 1 As for Nee of the ig- 
norant People, were under a ullon to ima 
* very Idols mls [yes were. Gods. 2 | 
| . What Refledions do you. make n this core fd 
Heat beni ſm ? er Vf 
In the firſt Place, i rw. that 4. learned, 
were rather 1 than Idolaters, becauſe in 
Wo Ben, they Penn the Nations. of the common 
* (and durf.do. no otherwiſe) though they were 
| periuaded.-that neither the; Idols: were Gods, ler any 
; Deity lod ed within them. However even the learned 
were far 1 being Orthodox in their Opinion of the 
Deity:; many 0 f them allowing of ſeveral inferior 
_-  Deinesz vader the Inſpection of one that was ſupreme. 
| This Errar'they fell into, for Want of Faith, and not 
| 3 to the Nature of 4 an independent Being ; as 
+. their Prieſts, Ignorance and Avarice made them 
"4 8 Belief in the People, that certain Deities lay 
TH lurking: in the Idols; and they found their Ends: in 
2 Gi . 28 5 155 e which were of. 
3 4 99 82 ere 


— 
4 * 

- N - 
7” 


iner A 11 ern 


„ -Lafthys the ſtaph Mob, who ampoes 
hended no more than what they ſaw with them Ryes, 
are the Perſons exclaimed againſt, and reproache@ by. - 
Almighty God, ig 
pidity, in adorin _ orks of their own Hande, 

Creatures that. had Eyes but cbuſd not ſee, Ears but 
could not hear, Feet but could not walk. As for E 


e, Blindneſs and g tu- 


learned Henthens, the Accuſation againft them is for 


not worthy 
Maſter of 
temperal raus., 
Tod baue obſerved 
every where by bis Knoxwledge ; 


above; that God ts profond 
— farther Hecound © 


Things, am in uubat Manner ave we bo nnn, 
as 10 ht int ee 
A. The Divine Knowledge 
after three 3 First, he knows alt Things; and b ' 
ndly, he knows Things before 
happen, by Freſcience. Thirdly, he knows Things 
at one View; by fcajcier. Whereas Man knows But 
a few Things and thoſe very imperſectiy 3 he” only 
knows what's paſt and preſent, and often forgeto them: 


be only knows! Things by their EffeRts awe L 


and not alb at once. 


Q. Hhw bes Ae be 
ture Ne ts, For eo, unch 
tion, r Divifebility of comp n Fr: Bu 
e 
when be affiimed human” Nature, or when, 2 


e . 


of him'in ene, he enten bir WH, ir fry, ” — 


pents,” Bec, 

AM Tos conceive) God capable of any Alteration; >. 
entirely to deſtroy his Nature: Hie can 'neither he 
ehanged as 3 Time, Place, Knowledge, 
Will, or any AﬀeQions whatever, Wbt Re is, Wen 
he is, where he- what he knows or Wills, Were all 


the ſame ſyotm ata As for the World; "CreatWn; ©. -- 


Incarnation; Wc vey ot ply a Change i in the but 
ward Ohje@:” As for his being angry, repentony, ane 


the us, ae — n, u po 


can v f that divine Property ? H dos d A 7 


differs from thay's? Mien X 


; as 10 any Piti. _ 


that God, whom they owned te be 
a,, a. eee, KN 


v 


. = 


-, = 
* 


— 


P . 


9 y heh 3 a 
L * een * * 
1 » F F 0 


„ TE "CREED: ae: 
Ee, 5 count of his outs thoſe Things, wo giving thoſe 


5 Tokens, which Men uſually do, who we target 10 
Hutch Paſſions, N ' * 


l to God ? , 


A. Tis a moral. Virwe or Perſattios,' inclining Per- 


as Things really are in, themſelves. For Exam ple 

70 Truth i in judging, is When we ha ve formed an Idea of 
bing, without an 3. rage ſentation: Truth in 
..* + Speech-is when our Words are conformable to our 
=_ © Opioion : Truth in Actions, is when our Behaviour is 
=_ * conformable to our Words. From hence I conclude, 
58 \ that God's Veracity requires all thefe Perfections ; for 
| nſtance, could Thi s be miſrepreſented to him, could 
ſpeak otherwiſe t 
ws Actions be contrary to his Divne Ideas, or Words, 
it would deſtroy his Omniſcience, Goodneſs, and the 


dDe deceived, nor deceive, | - 

22 %, /eracity belong only to God, read lows: * 
1 may that Frrfectiam be aſcribed to Mankind rin 
God alone is efentially the Origin of Truth: 

_— Men judge, ſpeak, and act according to Truth, only 

_ ' by Participation ; Nature has made them capable of 
= Truth in m Caſes; where the Light of Reaſon! is 


N ruth amen ker orance, Miſinformation, Paſſion, 

= &c. Yet being f ported by the Divine Aſſiſtance, 
= may be rende — 8 of either being decew 

dr deceiving others: As we believe the Prophets, che 
Apoſtles, and ſuch as were inſpired by God, were. the 


_ Authors of Truth, though coofidered as Men, they - 


_ could claim ao fuch Privilege. 
= Q. Hbat is Goodneſs ? In what: Senſe is 
=o . wher Things, cated Good ? 


Gd, ond 


* 


0 9 
1 — w 27, - 


QM bat is gacis, andir what Manner ces it bes 


bons to judge, ſpeak, and act according to Truth, or 


n he thinks, or judges, could. 


4 4 fr © reſt, 80 that as he is eſſentially un Be can neither 


0 „ „though here they often proceed contrary. ' 


ö 4 A. Tis à Beauty reſultin from perfection; _ 
1 : wy be conſidered either ſolutely or relatively: A 
[ * | 3 * 2 is good abſolutely, when it wants nothing to ren« 
—_ it perfe & i in its Kind: A Thing is good relatively, ' 

_— | when Leeden kl o her veal to their 
[NN , 23 |  Exigenciesy! 


Exigen 
becauſ 
becauſ 
nels to 
coin 
accord 
willing 
Q 
4 
(a 
reatu 
thoſe 
Beings 
as the 
4 
Pray v 
1 
make 
is abſ 
tions, 
differe 
Power 


Beings 


Exigencies. Hence, God is infinitely good abſolutely," * 


becauſe he poſſeſſes all Perfections: as alſorelatively, 
becauſe the firſt Perſon. communicates infinite: Goods. 
nels to the ſecond and third Perſon ;7*ns likewiſe God 


coiumunicates his Goodneſs to Creatures to every one 


according to e and is " and 65 


willing to confer infinitely more. 


Q. Are Creatures al/a C i , 1 . 
A. Les, though after ads "Manner, God . 


ood eſſentially, Creatures only depenzlently. on God: 8 
ö are good abalutely,. becauſe they poſſeſs - 2 
thoſe Perfections, which belong to their reſpective 
Beings z and alſo they may be good relatively, as often 
as they endeavour to make others better. by thoſe R 
Perfections they themſelves poſſeſs, 


E 4 4 Nu fron aha, 


Fray what is Perfection? 
4 A Thing is perfect, when nothing i is wanting to 


make it complete in its Nature. Hence, God aſone 
is abſolutely perfect, becauſe he contains all Perfec- 


tions, both increated and created, though after a 
different Manner. Some properly, as Wiſdom, juſtice, 

Power ; others improperly, as all ſenſitive and material 
Beings, which exiſt in God ( as in their Cauſe and 


Principle. Creatures are perfect, when they have all . 
their conſtituent Parts; But ftill they are imperfe&. 
when compared with God, who alone is emma, 


perſect. 


Q. What is Helineſs, ax in pole Senſe are God and | 


Creatures holy ? 


A. Holineſs, or Sanchty i is a ſpiritual Perfeftion, ts 
and conſiſts in a Purity from * which is a Defor-. . 
mity of the Soul. Bod only is efſentially holy, being ; 
incapable of Sin. Men are ol ys. only by Pazticipes | * *: 


tion: Not that God's Holineſs is only imputed ta 
them, but they ax . really, abfolutely, * da- 


cally koly in them e e 
By Are 0 grebe called, {hb 3 n 
w- | Can” 16 4 All I 
T% IN BY © 


. - ” N 
91 E in » / Y 1 \ * 6 © wv ) * 
f. r. N - C .# "5 | 


rer ARTICLE . | nl 


IT 
y 


U 1 d Ts, 7 

= 7 1 wy a lag. 5 FW An 

0 _— — — = * — = = — 3 —_ 2 = 
— wa dye dog CF ˖—·˖» "A IE 


„ 


y bl 
[ 4 
* 
- es 
= = 


— 
a 


e | 
UM eee ly ds exited e aan — | 


happens contrary to his abjolute Will : 
is made known to us by certain outward : 


* Beneficence, and in the Juſt of Niendſbip. 


rut r 


not ab/olutely ; not that they are capable of a ine 
rent Holinefs, but -becauſe they are Inſtruments or 


Channels of Holineſs; as the Sacraments, or Thi 


tars, Churches, c. 

Q. What is God's Vill, how are ve * 
and in what Manner is it fulfilled P yy 
A. God has only one Will, though dect to 
our Way of 3 it, we Liſtinguiſſ ſeveral 


- Rinds: or Example ;- Firſt we conceive that nothing 
Now, his. 


Will 
Tokens; viz, by Precepts, Prohibidon, Permiſſion 
Advice, c. Hence a good Life, confifts 4 in obe ing 


the Will of God; his 40 „ure Will 1 is always fulfilled, | | 


but his conditional Will is not as im the Reprobate 
ee he permits to follow their own free Will; 


h he has a real Will that they ſhould he ſa ved 1 


rehant, hen he cafts his Goods over- board: 


"Ia a Will to fave oe, but permits the Maninery 


to deſtroy them? 

M hat i, Tove, {nd Hatred, and how is Gol 
of Juch Affections 5 | 

A. Love is a Deſire of God, Ather! in itſelf, or to 
e es or others. There are ſeveral Kinds ; a Love 
© of Complacency, that is; when we love a for 
itſelf; a Love of Concupi ſcence; when we deſirt it for 
eur-own Sakes ; 4 Love of Benewolence, when we de- 
fre it for the Sake of others; a Love of Beneficence} 
hen we actually confer the Good we defire ; a Love 
of Friendſhip, is 4 reciprocal Love of Benevolence: 
God's Love for Man is of Complacency, Benovelencs, 
Hatred i ks 
grounded in bk Thing, or 


an Averſion'to Evil, either 


perſonal one is called Abomination, which God has” 

/ againſt Sin ; the other of Exmity, which God is ines 
movie of, becauſe he cannot wiſh Evil to Man. 

2 hat is Providence, and Wr what Manner dben 


5 4 Thy, 


Ca. govern the Warld ? 


to à holy. and religious VUle, as Holy 8 


rniitti 
incluſive 
rence, 2 
the Mot 
predeſtii 
of Grace 
conform 
gratuiton 
ration of 
of Faith 
Q. 
ng Prede 


owned 85 
(wherein 
affirmed, 
of ſome n 
Fourthly, 
libly certe 
Lutherans 
a Will, 0 
be faved! 


has ab 
any Pre 


__ ILL ALMASLE . 
© Ti 2 Direction of all Things to their proper 
End, by ſuitable Means: AH Things I ſay; both 
great and ſmall, natural and fupernatural ;' {6 mat he 
concurs immediately both to neceſſary Agents and free 
Agents. Hence, Predeftination and Reptobarione- 605 
belong to God's Providence. 
Q. What is Preleftination, and in what Manny are, | 
we to ſpeakof it # = 
A. Predeſtination is an eternal Pripele A 
ſome Perſons : Reprobation is an eternal Purpoſe "= _—_ 
permitting fome Perſons to be damned: They both are -: 
mcluſive of Merits and Demerits ; et, with this Diffe- 
rence, a Foreſight of Sin, or the 1 | Uſe of Grace, is 
the Motive of Roprobation ': But whether Perſons-are 
predeſtinated upon a Foreſight of Merit, or good Ute 
of Grace, is not determined by the Church ; tis more 
conformable to the Scriptures to ſay, Predeſtination is 
gratuitous ; and as Predeſtination mcludes the Frepa- 
ration of Means, eſpecially the firſt Grace, ue Point" Tor 
of Faith that it is gratuitous. — O_ 
N bat Errors are condemned by the Church onen. 3 
ing Predeflination and Reprobation ? | | | — 
A. Firſt, that of Origen, who affi aha Man's 
Souls were created before the World, and were mo _— 
deſtinated upon Account of the good Works they 7 = 
performed before they were united to Bodies. S 1 
the Pelagians, who taught, that good Works wickdut 
Grace, Þy Nature alone, might be a Motive of Prede- 
ſtination, dh the Semipelagians, who, the they* 
owned Salvation could not be obtained without'Grace 
(wherein they differed from the Felngians): Pass 2 ä 
affirmed, God predeſtinated Mankind, upon a For | 
of ſome natura] Endeavours, towards obtaining Ge EY 
Fourthly, the Cafvinifts, Who think Sen anfal- - 
libly certain of their Predeftination. Fifthly, Cali, 
babe Fanſenifts, and others, who ſay God has not 
a Will, or gives not ſufficient Grace to all Perſons 3 
be be fred Sixthly Culviniſts, & c. ho affirm that God _ 
— 0 Will to damn ſome n, without 
any Forelight the | 
/ Fre of yr as, ui 


C : 
Mx 1 ax 
=y 


bs app „ * 


* 


* 


1 


>. a. 22908 


„„ 


* 


3 


A 


4 


"» 
- ww 


a 74 >: 0 


& 


* 


— 


N f THE CREBD. 
ater are the principal E ect of Prins? p 
2 An efficacious Call. 2. Jae a 
.es . Glorification.. | 
Q. What Difference do you make in boligoing « God, 
, God, and believing in God 2* © 
A To believe a God, is to believe there is ſuch a 
Being. To believe God, is to believe all to be true 
that he has revealed. To. believe in God is to love. 
bim, and to put our Truſt in him, as * laſt End. 
Hawing explained what Helen to the divine 
| Attril es, awe are to proceed to 74 ot 2 ; and 
| "firſt, why do you call God Hons 7 191 
A. A Father is he, Who ks 2 Children, and gives 
A them a Being: In which Senſe God is the Father of 
all Mankind, whom he produced by Creation, pre- 
ſerves their Being, and provides them with all Necef- 
ſaries and Conveniencies, which is the Character of a. 
kind Father; but in a more particular Manner, he is 


the Father of all Chriſtians, whom he bas Father 
1 and er eirs of his King un fo the and th 
art * udien da Jour au from . 
| e! 5 4 1 25 
A." Several v wha, in order to y a gratefu egal 
eee to the Divine Majeſty 22 the 4. 
Benefits we are made Paftakers of. Creation, in the, Perſon: 
firſt Place, is ſo ſurprizing a Meditation, that Words ſame R 
cannot expreſs what we are indebted to bim on that valent 
Account. There is nothing that happens between thoſe V 
Man and Man, in the Way of being obliged to one we 
another, that can have any Reſemblance to it: It is „An 
ſio extraordinary a Subject of Humility, that it ſtrikes from the 
us dumb, and in a Manner thoughtleſs with Confuſi- 2 $ 
nd atny 


on; Preſervation has in a Manner the ſame Influence 
upon us, for as we were created out of Nothing, fo 
ve ſhould in an Inſtant be reduced to Nothing, — 
the ſame Hand which created us continued to ſupport 
us: This Reflection obliges us to have Recourſe 10 
bin 95 all Occaſions. I . deſcend = 


1 
: 


1. Credo bes 3, Cod De 3. Crts is Di 


divine Perſons, as to Lime or Digni 


from the divine Efſence ? 


3, * 


p 4 
5 YL * a 
5 . ww 
R 


eren 
Particulars, as his providential Care in fa * 
Wy all Things we way our Redemption, Me 
on, {arr oB ng Gel ben ey be er 4 9 5 a 
neſs, which are the Effects of his b ath q. 
he moral mer — + 


Ton have given rather t 
Sei : of the Ward Father; what is the literal * 
C4 the Ward, as it flands 1 the G 
A. Literally the Word Father points out the Me. 
ry of the Trinity, and namely the frſt Perſon, — 


called Father, upon Account of his begetting the 


| Perſon, by an eternal Generation, 


Q. 4 Father is prior to bis Son ; h 4 this ; agres 
with the Son's eternal Exiſtence? *. _ | 

A. We are not to.conceive any Priority among the 

ity, but only.as ts 

Origin, ſo that the Father is called the firſt Perſon, be- 53 
cauſe he 4s uabegotten, and proceeds from no other © 
Perſon ; whereas the ſecond Perſon is ape ny 1 3 
Father, and the third Perſon proceeds from the 
and the 0, 

Q rey ay explain i in fexu Wards, what due are o 
to be concerning the Tae and how the Learn 
explain their Thicke, upon. this bigh Subſet? . __ 

4. The Myſtery of the Trinity is one God, in have 


Perſons; or more diſtinctly three Perg, chat have che 1 


r. Nature; Eſſence, or Subſtance ; which are equi- 
valent 
thoſe Words upon the preſent Oceaſion. 

Are tbere no more, nor leſs, than dee Perf Perſons in - 


and how are they diſtinguiſhed from one 


A. It was an Error againſt Falch, of the Sabelltens,” - 
1 others, that in God, as there was only one Efſence 

or Nature, ſo there was only one Perſon, and that the 
mY Names given to God in the Scriptures, did not 
import different Perſons, but took their Appellations 
from- different Operations of the ſame 77 ol Other 
Hereticks, among 


9 is, er th the * n. 


— 


„ % 
1 


” , " P * : 
of SI at o# 4 | Rs OF 
pe 7 = | = & f 7 5 Sz 
, < 0 0 . * 2 


T $ F 
—— . . * 
* Þ $ „ * * 
pe »a 4. 1 . s © * 5 — 
— _ 1 1 * > ''. _ . l 4 * — 71 


Terms, according to the Uſe that is made of /- 


anotber, and - 


which were the 4rians, held, that as 
there were three Perſons in God, ſo there were threes <5 _ 
Natures, not confubſtantial. Now er of b | 


4 1 
-, a6 74 
— 7 


=_ i | Tur GREED. bo. + 
=> | realy fins themſelves, are not diſtinct, as to tie | 
=_ fame Nature wherewith they are identified. - 4 
= Wherein the Error:of Gilbert of " Pairee, Biſhop of Wer 
, _ Poitiers is condemned, in the Council of Ni in the 
Tear 117 Bkewiſe i in the Council of Rheims, in loop 
© the following Year, 'who was of Opinion, that the threg they e 
Perſons were really diſtin from the divine Effence, Nothis 
Pers, he ſeems lige to aſſert A Quazeraity of an 0, 
re alſo e 
Q een, Diwines lead Reue 8 "IE longin 
on they undetftand the Emanation or of the 
1 gare Fan Ting rom another. Hence, they dif- ticular 
- _ tinguithin God two Proceſſions, one whereby the Son that n 
5 + proceeds from the Father, the other whereb) the Holy only o 
Ghoſt proceeds: from the Father and the Son. And TE 
2 an Ani of Faith that there are neither More nor ö 
le 
828. Why is Gods eng inſerted in this Articles 
meer then any other of the divine Attributes? 's 
= A4. Chiefly for two Reaſons. . Firft, becauſe Menti- 
3% bn is there made of the World's Creation, which re- 
iſ 5 res an omnjpotent Power. Secondſy, becauſe the 
| Perſon is the Origin of all Power. | 
9 Are not the fecond and third Perſons likewiſe am. 
_ ment p 
77 A. Yes, capetly. they all having the Sitio eſfeatial 
1 * abfolute Perfections. Vet Works of Power arg 
commonly attributed to the firft Perſon, upon Account 
of his being the Origin of Power; Works of Wiſdom 
m—_ fecond | Perſon, on Account of the Wiſdom he 
i wedein.our: Redemption: Works of Goodneſs to 
e third, on Account of our Sanctification and diving 
iRance though at the ſame Time, all the three” 
Feten ate equally coneerned in all outward Works of 
+ Power, Wiſdom and Goodnefs. - ©: x 
55 the next Nac“ you call C the Fetber Crean, 
each Perſon be called:Creator ? © 
A. Yes, but Creation is there LF? 10 ne fert 
VB Dee ET recited.” A 
* tion e. 
* N 4 Th 


* 


them ? 


ie 


= 


__'FIRST-AARTICLE. 
'Tis the Production of a Thing out of nothing. 


\%, Wha Errors have Men 1 into concerning; th 
s Creation ? 


A. Ari ftotle, and ſeveral other of the Heathen Me 
loſophers, had no Notion - of Creation: And hence, 
they eſtabliſhed the Principle ( Nothing is made out of - 


Nothing, And farther, ' thoſe belieyed"-Gad 
an eternal Being, conceived the material- World, to be 
alſo eternal; and as it were an eſſential Property be- 
longing to God. But we have a more perfeR 2 99 
of the Deity from the Scriptures, which gives the Par- 
ticulars of the World's Creation, and Reaſon tells us. 
= no material Thing can belong to God efſentially,” 
only originally as a firſt Cauſe. Gen. i. 
What do you under tand by Heaven and Earth, ,_ 
which you ſay-avere created? 
4. By Heaven I ag eve _ 1 in Heas 


ven; == Earth every 'Thin 


. What are Angels, an 


ture, but a Power or Office, If an Angel be conſider- 


ed as to its Nature, tis a ſpiritual Subſtance created 


by God without a Body. 


Q. 1s it an Ad, of Faith tha the Angels havi | 


Bedies ? 
A. I eannot ſay it is z but 'is approaching that Way, 


and gene held by. the Church. 
n "net commonly. pala with. Neun, tl 
Wings ? 


A. Yes, not that they really have Bodies, but be< 
cauſe they aſſume them, When they appear ty Men,” 


They are repreſented with 1 47 to b that wei 


% dem? A 
have a clear Knowledge of 8 botle -_ 
y wed EffeQs : They ms als great Peowet. 


"Io $4 C2 -. - proponzched: 3 
1 5 1 — 


Motions. are quick as 


4 os other Properties 


mm. dnn ans. . 


* 


Hz 
* 


whet Bropertie bug 8 


A. Angel is a Word, according to its Erymol MF 
' which ſignifies « MeMenger As the Word Apofite Ce 3 
fies a public Meſſenger ; ſo that they iniply not a Na- | 


RR. — De... 
_ 

. »— ff N 

9 of _ _—_— = 


5 E r nine Orders, 
"oi Bpirits vin. Seraphims, 
Ant, Principalities, Fmvers, Virtues Archangels, and 


Angels. 
* 8 ITheſ. ir. s. 


dur Angel- Guardian is 
—_ Toa ag into tem jties, or any Mis fortune 
=_ having an Angel-Guardian appointed 


EE 


"THE creed. Pos, 
ed to their aſt Knowledge, and were evan 


n Will, work Ra GEE ng 
. Who are they who abuſe it? 
The wicked Angels, we call Devils. 
2 They loft not their natural Perfections by their, 
Rebellion ageinſt God, but only ſuch as were ſuperna- 


ber but others abuſed it. — 
Sor Knowledge . 
turaf; ſo that their Knowledge. ſtill extends to all the 


_ Yeerets of Nature ; and God permits them to exerciſe 
8 —— over Men, ſo as to tempt them to ſin, 


leſs. their Bodies, but not force their Will ; S er 
always free, and out af their Power. . - 
. 1 tell us, - there are ſeveral: Ovdire od 


ng thoſe ſpiritual Beings : Pray give an 


+4 Arun of them, and the Grounds. you have. to TRE 


: 
- 
. 
tem, 
\ 
. 
1 


ion. ameng them. ?. 

. Divines gather this DiſtinQion of ſpiritual 

the yes ooreckeg eſpecially - from the —— 

and Esetiel, which are particularly deſcribed 

St. Gregory the Arent, ie — Homily upon the 

4 where he tells us the Scriptures make men- 

2 _N of. theſe bleſſed 
ms, Thrones; Domina- 


Iſaiah vi. 1. Gen. fl. 24. Heb. ix. 5. Epheſ. 


Q. Has every Man an Angel. Guardian alleted bin ? 
Fes, gil Mankind, but eſpecially Chriftians, who 
After Baptiſm, has a particular Care of, _-_ protect 
dem fromthe Dexil's Power, and Strata - Asalfo 
A pointed to h bo us from 


every one is a certain Truth univerfally held by bythe 


8 Church, r 


and "Fathers that _ one. 


Ca You. froduce 1 the. Scripture 
. any 2 os 


e 


. pins r ARTICLE. 
10. I faith, See rhat you deſpiſe not 
2 littie Ones. F I ſay umto you, their Angeli in 
Heaven always ſee the Face ef my Father <wbo fe i Hed- 
ven. Again, out of thei 12th the Adds," wet 


15. And they ſaid, it is bis Angel. out of the | 


33d and goth Pſalm. ver. 8. ver; 11. Now 8 
the Fathers, nothing can de more cleur and ful 
preſſed, than "what St. Baſil, St. Anibrafe,” an 
 Chry/o/tom write in Confirmation of this N E. 

Q. What Account hade due inthe concerning 
Man's Creation When "was be created Man 
bis Nature toni of P: ' What Conditions * * "ths 
he in, upon after his Creation? © * 

A. Adam and were made on the ed Day: tis. 
Body formed from Clay, and hers from one of Aer 
Ribs: Man in the whole” conſiſts of a Body and 90 
united in ſuch a Manner, chat the Body ww 
in SubjeQion to the Soul: As to the Condition, 


St ate Man was in, it was far diſſerent at his Creation, | | 


from what he found himſelf in aſterwardss 
Q. What Condition *uas Man ed in at bis CreationP - 
A It was in bis Power not to die, had he made Uſe 

—— — 

companied wich other F 

was entirely ſubmiſſive to his Soul, free from Coneu- 


piſcence, or any irregular Appetites ; and-no Creative © 


whatever was ble of giving him any PaiwortAF- 
fliftion, © Again, Ei Bal was au immortal 
created according to God Lin with a Will Me- 


mory; and Underſtanding, and entirely Free inns 1 


Actions, which are Prerogatives that other Oreatusmems 


could not pretend to, rn bene 
8 fil cane all 4% Nee 
o Men i a 
fome o them, & if they bf a of chem, br and 
are t 
> 3. loſt God's ded. . 
Gifts, by bis Diſobedience; and as an Effect of ahis, 
was made liable to Death, Concupiſcente; Pain; Trou- 
ble, r which are n 
3 
L ide S8. B. erm. 3. Adver, Eunotmium. St. BIZ 


expo. AW 126, Bo 9. Se, G. * a5 A 18. =; tt 


W 


4 2 
nn 


* 
= - 


WF” 


3 


7, 


— 


C 7 


5 Ik win — 9 
man Life. whereby the Pelagian Hh is condemn- 


The fourth Da made the Sun, Moon, and 
Stars. Ihe Bb Ds Day, he made the Birds and 
* Fiſhes, c. the fxtbh Day, he made Beaſts 


. 
ny 
, 
= 


ed, Which conſiſts in this; that Man was not created in 
*Grace, that he was not to be immortal, tho he had 


Adam's Siv, but Circumſtances belonging to the State 


wherein he was firſt placed; and from hence they in- 
. ferred, as the Cealvinifts a, that there was no other 
Sin transferred by Adam to Poſterity, beſides Concupi- 
ſcence, which they maintain to be/that original Sin, + 
often mentioned in the Scriptures. - However, tho” 


Man loft theſe Advantages; be ſtill retained free Will. 
But the Lutherans and Calvinifts pretend, we only 
enjoy free Will in Regard of Evil, not in Regard 
1 * Indeed, free V Will is much impaired by = 
Misforrune of original Sin, but.not deſtroyed.” 
. What Particulars have we REY the cat. 
other Things in the World? - 
1 5 The firſt Chapter of Geneſis gives a Deſeri tion 


; Now: it was performed, vi ⁊. in fix Days, and all Things 


contained in it, viz. The Firf os: God created an 


undigeſted Heap of Matter, out of which all Bodies 
ey =" afterwards formed; and the ſame Day he made 


e Heavens and a luminous Body, The ſecond Day, 
divided the | Earth and the Waters, fo as to allot 


3 them their proper Channels; and the ſame Day he 
THESE wave the Earth a prolifick Quality, ſo that it — 


Al Sorts of Fruits, Minerals, Cc. and at the 
fame Time, he — the terreſtrial Paradiſe. 


and Reptiles; and the ſame Day, he made Alam 
and Eve, and placed them in the terreſtrial Paradiſe 


afterwafds 
. Why did God form Things by Degrees,” who might 
| have done all in one Inflant ? | 


A It was his divine Pleaſure, and'to ſhow that 
Nature and Grace, by Degrees, make r perfect; 


were n by * 


not ſinned, and that Death, Concu piſcence, and the 
Miſeries of human Life, were not — Conſequence of 


and to give us a more — Idea n IOW 


vat 


75.2.0 a8'7 44, 


878 


— * 4 a | 
A . «4 & 
1 * *. A 
* _ l 
\ = 


Q nenen, 3 b e 


Sy to comply with a Cuſtom among the Jewel 


21. Hence, Jes ibe Leader of God's) Pegple' ws 


wes with God; and the Word was Grd— And the Word 
was made" Fluſh, and avelt among us. Again; out o. 
the Epiſtle of St. Paul to the 
6, 7. Where he ſays; that Chri/? vu by nuay' inthe 


Y © %Y - Like "= — > 
DT 4 
0 P ing Y [ "Pao . 
0 1 - 
"& * 4 d F ; 4 5 | | 
: l - | * , 
- . 5 L — - 
wa” y * 4 
7 9 
1 * "= 


* e cον ARTICLE. 1 "YM 


* 


| The Scud Muriel & te 1 


J. N 2 | 


A. And in Jeſus Chriſt his only Son our led 3 

Q. What is chiefly contained in this Article ? 
A. A Belief,” or Faith, in the ſecond Perſor. of the 
von Trinity 5 in his Incarnation'or e human 


* Why ir be called Jeſus and ue geve bim rhas * | 
ame? 1 
A. Tho Mule whis given o by God's A - 
when the Angel Gabriel ſaluted the Appointm Vitgin A 
Mary, 3 „ 
that he was to be the Redeemer of Mankind a 


the Names they gave to Things were ee _ 
2 e they were to be put to. Mt. 14. 


called Feſus, becauſe he overcame their Enemies uιtjjj 2 
introduced them into the Land of Promiſe - ll 
Q. In what" Manner did be bnd Saviour, "ws 1 


| Redaemer of Mankind? | 


4. By being « Mediaterderween Gun 42d, 
which he was expable of effeQing, not preciſely as lie 5 0 
was God; nor preciſely as Man; but as he was both - = 
God and Man: fn divine Perſon rendered. his AA ins | 
infinitely  faisfaQtory and redemptive ; his human 


Nature rendered en er eee . bo, 
a Mediator | 


C. Tow /ay' that: Feſus: Chritk us both Gell aud Min, - 


Fray tan you 'produce any Proofs Tow Scriprure-abar do de. I 


both God and Man? re 
A. Ves I can out of St. Jebri's Go e ze 


I. e. 1. .. = 
& 14. © In the Beginning was the . 


and the Word _ 


ilippians. c. H. v. 


88 thought it 9 — 
Me 


* % p — 4 
C 
9 - 4 _ 
8 => — 
- > ; — 1 * 
8 3s 0 * V 
: f - ”, — * ” 6 - K - 
5 
* f A 4 © , * — 4 & *w_* * - 
. - * 5 * - © 
1 * 
* * - * 


— 


\ ET 


LY - 


— ond — 
_ Ra — — * 
1 9 0 x — CS x | - - = \ = — - = 
l 4 i : \ S = £ * 
W — ——— 2 44 — 9 = 
— —_ —_—_ — — 2 1 7 
2 8 Jo” — ———— — 9 * 
— 
* n 1 8 * N _ 
1 : x 0 8 > ww 2 - . * 
\ : 
=» - 
. * = — 


* ' 


| 4 . Meſſiah, by the antient — — 


Habit as Man. 


3 ſus, ratber t 
ame -of Chriſt, be Ly 2 5 eg 


8 THE: CREED; TI 
2 e. 2505 taking the Form foi Pu 
Likenee of Men, and 


want; made unto the L 


in 
A : 


ot Is not Chriſt, as God, a Mediator? LOT 
A. No becauſe as God. he is equal to the Father, 


N 


and cannot de conceived to make any. 3 to 


him. 8 - 


* iw Senſe ave Sdjnes in Heaven, "Mediaters 
| 8 God and Man? | 
4 In the ſame Manner, as all upon Earth are 
Mediators for one another ; by praying for one > ſh 
ther: That is, they are Mediators, by Fay of 


eceffion, not by Way of Redemption. 
Ch do Catholicks Geng a particular Roſes, and 
dee Ot od ace: ere equally; wendtinot the. 


A (but. the en of bowing nally wonky of 2 


Fefus,"is obſerved on Account of its being particulatly 
given to ſignify the Work of Man's Redemption: 


| 


And therefore t. Paul ſays; that every Knee is en | 


when tis mentioned, Phil. ii. 10. 


Q. Mat Signification bas the Word Chriſt, and in in 
anda? Manner is it attributed to the Oe 5 
1 n: the Incarnation F — 


in the Greek Langu e 


ne Chrift, or the aheinted. 

Qu was the Meffiab called e 

A. From the threefold Character he bore, Gin. 4 
being a King, Prophet, and a Prieſt, who were all, 
according to the Ceremonies of the old Law, uſually 
er wen ng with Oil, at their Conſecrativn-and Inftalla- 


— War our ed b wiſh nume. with 


9 
A. No, he was anointed inviſibly Ir. Gries, am- | 
blemed by Oil. ns by ha ving his human 2 
united to the divine 


erſon, the Fountain of 


old Ls 


| telling 


Natior 


at the! 


Secondly, by having his Soul-repleniſhed with all bars Chriſt « 


1 4 ans Anas e 6.43 SN 
. <a 


\ 
\ 


* 


— 


8 


374 ry c 4 z 4 wy 
a Wo Fog * 42 1 


* 


| | | "07 * = 
ks . Eco” ARTICLE. , > 26. 
— Q. What particular Meaning is there, in the Ceremony _ 
4 of Union, that it vas * . the een. 
N tioned Octafions j * 3 
8 A. The Meaning is myſtical, and very infiru@ivd; © _ 
, Oil has three excellent Qualities ; it "Jenks Wounds +. 8 
0 ſtrengthens the Limbs, and preſerves Metal from Ruſt :! o ꝓ ) 
And upon theſe Accounts, is well ada 1 to ſigaiſ ß 
6 thoſe ſpiritual Gifts, which ought to inguiſh Perſons ' 
in Authority, who are obliged to direct, ſtrengthen, and 
+ 4 5 — „ 
J- oW IF i 4 Ag, any | = 
t= 2 ae Power, being God and 
1 the whole Univerſe. Again, as * 5 
1 edeemer of all Mankind, who were Subjects af 
* his irnual Kingdom 'A tem — 9 
7 12 being of this „ he 
0 = of the royal Rocko David. Luc. i 1. 30, N f 
of Q. Hr was Ori u Prophet ? ' _— 
ly _ So he is ſtyled, by the inſpired Writers of the = 
12 old Law, and fully anſwered the Character, by fore-- = 
w {| telling many Things which happened to the Neueis .Y 
. Nation, and to himſelf, vis. — 2 "gy, 9 
in his Reſurrection, the ' deſtroyin 228 * | 
de Converſion of heatheniſh Kingd - Wa ger hr . 
| Q. In-awhat does Chriſt's Pricfbead emo ? 7 "_— 
. A. He was not a Prieſt according to the Old Wo 2 f 
d _ which Office was propagated by Neſcent io Blood, and _— 
5 executed by offering up Beaſts, Kc. But he "was n | 


| Prieft according tothe New Law, offering himſelf up A 
as - as a Sacrifice upon the Croſs ; as alſo a Pneſt, accords -- 
u, ing to the Order of Melchizedeck, in offering himfelf ü 
ly at the laſt Supper, under the Appearanee of Bread we _- 
- Wine. Hf cix. 5. Io 
> Q. Are there 6 5-3 Bo e bs. 4 
th Chrift Has be none to ſucceed him in his Nie 
1 A. A God, a Religion, a Prieſthood, =} 6 heads = 
- 'fice, are e Correlatves, and depend upon one another. 
They vently mentioned and aſſerted in be 
New 125. he Manner is this, as to 5 _— 
chat was the only Pief 2 2222 9 u -- - _— 
„5 5 ody | 


3 — A. _ 


Demand of Juſtice, Merit, and Satisfaction. Secondly,-- 


5 * this- 2 Union ? 


* —- 4 - 
8 
* 9 1 . ** 
1 


5 N CREED. N 


5 bloody Facrifice upon the Croſs, for the Nie 


Mankind: As to ds Character, he has no Succefſors, 
But then as he was a Prieſt, according to the Order of 


_  " Melebizedeckh, in offering u himſelf, under the Forms 
dee Bread and Wine, in this he has as many Succeſſors, 
ere are Prieſts in the New Law, who offer him up 


in the fame Manner. But even here, Chriſt is ſtill the 


chief High Prieſt, and tho? others are really Prieſts, 
| . - they are only miniſterially ſo, both jointly, at the ſame * 


Time, offering up the ſame Sacrifice; che Sacrifice 


_ _ -of the Croſs, and the Sacrifice of the Maſs, are the 
- fame: Sacrifice as to Subſtance, tho” after a different 
Manner, one being lady, the other unbloody ; and the 

Atter a commemorative Sacrifice of the former, as to 


the Manner. 


=. „ In what Manner 4 Chriſt compheat this grea 


be came about f 
4. Hef, 


appearing as Redeemer, and 
the full Ranſom required, according to the paring 


As A Maſter, by delivering Leſſons proper for all 


. Stations, and Circumſtances. Thirdly, As a Pattern, 
| 0 praQtifing himſelf what he taught others. 


;, is the fecond 2 fn human Nature, - | 
in 


called the Incarnation, | Manner 40 Jour: ex- 


A. Tö called Incarnation, from the Latin Werd 


a Core Fleſn, not that the Union, is only with Man's 


Meſh, but partly bacauſe Fleſh is a Word commonly © 
uſed in the Scriptures, for the whole Man ; and partly: 


do thew God's Goodneſs and Humility, who” was 
bay Ve ta join himſelf to dhe more ignoble Part of 


n's Nature. 


9 N as the ſecond Perſon united beth to Alan s b 


A. Yes and chat ed 3 to be able 
[ior to Grief and Trouble of Mind, with the Defects 
of the Body, as Hunger, Thirſt, Cold, Pain, r. 

. nay, even to Death; and in general all Tnconyenien- 
cies, excepting Ignorance, and Sin, with other mel 
\Defefts, which the Divine Perſon was incapahle M 


: | ds Accords 


wh 


= Y 8 Le 
7 «a 
A 

" i, * 


. . 


* 


— 1 j 


A | 


- 


F 


oe TO Ow 0&9 ww &@ we 
8 


hy @CT&o 


1 
. 


eu PS 


Happlasls2j1%htrebf ſome are out or 


roodintaly te 


ARE: 51 bo an vre k, 1 

8 According to the Deſcription you give of OE 1 
7055 Chrift confifts of one Divine Fan, baving 1200 
tures, one Div ine, and the othey Human dtid np bunt 
phe om, 1% be af’. e , Aer pe. 


I 38 | * 
CL b entiety'n Me and above bumzn Un- 3 


derſtanding, as all other Myfteries! of Faith are"; 
wherein we are to captivate our Unideefanding" In : Obe- 


— 


e to Faith, and divine Revel aon. . 


Q-+ Which ave the Effedts proditted" in Ma N ind, „ 


Madky' of >the al hee the v3 1 % * 144 . „ | GS. 
A 1 ele t ee Grace, ultiicnti 
Merit) a | genera! Au 3 dag aud 


A. 16 general, it is a Gift beſtowed ow . eiche. 
— any Inducement from the Pa 
is beſtowed z5and this includes all” Gift whatſoere?, 
both amen and ral. d e 


pernataral: bie nat 

A. Natural Gifts or Grace „ are ſuch as are givok by 
God, for Man's Will-being” in in this 'Life,*vrS. 3 
Body, Soul, Free-will, with all . Sorts of 3 
Convenience Supbrnaturel Gifts are fuch, as im- 
mediately conduce towards Fan Man's eternal 


on whom dt 


Q-- Wikavie the Difference between Ch 7 | 
(2400 gs 


$f 


"Qs Whar-ts Grace v, ir Hy. a::ts ovate anti. © 


- 


_ 


— 


0 


$1 # 


— 


A. — 


e ASP 


pe | was... 


Inſtruction in the true Faith, and rate Abuske oh? 2 1 | 


Religion, ''good* Example, Miracles; c. Others de 
internal, as): "Phouphts; and pious Affections, 
whereby the 
moved, and excited to uch AQions,- a8 lead 
us on to future Happineſs. i 

QM bat is properly the Grace of Chrift or the Grite: 


 obtainell. by Redemption eee 2 


1nward or outward bows which 0 
to make Man 2 
which are produced only ge Merits - 


A Tis ev 


. * 1.7 n il 8 n CY 


rſtanding is enlightened, and theWill | 


ae 


Propheſying, 


Abe Undetfiandivg, 


Row al i Requiſites to enadle ng-to perform good Ac- 


1 Ir c REED! 


thoſe ſupernatural Gifts. For Inſtance, 


| pd is Grace given on Account af our N 
he 


gp Grace e gt on our own 3 only 
the other, Grace that 
25 acrept is God + +. ere aftnal Gra 


and habitual Grace ; dere i ent Grass, ad. S 


1 Grace. 


+ e Ain mean by Grate given, on: 5 7 


bbous ? Why is gs ont, 
lf Donn gratis given? 


m_ St. Paul in his firſt Epiſtle 10 the Corintbiaph, | 
\ veckons above nine of the firſt Kind, vez. Working 


aking of Languages, * Diſeaſes, 
Which were beſtow ed 
„and others afterwards in order to-facilitate 


of Miracles, hou 


- the World's Converſion. | Now theſe are called gretis 
| given, bevauſe they are ſometimes given ſuch as 
: . Grace, which rand  aepepaadly 


What js ual Gr NS 22 iſhed fron 
LE Phan . 1517 ings 


A A eee is e e Mation given b God, 
Alb the Soul for good Actions, whereby 
become happy, and rr its Effect, by: 
and producing r in 
22 Grace is an eſtabliſhed State of 


the Will. 


the Soul, whereby ihe is entirely placed in God's 


'Favour, and made ca pable of advancng herſelf more | 
and more, by ſubſequent a&ue/-Grace. 


Q. What. Difference is ibis heruern ſulficient and 


i efficacious. Cree, and why ſa called 


A. We call it ſufficient Grace, when God 3 be- 


vans, and produce ſu pernatutal Effects, tho ſome 
8 to binder the he. dad Effects. Grage:is 2 


be Rs, —_ PINE prongs its Een In . 


£5 


33 ound dun. + — lack. 


4 
883 s F e 

— 4 0 5 1 , 1 

1 * | g 5 


41” 4 
0 jp : 
> 3 
by | 
1 


A Vas! Firs the; Differentes-Lhave hinted at 
PINE . s these ate, obſervible from the- follow 
| ons 0 


upon the 


($426 


fda ok 


"I 


"= 


I 


-- 


= 8 
C'S 


1 


» &2 


$3222 


> 


„ier ALCGEUATRS 


— 
; fi _—— 


1's wg rs Ss 7» 


We 


| or Bt i.” 
enn 


* * * 
* * PS 
- 4 4 
- * 
= iv 4 
* 


| Concurrence wich Man's Free-will ; which is u ways: 


Jeſſened nor taken away by efficacious Grace, dot Kal 
enjoys the Liberty of aſſenting, or dicentintz us the 


Church has defined againſt Can. 


Q. Give me the true Syſtem of actual er 0 | 


— in the Catholick (hu 
. = 4 


ctions meritorious, and capable of obtain 
ing — wt beſides the natural Efforts of the Soul, 
and -outward Helps ; as Inftruftions,' Example, Gr. 


Tis required, that the Mind be illuſtrated; and the 


wa — by certain inward Motions of Grace. 
is condemned by the Church. 


zes — — who aſſerted the — 
ture, 


, without Grace, That the ſaid Grace 9 


ſary, not omy for carrying on merhorions Works, but 
even to begin them; as the Chureh has defined & = 
tie Semivpelagians. That the a@nel or exciting 


is purely gratuitous, without any Conſideration of we” 
-Creatire's' Merits, 436 "decrved * he me Wr 


Menn 
ee ele aa Ry + 


ſaid; as ov yrog of Truth. 2 322 
germs 


or ſupernatural? Can Nature ame 
| Affion, overcome Temprations, {ove 


_ :Communulments;/- . and Ne * 


"Goodneſs the End? 
ne Dowie f the Gibst Chapel this;: 
| certain natural Truths may be known by Man, by. 
t of Reaſon alone, withour the ſpecſal Affiſt- 
Grace: But Grace is * to know fuper- 
— ot pow fanre = . ber e and prac- 
-tical, for Faith is # ſpecial God. N ſor * 
Works, tis the: — rent Divines, that 
ure without Grace, can perſorm ſeveral Works that 
ure morally 7 towards obtaining 
future 
wanting, o — them ſervicedble in that 
Henee thoſe me io teach, that Infidels, 
are incapable of performing any Aion that is — 


3 vgood, Are in Danger of 1 ee, the Cenfure of that 
ee , 


ſeveral 2 5 


9 * 
880 _ þ * 4 2 * 9 >, b = 1 . * 
4 9 * 4. 4. nie \ A 1 e W 
* a> \ l n 
* * = P 4 = bo . 4 . 7 * 4 4 _- ( 
4 : " — * a i : * 3 ; * 8 ond | 
* n G 4 
* * - d. a * 
v i 


4 ** * 8 0 
, 


SECOND" ARTICLE. -»y ll 


—- 
- i 


nires chiefly theſe Particulars, aide 10 HY 


44 


f 


= tis 7 


* x JO ? hn 
LE 
= * * * = f 1 
— df 


<-> 2 * Ty T7 , N 5 * 
0 Au . 3 2 
F: Keie n n o 
„ 4 - N & . 1 WW 4 WW "7 » « 1 
S x wo o * N E * 


hab f "*: 
5 HE. 0 NEED Fx 
"ts which 4 is an own in Hos, Adee, een nüt 
Cain. As to Temptations, {light ones may be wer- 
2 without Grace, but not great and frequent 
: and neither ſmall or great, without Grace, eh 
Fe ſa as to diſpoſe Perſons thereby f a 
| _ ſupernatural Reward : much - leſs, morally 
dan God be loved above all Things; e | 
ments kept by Nature only, without the ſpecial 
..* tance of God's Grace ; neither can a Perſon-without 
we ſaid ſpecial Grace, avoid all venial 2 


"= 


1 1 vero to the End. i 4922 3 
„ What are the Properties kabimal e W 
A.” Tis inherent in the Soul, and an habitual State, Juſtif 


| «whereby a Perſon lives in God's Favour, even when he 
ceaſes to act, as it appears in Infants after they are 

+ baptized, the”. 1 of acting by exciting Grace; 
3 it is. not ſo permanent a State, but it may be loſt 
ſubſequent Games, the Juſt often falling both 

1 Falch aud Grace. Hence habitual Grace being 
inherent in the Soul, a Perſon becomes by it intrinſical- 
©. - juſt; es not ouly by the Imputation of God's e. 
uſtice, {0.zhat God does not pardon his Sin, 
[by not- imputingiit, but inwardly purißes his Soul from 


- 


Sin, dy inberent Grace. In the next Place, babitual the 

| Grace = puts Pexſon 1 in a Condition of meriting fgrofer- - - 
eſerving both more Grace, and an eternal 9 
eward; for by the he Works proceeding from it, he ap- tion 
Chriſt's Merits which; Works are the immediate 


: eds of. Gods Grace. Theſe are the chief Articles the | 
; — Pack, concerning bebitual Grace deine in the | not 


r Nis 
5 2 Tuflification, 1 how porfermed ele + 
In general tis an Infuſion, and Reception of 5a. 
3 PPP | 
3 2 the State of Innocence, and to the bleſſed Fra, 
3 gin Mary, who wete juſt without Remiſſion of Sins. = 4 
*% . as it regards Sinners, lis a Tranſlation of @ Perſon whe 
> from the State of Sin, to tha State of Grace ; {0+ that cee. 
IS ne Infuboaed 3 n + tis 


; 2 | 
2 . 1 | Fo a * a : . 4 4 . , 
4 * 4 e 4 FT © JL i * # * 11 oh C ; * 4 10 "7 
8 , g > — * 
* * 


. _— * r * 8 — «<> 9 on — . * £ 
* % * K © y Y - * % * * 1 . N - » * * . . 6 - l 2 . | + 2 * - = 7 ER" * 4 = 
k = 1 1 » 6 K 
” by * * 1 


— 


%* 
» * * 


juſtiſſed before Cad? 


2dly, Fear. zdly, Hope. gthly, The Love of God. 


ending no more, and keeping God's Commandments. 
. Why is Faith required ] Why does the Scriptures 


aſeri Juſtiſfcation te —_ - Is To ala uf 


11 | 
Wo 4. St. Paul . 18, that”? tis impoſſible to phaſe 
FS ho hs Faith, Heb. xi. 5. The Seriptute aſeribes 


© „ » TT. r _ 
” | " a . : 14 E 4 | 
S , " — 2 A g 
5 . 4 | , \ 1 = 


Juſtification, firſt to Faith, ' becauſe dis the Foundation 


. 
on which Juſtification 5s built. . And again,” becauſe 


Faith, in the Language of the Scripture, often includes f 
* all the ſpeculative and practical Duties of the Goſpal, 
3 which concur to Man's uſtification.” But Faith alone, 
E 


which is only the Aſſent we give to revealed Truths, 


cannot juſti „as St. James aſſures us; becaute the 
eateſt Sinners are capable of ſuch a Faich. . 
1 ames 41. 24. 3 


r 54 noe there another Kind of Fail vis. 9 8 


: Beli 
_ the 
Number of the Edd ? 


and Confidence that our Sins ure ff 


A. This cannot be called Faith, but a vin Preſemꝑ- 2 
tion, if we pretend to be infallibly certain of out jus. 


fication in particular, or that we-are of the Numnberat 


1 Cor. Mi. 2. 3. St. James i. 


Fear bein oppoſite ta Lu. 


where recommended in the holy Scriptures; and-prit- 
ceeds from an Impulſe of adua Grace ; and mbreouer = 
'tis 2 Diſpoſition towards. coming into God's-Favour, 
and the Beginning of Love, Hence, atiſes d other 


— * 1 . 4 
<< * 
-» ä — 
0 
F - » 
$7 


FO v$£CoNnd: ARTE 949.- 
Q. What Diſpoſitions are required for-a- Ehen. 0 be 0 


A. Theſe fix following, according the Dani 
delivered in the Cohncil of Trent, vis. Firſt Faith. - 


Sthly, A Deteſtation of Sin. Gchly, A Purpoſe of i- 


orgi ve, α, by 
Civiſt, and ee e e e 


the Ele: And in caſe we had ſuch a Faith; l onld | 
not juſtiſy us, as St. Paul and Si. James declave, wih 
out the Concurrence of, Charity, and, ; £00k Wu. 479] 


Os What Sort of tear is — 67'3 in Jabber | 
Methinks Fear is rather. an Obfacle thay. 2 Dijpofetion, - 258 


4.: The Fear of God and his Puazhacatin/every | 


Diſpoſitians, VIS, Hope of Salvation through 1 


x 


0 7 
i: 


_—— 2 = 


_ * 8 of God, as 2 e 
Tie Deteftation of Sin, and Purpoſe of Amendment. 
4 Wet theſe Diſpoſitions are nat required in Infants, Who 
x nies preparing by = OA —_ Grace, and | 
8 themſelves b 7 

MO OMA 

. Merit in general, is a Work that one Way or 
= 1 aka deſerves a Reward, either rigorouſly, according 
= . 40 its inttinfck Value 3 or by Virtue of à Promiſe, or 

e. of a Kind of Decency. Chrift merited our Redemp- 
tion in the firſt" Manner: Good Works of juſt Men 

by actual Grace merit Heaven in the ſecond 
FEE. ner: And the Works of Sinners, without 
= Sabitval Grace, but wich the Aſſiſtance of au Grace, 
may be ſaid to merit ſome ſpiritual Reward, in the | 
_— third Manner. The two firſt are called merit properly *; 
[ .& . the laſt is called Merit #mproperly T. Vet, all our Me 
=_ - proceeding from Chrift*s Merits, being God's pure Gift, 
| 1 N * and only applying his Merits, the whole Body of our 
3 Actions are aſeribed tb him. From hence com- 
monly five Things are required in Merit properly ||. 
op; that it be good in itſelf and all its Circumſtances. 
Secondly,” that a Perſon be in the State of habitual 
Brace. Thirdly, he is to be upon Earth, becauſe there 
_ be neither Merit, or Demerit, either in Heaven, 6 

; or Purgatory p the Work of Salvation and Dain- 
5 1 _ entirely compleated, Fourrbly,that- it be 
free. Fifthly, that there fe be « Pale of Reward from | 
Almighty God for ſuch Works. 
Ne eee e e, 
| get N 
4 Neither the Stateof. Graee, gor any Comp: 5 
Promiſe of Reward'; all that is required is, es 
Action be good, and proceed from e for 
it is congruous, and it ſeems agreeable to the infinite 
"Goodnets of God, that ſuch orks ever of a Sinner, : 
mould one Way or other * in order to . 


een 


+ *:De Condigno,” + De Gong. 4 —— 
l Ft 4 who 


- : * _ 
= 


<4 * 


- . ö a 


, Re Y 
A. — 


TCC 


>. . IS W 


: p * : 
- A « 9 
3 * 
oy - 9 


bwing Wards of tbe ſecond Article, vis. 
Lord. In'what Senje is Chrift the Son 


his only don e 


'T Council of 7 


— 
— 


05.5 


We EE een 
1 * y — N n * w D 2 0 
1 s i 4 % ' 4 bk! | * | I n N = N by 
E 0 4 . . r 
” ; i , ve | ua 
* F a 1 Q | = 1 | * 0 / q 
 _ SECOND ARTICLE.” ov = 
f 3 4 
= . & = 
2. R * 8 
. . ' , , Ay - A D l 
l ts — g 
*.F 


— 4 | 


4. Chrift is ihe natural Son of God, by Ving um, 


| his eternal Generation. And again, he is the only Son 
of God upon the ſame Account? However, God has 
more Sons than one by Adoption, «is; AllMen thit  ; . 

are in the State of Grace, whom he makes choice of, "pg 


as Heirs to bis Kingdem. 


Q. What Errurs are proſeribed by. this Article? 


* 


A. Several, the. chief whereof are ; Firſt, that of ; — 


the Ariaus, who-affirmed, that the ſecond Perſon of the 


bleſſed- Trinity was not equal to the Father ; had not - 3 | 


the fame Nature or Effence; that there was u Time 


when he was not; that he was created, fc. Secondly, 
the Eutychiens are condemned, who affirmed ( hM 
not two diſtinct Natures : They were condemned in 


the general Council of Chalcedpn in the Year 481. 


Thirdly, the Nefarian, are condemned, who affirmed. 
the Union of the two Natures in Chriſt, was not real 
phyſical and hy poſtatical in the ſame Perſon, ut ou, 
moral and denominative, and by Conſequenee, that in 
Cbriſt there were really two Perſons; divine" and . 
man; and that the Virgin Mary 


Mother of God. They were condemned in the gent 
ſus, in the Tear 43. Nun, an- 


other Error of the an was conde 


Chrift was only the adopted, and not the natur Son of 
God: which followed from their capital Error, chat he 


Was _— Now Adoption, is afſuming-s 
foreign P | 
not be aſcribed to Chrift, "whoſe Perſon; was divine. 

By the fame Rule, Felix and Elfpandus are convinced 

of an Error: They maintained that C34 Man, 

was the adopted Son of God; whick must e be 
allowed, becauſe Adoption falls upon te Peres. 

From the whole it appears, that two Natyities r 

Generations ate to be conceived in Chrift ; one Eternal, ' "0 
whereby ke proceeds from che Father ; the” other © 
N 8 * Temporal, 


erſ6n, to a Right of Inheritance; which'cat- 


* 


J J 4 


SE "IS 


: in l 
the Council of Sardica,” in the Year $45) was, that- 


ny 8 


4 


was "nr really he 


\ "Þ | 22 WOT | 1 
ans enn . 


Tos Haake be was bor of e nnd 
. thefe Means, he is'God's only Son, and She the 
© Mother of both God and Man. 


Me give us the Senfe of the loft ne of th | 


_ recs,” our Lord? 
4. He is our Lord; firſt by the Title of dls divith 
$ Penn and Nature: And again, be is our Lord, as 
Man; becauſe he is our Redeemer, and urchaſed us 
with the Price of his aces c-pmaatcs 


1 


* 41 * A 
. —_ = _ * = — 
* — — — — — — 
— 6.5 271 ** 2 * . . ö | * * | 
- . 


e 


8 x The Tum Azricrs of the cu 


W cg is the Third Article * 
* "77 A. ef was conceived by the Holy ant, born 
ite Firgin Mary. 
Q. * what Manner did the bleſſed Virgin Mary con- 
ceive 


A. Not by the Help of Man, but by. the Operation 


or the Holy Ghoſt,, 15 formed Chriſt's Body out of 
ber: 35 N l with a human Soul. 


Hu vas this Article oppoſed by the Hereticks of | 


© theprimitive Ages ? 
A. By the Manicheans, who contended that cri. 
Bod Was not real; but had o 1 2 the Appearance of 
- Auman Fleſh; contrary to the 1 
Ver. 14, Where he ſays, the Word was made Fleſb 11 
the Apollinarifts, who contended, that. Chri : Fle 
was created from Eternity; contrary to St. au in his 
- Epiſtle to the. Galatians, where tis ſaid be was made 
from a Woman in the Flenitude of Time, Chap. iv, ver- 
By Valin and Apelles, who attributed te = bn 
from Heaven, and an ærial Body, which. pa WI 


1 | En , as it were through a 


_ nel; contrary to the-Epiitles of St. Paul to 8 
"and Romans, where Ae of S. Paul from the Seed * 


| | of Abrobew ed D Heb. ii 46. Rom. i. 3. | 
the Monothelires, who ee that Chriſt had only | 


one Wall ; contrary to the 22d Chapter ef St. Lube, 


Chapter of St. IG: 3 


2 dre ar Nen nn ö fo 


Fer 
2 Re 


= * 


f 


3 
the 


Trims: 


A. 


as the 
the ( 


Ghoſt 
Work 
proce 
the So 
Second 
Merit 
F ount 
of G1 
Cong 


tion, t 


A. 
Firft, 


rn 


Trinity concur 


tion, to ben ui/b it from that of the reſt of Mankind? | 
LIE ng remarkable, and A e vis. 2 


made happy by the beatificial Viſion. Sith iy, the 
Soul was repleniſhed with all Perfections, natural e 
ſuperadture „that were not inconſiſtent with the Qua-"" - * 


lifications above recited, vis. He was without /eratte- © - 
Fear, but not without reverential Fear: He mor” - 


db Ceo rite Fi 


4 A = = 
: 9 * 3 1 
* pg = * * 
* 
. 1 * 
» 


- N | 
- ' 
” 4 75 


THIRD ARTICLE _ - N 1 
larly to 250 


j 
e384 wh is the Conception atiributed particu 
iy Ghoſt; did not all the Gris DFarjonie F the ma - 


A. Yes, they all contiinad | in that wonderful Wark - 


_ they do in all other outward Performances. ., 


by %. 
$5 


-onception is particularly attributed to the Holy - 


Ghoſt for ſeyeral "p64 264% Fir fl, becauſe it was a 
Work of Goodneſs, and Love, and the Holy & 
proceeding from the mutual Love of the Father a 


the Son, ſo Works of that-Kind are aſcribed to him. 


Secondly, becauſe it was a Work of Grace, without any 
Merits of Man; and the Holy Ghoſt, being ſtyled) the 


Fountain of Grice: therefore this — Worx 


of Grage is attributed to him. I. omit leveral other 
Congruities, 


Q. What Particularities are * in Chriſt's cn 


ml . Conception was without the Help of. Man. 


Secondly, the Body was formed, and perfected in 
Inſtant, and immediately inſpired — Soul, Thivdly, - 


at the ſame inſtant, the divine Perſon was- united both 


to the Body and Soul. Fourthly, from the ſame.” In- 


ſtant, the Soul was endowed with a perfect Ule- of 


N Nfibb, at the ſame Inſtant, the Soul was * 


be ſaid to have either Faith or Hope ; and tho? his Body 


_ by right impaſlible, yet it was capable of ſuffering; © 


on of the Rays of Beatitude. 


175 


5 2 Body 095 formed 2 1 


* A eee 
Cad, as being only the ht Chriſt? a 
Sox has a Feels but not a Mather, | 


A." She is fo fled: by St. Elizabeth, a4 wexend ia 


. it . ado 1 ver. 43. e 15 A | 


«4 aa 


'S 
* ” - 


* 
* # as 
* 


i l = 
_— _ _—_ 2 . R 4 TY" T1 7 = 4 4 kad. * = 4 * of * E « 
- ED AGE, an a. 4.” 4.* * y Le MC * 1 8 N : 4 : ” 
— * * ” 8 IS = - id 2 * o * 8 * 4 F T4 - 

* - * # \ C 

dl ad — J x , i ama. VS. 

L . : y 4 8 9 * 

bs - - Lg, 
5 K * % * 


e come to m 
in, ſhe is the Mother of God, ma 

F Chrif, who is truly God. And Neftorrus was cons 
3 in the Councit of Epheſus, for denying the 


- was che Mother of God 


. War the Vi are ate 3 
AH. Yes, both b at, and after the had toncivd, 


5 8 of God. 
— Fou 


. How before ? © 

"of. hes it was foretold by the dos: in cen 
Ja. vi. 14. Mar. i. 23. | 

! How at ber Conception ? 5 

A Becauſe, according to St. Lake, he did not con- 


veire hs Help of Man, but by the Operation of the 


Hol 

Fw: 5 e war not 87. Joſeph hey 
Hu aer the Guſpel makes mention the Bre. 
en of Ons 


A. « contant Tradition the Doctrine of all the | 
Fathers, and the Decency of the Thing itſelf, ſhe ne- 
ver knew Man, either before or after. , 4 Helvui- 
its and Fovinian were condemned by the Church, 


96 For a aging Hs had Children afterwards, by St. To/eph : 


was · martied to St. Tojeph, but this was to. 
"lives her from the Law, which ſtoned an Adultreſs, 
of which St, Toſepb might have juſtly ſuſpected her, ani. 
eren proſecuted her, as being conſcious be had not 
© Knownher ; had he not been informed of the Myſtery. 
Hence, St. Ferome | is of Opinion, that ſhe had made a 
"Vow of Virginity, with the Confent of her Huſband.. -. 
As to thoſe who are called Chris Brethren, they were 


| 7 Kinſmen, called Brethren accordi ng to np : 


Cuſtom.” 4 
Ne what Eu did God take as ru 43 could 8 
the of id. be redeemed by no other Means ? 

. The ſecond Perſon of the bleſſed Trinity became 
Man for the aboliſhing of Sin, both original and ac. 
And tho' this Method was not abſolutely neceſſary. I 
Fo was neceſſary, to comply with the Demands 

ict Juſtice, where the Satisfaction ought to be e 
"the Offence ; which was done fu rabundantly in this. 
b 'Myttery, Where the Actions of Ori were infinitely _ 
Ab - meritorious. . 


— 


= 


FOURTH ARTICLE. * 


' e and ſatisfactory, and the Offence only re- 93 
7 3 1 "0 


ni» f 
ne , 
4 | | 
N 
l, | The ech Aurielg of the Canin. 4 
* 2323 
f rulez is the Fourth drtich ? Ea... 
al A. Su Herd under Pontius Pilate, quas crari- A 
: fied, 2 | " «2 
Q. wat Chrift capable of fuffering Þ 4: Godin \ 
» 0 i ain, bis Union with the Peron, 
le as alſa the Stats 6 Beatitude, he enjoyed from the * * + 
: ginning ng, ex Suffering. . 
r A. As the Union of the divine and humah — N 
7 was 2 miraculoũs Work, ſo it was attended with many. 


other ſupernatural Circumſtances * ese 
„ nſion of the Properties of a glorified, 
Body, weil Cet, was gpan ach By thels e „ 
he was in à Capacity of ſuffering, in Body and "©  ' 
Soul, and obnoxious to all the Infirmitiesof kuman Na-. 
ture 3/exceptingSinand Ignorance, vis. Grief, Fear, 
Heat, Cold, Hunger, Thirſt, and even Death ; which: 
a= Circumſtance is the moſt inconſiſtent with a glei-. 
had nora Miracle interpoſe. 1 
* Q Why i the Name of Poms Plc c, Eo 


* ee ouateenal dete kl 
| ce, yet he is taken Notice of, c wwo'\Acy | 
| counts. Fe, by fingthe e feriags. 3 
the Truth of the Haſtory mige s 
compared, with the publick Records of the Raman Eine 
pire, under,which ED Alate then governed Juan. 
Secondly; to ſi * the — — filled; - 
whereby it had uently foret N 
ſhould fafter, 8 «we and Gm -e 
n peter made of the Manner of 2 
Death by Crucifixion ?: * - 
A. This was n 8 
8 Death, which * i 
* _ 


—OC-y4- 00 9s Go 4m». 6 


ns 


e 
: 


8 
* 


8 - 


— XY 69 ©& 
* 
„ 


— 


WIG. THE CREED. 


Again, to put us in Mind of Chrif”s great Humility, 


and Love for Mankind, in ſuffering a Death, which 
was ignominious, both among the Jeu and Gentiles, 


and infited upon none, but notorious MaletaQors : 


6 * Such 4 Death was a Folly to the Gentiles and a Scandal - 


0 the Jews... 

_— bn Q. What Occaſion i is there to ſbecify Chrift* | Death, 
__ . after his Crucifixion, or that be wer buried? We * 
reaſenably ſuppoſe that be died, and wwas buried from bis 


Tr. Difference is here bereueen, Wee Des ; and the raft of 


* 9 Mankind em, | 


"thoſe; who held his Crucifixion was only'in Appear- 
ace, and by Conſequence, chat Chrift-* not really 


danch afterwards of the Manicheans, contrary to all the 


. 5 | . four Evangeliſts, Who 3285 that be gave up 3 
3 Mat. xx vil. 59. Mark v. 37. Luc. w_— To. IK. 
„ his' Burial, GK alſo a Circumſtance 


proper to be inſerted, to be a Proof of his Reſur- 


=_ Fan, Ahich might have been conteſted with more 
n, had got bis Body been laid in the 
1 Grave. Now how Chriſt could die, boſon God; it muſt 

© | be obſerved that Death did not affect his Divinity, 
| 1 bdut only his Humanity, For what is Death? "Tis a 
; . SBeparatien of the Soul from the Body, and in this Man- 


n was a miraculous Conde ſcenſion, which made him 


— — ˙˖Cͤ— 
= © 72 
= bp 2 * 


; A . 4 Ebriſt-was immortal, by the hy poſtatical Union, 


tes 


erenee on 


his Father's Will- and Precept. 22 W 2 * 4 
Again, hav Body was not liable to 


b * Bodies are; according to that of the Faint. Te 1 


=. 74 fr y e's one 10 tab OY rhein 
oe 
V : e 1 * vs 


— 


A, - > of 


only foretold, but the ſeveral Inſtruments, G were 
mentioned, which were employed on the Occaſian. 


PR being" erutified, Again, bow could die, and 214 
- A, At was requiſite to ti 0 he was dead 4painſt. | 


die which was an Error of ſome primitive Hereticks j\. 


=} © mer Chrift was ſubject to Death as he was to the other 
= Infirontics of Man's Nature; yet at he ſame 37 
* 


capable of d and of bein fubjeR to the other 
RF Bed Fi 8ide iy, his Death 
= A 5 vm -miraculous, and voluntary, tho in Obedience to 


her feu, 


1 
is, a Plac 
Q. Dy 


' culay Plat 


42 
by * 15 


' 85 irrt Wamicts, _ 4 Peel 
| „ Was the divine Per fon, during the three Days _ 
* the and SouP ; Separation, ill united to them both Þ — = 
A. Yes, tho the Soul deſcended into the lower Party | 


Te -, of the Earth, the Body ſtill remaining in the Grave 

- l ae, are the. principal Lat derived from, - 7 
ths = | Chr '; Death 5 - 9 | 
lal - A. He died for dll Mankind, and not only for the) | — _ 


predeflingte as: Calvin erroneouſly taught, and the 
Janſeniſti aſſert, who eſteem A to fay” | 
that Chriſt died for. all Mankind. Cor. v. 18; 
Whereas St. Paul ſays, that Chrift tied for all, _ 
in another Place, he ſays , that Chi gave bimfelf &. 
Redemption for all®* 1. Tim. f. 5. At the ſame Iime 
tho? Chriſt died, merited, and ſatisfied for the Sins * 
all Man kind, all are not Partakers of thoſe Favgurs, 
0 unleſs they apply them' by Faith, the A an 
tly | 200d Works, which are the Channels | thro which .. 
they are conveyed, Again, every Addion "Chriſt, 
the from the Weiß, was infinitely meritorious, but. 
ft, the whole Work. of Man's Redemption "was cobſum- 
IX. mated by his Death.” Laſtly, it was by bis Death,” 
and upon the View of his. Marte, chat all iu the Law” 
ar- of Nature and Lawof Moſes,” were juſtißed, and 25 5 
ore the Su of b were eee to mat | 


175 2 The irn Aaviers of the Cerse, Wage 


= | ALICH i the N Artie? 4 | 
N ee .. = 


ne,. = 
be roſe again from the Dead. 7 5 4 5 
nd * 2 f ignification has the Word Hen in the 1 


her Scriptures P 15 A 
ath The Word in the original Runes, 1 bea l. | 
to is, a Place below. © The Latin Word is infers. = 
Q. "Dees the Seriprure uſe that Word only for * 1 
cular Hate, of are there ſeveral Plates, or States, * -: n_ 
ring ed by that' e bens 1 
lere pe, e Places, edges, wat, 3 
2 i Py" nn n 1 

2 ; : | wh 7 Wes 330 | C+k 2 | 


=— 


3 = 
[1 + 
: d 
q * 
' 4 
F 7 
1 
i = 
L - 4 
0 : 
0 y5 : 
q * . 
5 
ML 
_. 
p TX 
| N A 1 
j * 
| . \ 
k 
: 
1 4 5 
> * y 
| 
| 
| 2 
7 4 * 
* 
of . 


K 
% 


S . 3 89 the 46y/s, and proper ts 
5 being the loweſt, and remoteſt Place from 
. Secondly, Death, or the State of Man's. Soul, after it 
Thirdly, the State df thoſe 
3 ode Favour, in the Law of 
. Ne, and Law of. Ae; before Chriſt N 
releaſe them, and introduced them into Heaven: Th 
Puce is diſtinguiſhed by the Name of Abroham's Bam, 
of Limbus Patrum. St. Luke xvi. 28. Fourthly, a 55 


wy = arated from the Bod 


"  faid: Places 
| on fome ? 


$ ©, that Place, where the Souls of the. Juſt were preſerved, 
oF tall he releaſed them, called Limbus Patrum, or Abra- | 
Sam Boſom, And in this Expoſition all the Fathers 


wa 


8 


- THE. Wy 


e 


ns, who died in 


of Purgation, where the Souls of thoſe are detained 
Who have died in the Guilt, of leſſer ot venial Offences, 


| Þ $a 8 ſatisſied for former mortal Sins, for 
* 2 are puniſhed in has State, which is there» 
> 9k cal 


of the , Ward 


; | 115 at i. in the Creed; and which of the afofe- 
rp deſcended faite, herbs ins 257 | 


Purgatory. 
Nu gen are to tell me the Meaning 


A. In the firſt Place, by Hell, cannot be 1 
the Place of the 5 the Souls there bein 
of the Reach of Redemption, which was the Deſign * 
-Chrift's deſcending ; much leſs did Chriſt caffe the 


N mo of the Damned, as Calvin impiouſly maintains. 


the Grave, -or State of 
did not remain in the Grave: 


„Hell cannot fi 
pw - becauſe his Soul 


„ neither can it be underſtood -of-the - 
Which is expreſſed in the former Article, where tig 


ſaid, he was dead and buried. Phe true Meaning of 
the Word Hell therefore is, that Chriſt deſcended? into 


agree, and prove it from the Scriptures ; particularly 
1 be Rely nth ao he ia he 5 * 
Dod e flament orth t 
| ner ＋ the Pit. 82 2 ck the K * 
of St. Pau} to the Epbeſant. Chapter iv. 8, 9 


he ſays ending on high, bath led 8 
"captive ; ary woohoo 39- Men; 5 that he ac 


to the. 


Whit is it but. becauſe be deſcended ff 


. nn 1. . 


* * * 


9 F 
| "5 


__..__ FIFTWVARFICLE _* | 
2: Di Chriſt deſerrd imo Purgatory, and re- .. . 


„ OTTER ment? | 0 
it A. There is nothing clearly exprefſed,; either is the: NY 
| . by: +: Point, fo as to make 
of it an Article leof Faith: But that he did deſcend thithr 
Ho, and releaſe either all or ſome, is vety probable fm- 
bis the firſt of St. Peter, iii. 19, 20. Where we read; that”. 
OM, Chriſ being dead came in Spirit, and preached td b 
ate alſo that awwere-in Priſon, aubo had been incredulbus in the 0 * 
ied Days of Noah, when the Ark was building:* And again, 
es, out of the Acts of the Apoſtles, Chapter ii. 24. Where 
for tis faid, OM raiſed him up ling the Sor of Hell. 
Beſides tis conformable to the Goodneſs of God, and 


the great Deſign'of Man's Redemption 3 and ſeveral 
e Conjectures favour this Opinion. en 
Ton ſay Chrift deſcended; but nen 1 
under flood, did be deſcend as to'bis Divinity, «+10 „ _ i 
Body, or as to bis Soul © £ % 
A. Chrift as God, can neither be Laid properly a6- | 
_ aſcend; or deſcend; becauſe he is actually every where® 
at all Times: His Body remained in the Sepulehre dH 
the third Day, and by Conſequence, mat did not Pay 
fcend with him: What deſcended therefore "was, his 
Soul in Conjunction with the divine Pexſort” from wh, 
it was ſeparable. _ = 
Q Why didour Saviour riſe aga rain? We "1" 
ner, nnd how upon the third Day, nd what Profs are 
there" that hi. Followers bave ray * rhe RR „ 
by that Article? | 44 
* A." Chrift's ReſutreQion, ky the re-uniting' wy his 
Body and Soul, and ſhewing himſelf. again. Nod 
there were ſeveral Reaſons why this ſhould be. Fr, 
to fulfil the Predictions, whereby both the ancient Fro- 
phets, and he himſelf had declared, chat he would riſe 


*  I@ + 


— 


1 again, ſpecifying three Days Time 3 which is not to 
tle. be underſtood of three 8 Days, but only e 

ere Parts of three Days; for dying on Friday, he roſe again 

Y on Sunday, Mar. xiv; 58. Secondly, had he not len, 

a; and a ed again, the Jews might have taken an” 
the Occafion from thence, to have queſtioned, both his 
ond JA and — and wes 8 nnn 1 


- 


Ms "wt DE * 00G | | N 
3 \ Tür CREED: . 
. of his Life as Artifice and SE Henee,, | 
” > "Br, Peul tells us his Re ſurrection, confirmed all he had. 
aich and done, and ought to be regarded as the main 
and fundamental Point of the Chriſtian Religion. Third, 
5, be roſe again, to confirm the Doctrine of the gene- 
nal Reſurrection, which was a Truth denied by, the SeQ. 
| of Jeus called Seducees, who alſo denied the Immote 
ality of the Soul. Totheſe we may add, that raiſing; 
8 hitaſelf from Death, was a Proof of his Divinity; for 
=_— tho} others have deen raiſed from the Dead, yet he 
| alone raifed himſelf. 0 
Q But now as to the Truth of the Fad, %vbat Proofs. 
can you produce, that his Diſciples did not impoſe upon 
| the World ? The Jews ſuſpected ſame ſuch Fraud, and 
5 b Fe they placed Guards at his Sepulchre, le they,” 
d 115 al his 3 and fo ſpread about 4 | 
quas riſen again, | 
_ No Fact could be better atteſted. Ten Appa ris. 
Rs 3 are mentioned in the Scriptures, when en 75 
more, ſometimes leſs were preſent, and at one Appari- 
_ 3 above $00 Perſons were preſent ; and we may 
Ws +: well ſuppoſe, that during the forty Days between 
1 is efurrection and Aſcenfion, he frequently converſ- 
> -—© ed with his Nan; and the Scripture tells us poſi- 
| | tively he did. | 
be Jews took upon theſe Proofs as: ele 
1 15 "alle e, that the Guards might be afleep or bribed,.. 
6 while his was conveyed away, Befides (ſay our 
' modern Unbelievers] the I Witne 5 7 of theſe. Apparitions. 
. _ evere all Party-men. he not appear to the 
Ws: 33 % I's — 25 A yy publickly in 
1 e emple | 
A. The Jews neither then, nor ever kince, could pros. 
duce any Arguments, either that the Guards were afleep. 
or corrupted by Bribery y, tO conceal- the Fact. They 5 
were re ei the Apoſtles, ſor forging this Re- 
port, os any Reply. eſides 'tis not improbable 
but that ſeveral great Perſons, not-of the Party, might. 


8 be preſent at ſome of theſe Appaxitions ; as ſeveral. 
Hl bhouſands were immediately after converted, upon the» 
1 Trath of the FaQ * * Narr could "Oy . 


* ä %.% 
- 
: + * a » — 
460 | 


EY . N "x 
"+ % 1 2 f | 
p _ 5 . 
l l þ 0 \ 
= = - 


— 


at att > Mts fo * v 
3 : . a 
. 


F EEE 
* 8 


4 bb ſuf) dea Fo Oran: 2 S N =, 
the Apoſtleswork ſo many Miracles Ex reſly in Proof, 
of his Reſurrection. As to the Queri , why didhe © 7 

not ap bean, to the Chief of che Synagogue, and public 
* in the ? Such Arguments would have prevail 
N very little, po a People hardened in Wickednefs, and 8 
7 would. not be convinced by ſo many undeniable Mira- 
cles, which he had wrought for three Years together = 
among them, and were ſo obſtinate that When they. - 
could not deny the Fact, they attributed the Miracle? 
he wrought, to his correſpondi with the Deyil: =, 

What Likelihood was there, that thoſe who would 1 not 

believe their on Senſes, upon ſo many other Occafions; 

would be. convinced by Apparitions which might be RN 5 

ſubject to the fame 1 And if we may judge 
of the true Reaſon'why the Chiefs of the Synagogue. _ 


were not favour'd with ſuch Apparitions ; *twas becauſe - 


., they did not deſerve the Favour, and had it been grant: 

ad, they were ſo exaſperated, blind, and obſtinate, _— 

1 that it would ba ve been of f no Uſe to ther, only to haves —_— 

uf enen e THOR: | | -. 1 —_— 

=; — — —— "Wk — * es W. b 

by! 1 * . | \ A | 4 5 

ZZ The SIXTH ARTICLE of the Carne HR; 

21 Oo JF HICH i the Stzth A, — 8 

ng cended into or fit at the right © 2 

„% Hande & - ather Almight . 5 

in 3 Ben did be aſcend 5 all * 5 TP > A 
2 Q TAY 7 l. his „ 8 „ 

= wat be employed during thoſe for ays 7 _ 

ep A. He inſtructed the Apoſtles, 4. his Be ples, ip .' © { 


If ffreral Matters, belonging to the Church he had eſta- 

e- bliched; wer Joo by frequent Apparitions, he c. 

dle med the" Trath of "kis RefibreAion. He explain d is 
bt hem the Nature of the Sacraments, wich the Cere- 

ral” I nonies to be uſed, as alſo what was ef in de 

he Government of his Church, dean to Power and” 
a. nm . ; OR 

mn  —- D* Q . 


N SY. 
= , 4 


- L N * 4 | — 1 — — 
7 A. * 1 4 * K Y 3 
= ” | 45 es 1 K 1 | 7 - 


n P 1 * d * 1 4 I je Fa N p 7 * 1 : 7 + * - 4 * E 
* . = e 5 ' * . * P - * - 
— . has - * A * * 4 V e 7 _ * - 
* L 4 1 Li 4 * 4 = "TT a - - | - ; 
rern e : 6 4 ' 
I 
. 


4 7 


ww 


1 What Kg an te ius . 
wert the Subjed of bis Converſation; s. 
A. Very good Grounds. . "The Scxipturetelds us inthe 
Adds of the ; AER , that he was pending of the King 
| dome Gol. hapter i. ver. 3. It was the Part of 
Law-maker, to ſpeak of ſuch Matters. Hence, the 
Fathers s generally agree that ſeveral Cuſtoms, and 5 
tices obſerved in the Church, were ordered by him at 
that Time, whereof they mention feveral Particular: 
only known by Tradition, and no e erprefs d in 
the Soriptures. 
. ee the. Manner. if br Alcenfion 1. Did he 
- aſcend as:tob; "Lu on/y a Keul and leg; 
. did be 2 nas e 
to bis N God: being a pure Spirit, ad 
ne every where by his Immeoſity, he was 
bi of local Motion, and by Conſequence, could — 5 
properly aſcend nor deſgend. What is meant there- 
ore is, that his Body and Soul aſcended vißbly, in the 
5 ae of the Apoſtles, to Heaven, tho” they were both 
be tore in a State of Bliſs, but imperce ptible to human 
Eyes, As. i. g. Again, tis faid he aſcended, that is, 
by Virtue of his on Power. and was not carried 10 
Lea ven, as Elias was by outward Help, which was a 
Proof of his being God. He aſcended into Heaven not 
only to open the Gates for himſelf but for his Followers; 
nat only to take Poſſeſſion of his own Inheritance, but: 
alſo to wake ys joint Heirs with him ; not for his own 
Happineſs alone, But that we may forever (if we pleaſe) 
be happy with him. He went to take Care of 5 eter-_ 


= 1 Intereſt; and ſo he told his Apoſtles, 1go to prepare | 
| eo 42 — for you, that obere I am there you may be alſt, 


+ ven; Thus 78 St. Faul, our 


gc OB 1 Occafon ? 


IV. . He afcended in Order to draw our 
Hearts after kim, and that our Thoughts, our Wiſhes 
And Deſires, may be always aiming Higher than this 
. miſerable World, and fo alpiring towards him in. Hea- 

F Concer fatto is is in [eas 
ver. Phil. mi: 20. 


uu ſaid to fit, anduiby at the Fight Hand 
Fr ave the Words of F ather n e made ujref 


538 a Kg 


4 
5 


PST EY: 


1 1 SEVRNTH ARTICLE. 51 


CE TOTS D 


- and this latter coming 


. 


. 4 
1 


= 00 


n — and 
preme Glory and ſovereign ' 


Wor: Note. The Right» | 
ee apps to God: 4% 
or Feet, he - = 
hf, ee 8 any n at all] \denores © © 
Ba Gp Poder and that Gade Man wy, ok — 
9. pay, 


= ihe and have the Comfort of being . by 5 
N een eee . r raul 


9 CF : f 1 N 


PT 4, by: is $ ; 42 _ 12 
, wire fy n 4 oft bo 7! —— N 5+ 
The ee Axv1cry bf! 8 75 cur. . 
: TTY 27 n ran: 


„ Win 
Ws 12 3 oy ks Al d „ fu The 
ic t 
. Q. What Difference 4 you ber between the foft, 
of guy Saviour Þ . 
"A Ai hs i com FL eared in cy os. 
continual Inſtances 


Redeemer, ſhewing t 
Nut Dy pn Himſelf, as 


. 


Mercy, and in his 
he had been” only a Fommon | Perſon, deprived"! . 
thoſe Advantages, which' athetwiſe were due t 
yo ng y his 5 Coming, he will 4 


« ung, 22 5 ntence to the utmoft Ri Bn 
of Jultibe, « and cl d with all the outward Marks —_— 
Q . he 22 judged at the- Piet Dm 


- 8 is | there Her a fecond . and general Fudge 


- abs; but” a feconct and genefat aj 

1 req "Moi Pie Accounts Fit N 
tify before the whole World, the Gen F ine 
Provigente, i in Regard of the different Treatwens of the 


A =- - »—+# l . 3 3% « WE 
— : *y +. "7 * * g , #4 * $«. £ : A _ hs Os F Fs 
5 * 

2 : 4 „ 
* © % - - 


. 


oY \ N »« @ * Fs” 
\ l > 
8 Tx 
14 * "yy 7 
\ l - bp 
* \ » © 
* * 
, 1 


} 2 
7 5 — by % 


6; 5 Ts. nE b. N 


- juſt, a wala the one being pertnitted Ws 
under Pribulation, whilt the other flouriſhed, and en- 
Mn their Eaſe; for then it will be made appear 
the Difference of their Fate, that the juſt were not de- 
ſerted by-Almighty God, 22 that they are conſider- 
— an eternal Reward, for their paſt Sufferings. 
A ſecond Reaſon, why general Judgiicat is 1 * 
is, to do publick Juftice to the injured Part of Man- 
bind, who ſuffered in their Reputation, or otherwiſe”; 
for then all fraudulent Dealings, raſh'Cenfyres, finifter 
Intentions, 'and _ 1 Practices, will be lad 
open, and every pear in His tru BY e Colours to the 
Comfort of the 1 1 Nd Codf on of the Oppreſ. 
for: A third Reaſon, for this general Judgment, 5. | 


_ that whereas at a Perſon's Deceaſe, Sentence was only 


pronounced 7 wag Soul, at the general Judgmefit, 
the Soul and Body: being reunited;: ir Will updn 
_ the whole Man: that as they had mutually concurred. 
in good and bad Actions, they may N a Sentence 
ſuitable to their Behaviour in both Reſpects. 
I bal is meant By the Boy. and 7 the Dead, are | 
thoſe hat are living at ibe Ap oF of the general Judg- 
„ alive bef 72 Tree #-.c.h0 * 5 
A. By the Quick and the 5304 we underſtand all: 
and, that exer inhabited: the Earth, ſrom ii 


Creation down, of all Nations and States, both Ine, ö 


Jeb, Turks, Hereticks, and true Behewers 3 all, who 
ved under the Law of Nature, the old Law, and Haw | 
' of Grace. And as for thoſe Perſons who are alive upon 


a the Approac of the laſt Day, P/. xcvi. 3. tis the moſt 
| Probable Opinion they will [be 25 


all confum'd by Fire, 
when the World ſhall periſh, by a general Conflagratis 
on, and immediately make Weir Oppoamnce W 7 . 
- 5 iy 
Aut tben as to the 7 fie. aber this g * 
ent uu bappen, and the Place where it "wall: 
cuted, how fhall ve come to know theſe Matters 7. ; 
The Time When, is a Secret locked y 0 
bes of the Almighty,” Mat. xxiv. 36. os 
fame Reaſon, that we are not made acquainted WI 
the Time of our Wont Vis. on Ow: * pre ; 


. "46 
* , 7 
* 
- 


— 2 
 £, IE” 080 A þ 


3 ih *% * 7 k 8 4 4 « * 4 
% ; | | 7 8 
\ * *, * * WW:  #\.> 
. * 


Wan 5 * 2 R 19 7 — - 


; | | 2 ach . * Na | * | S by SW , 3 . f 
Ti pared, we may not be ſurpriſed; and called an A-. 
count, When we are unpro vided to give it; which ap» 
7 to be a rational Way of proceeding 3 ſeeing at  - 
if the Time was revealed, Perſons would be apt s 
defer their Repentance, ill that mien 93 
they now commonly do, tho? uncertain that they . 9 
be allowed a Moment ; and would be much 'more wn». / ⁊ 
clined to defer it, in Cafe. they had any Certainty of ©» 
the Time when Death would happen. However, as 3 | 
Sickneſs and Age, give Perſons Notice of approaching 
Death, ſo there will be certain viſible Tokens, Forerun». 
ners of the general Judgment: Beſides univerſal Wars, 
Plagues, and Famines: "Antichriſt will make his W 
pearance, who by Perſecution, and falſe Miracles, Wil- 
for three Years exerciſe.a tyrannical Power over the ' 
World, and draw unto his Party s great Part of Man- 
kind; but at laſt will be baffled by Enoch, and iar, 
who are ſtill reſerved to return. again upon Earth, for 7 
that Purpoſe. As the Day of judgment approaches 
nearer, there will be viſible Tokens in the Heavens. 
Earth, and Seas, which will ſtrike a Terror” into alt 
Mankind, and make them wither and pine away with - * 


| s Fear. r  e -# r 6 
* Q. Methink theſe vifble Adminitions will be capable 


1 ** 


* 1 


of working Men up te Repentance, and make them pre. 
pare themſelves againſt that great Day? , ²ð· ü 
A. Much to the contrary: Our blefſed Saviour tells 
us, they will be in a State of Inſenſibility, as Mankind - © 
was, when Noah foretold the Deſtruction of. the World _ '; == 
at the general Deluge; for tho? be frequently adm o- 
niſhed them of it, for a hundred Years together, "they '*. 
ſtill continuett in their Wickedneſs, til the Judgment if 
fell upon them. r N TT, F by * 1 If 
Q. Can you give. me any. Information as tithe He, 
or any at Circumſtance ? Will the Trial he 'general. - 1 
oer particular, and what, have Sinners t0-apprebend upon * 
rene 
4. We are informed in the Scriptures, that the Rüge 
will be in the Valley of Jeſapbet, near N „ 
Sight of Mount Catvery, Joel iü. 4. 80 h e 
Son of God, will exerciſe the Seyerny of his Juſtice, 
e 3 „ 


"IT ho 1 * 


| Fo, © WOES > C0 1a 70. 


SYS $2 


2 25 261-5 - THE CREED. - 
_ where geren fuck Tokens of his MT a fad 

4 * | 1 Remembrance to the Jes, who, put him to tp. 
and to wicked Chriſtians, who - crucified him by 
Weir ſcandalous Lives. Whether the Trial will be ge- 
neral or particular, with ſuch like Circuinſtances, is 
- only known to God. Thus much we may be certain 


* * | 


= bl 2 Nee tho it may be general, and. pals over in an In- Q. 1 

1 et it will affect ogg & one in particular, as much what! | 

8 as V * Were the only ſon that was called to Wt ices 
the Bar. Ia, as to the Apprehenſions Sinners will lie il 4. 


] ' under upon the Occaſion, there are three Circumſtau- 
ee.es, Which will throw them into the utmoſt Confuſion, | 
is. The ualites of the Judge, who cannot be inpoſ -- 
edupon by Bribes. nor inclined through Partiality,. 10 
fa vour; The Nature of the Evidence, which will be 4 
Man's on Conſcience, with the corrobora ting Proofs. 
of the Devil, and all thaſe he has injured, will appear 
againſt him: The Severity of the Scrutiny, which will 
aße in all our Thoughts, Defires, Wiſhes, Affections, 


Words, and Works, tho? never ſo ſecret ; the Intenti- : tence, 

bn, Motive, and Circumſtances of them: the Uſe of Co, 

gur Will, Memory, and Underſtanding ; all the Facul- | pared 

ties of both Body and Soul; the Uſe af God's holy _— 

_ Graces z the Neglect of doing Good, and miſpent Time; ; " 

| - and not only all our own Sins, but others, which. we from 
4 * ba ve any ways eccakoned : For our Saviour affures us, = ſee G 
hat nathing is bid that Hall not he revealed, nor fecret | that ] 

= e eee op ar Gee But t 
. Are _ * more Circum/tances 20 Jeet for e 

1. dament'? Will Chriſt fit to Fudge, s any 

God 1 ine 2 — Kiid of Puni ſbment cui li the wick». even 

. 6d be tondemned to? Will their Puniſhment be cuerlaſt- trem 

8 er have an End, or at leaſt be ſubjed to a Mitigation? 2 

Mill the Fire ſpoken of in Scripture really affed 5 — 

| or i it only @ metaphorical n 10 fn 9 8 
9 Sharpneſs of Pain f $6 27 

| A. All the three divine Perſons will erde Judgment, | 15S 
whith-ifettributed to the Son, becauſe it is a Work of . 


_ Wiſdom; at the fame Time; Chriſ as Man, will kear 
* 


Sentence, according to St. John, Chapter v. 
he Father ICT bis OE t@ execute Fudg+ | 
| WP 75 . FB 


"Uh 


4 I vg - q , » 
| WEE IEG. ' 


© © EIGHTH ARTICLE. mm 
ment, becauſe be is the Son of Man... A 50 e Fug 
— li Me d 1 IM N 

te t in Wi er 
it wil 0 the Soul, 1 s Puniſh· 
ment yh have no Kod, nor — 2 rigen 
erroneouſſy tau 
Q. How A Gul e and 
3 e he 9 an, 
7 enn 
A. The Jud alt be placed ow. the | 1 400 the 
Reprpbate dn We Lof\-haud af uy he Judge - 
will ſay to tha Juſt, Ch, xe ay Fathers aud - 
| e ya is prepared for you. N. fn v 
22 mere eat; I was Send ons 
t. Xxv, 34, ts, 
them, all 


' 
- 


8 3 
l 2 
* 


"= 
4 1 A. 4 ® 
— 3 g 
. 


see 


. _ , 1 
W mem, “, 


gave me do drin 
this gentence wi 
and Angels ate not able to expre 


e 


not — 


ed appt yi ny. dae det Rage,of +. 8 
thoſe on the "IGM OG: 2 4 770 Tr 85 4 
5 2 begin io hear theis own; - i 
Go, ye. cir ns 4 into- 4. Fire, hey | 


| fared far the: Devil and bis Angeli; far"! warkiunary, 
ani you game u not Ia Hat, 1 — ner, 
mne mt 1% Drink, &c. Matt. xxV. 41, 43. Is 
from God, by lofing him and all that's goody never W 
ſee God's Fage, nor gver tg enjoy his * 3 this is 
that Hell ot Hells, which the Divines call Hain f hoſes ; 
But then not only to loſe All Good, NIE 
for ever into the Abyſs gf everlaſting, Eyits, without 

any Hope of Comfort, is that . Pain, of Senſe," A  _ 
even the Wh ers WY a oy + 2 


% 


I Bs ee eds odd eat. | 


a. 
. . EET 


ö * 


Q WR 12 of | 5 3 By 
"The Eran, Abc of as 50 „ 

IE ; ee 1 
. the . 2 * 88 
a ns ri 5% Goh 


7 «a. * ws + — * 
— . _ * 
— * 41 7 6 T * —_ z . 
— 5 wh 


= e en 
_ L > Ks the former Articles ee what we ate 
e believe; concerning” the to Hiſt Perſons of the 
=. ke * Bleſſed. Frinity, this regards the third Perſon which 
n Sum is, that the Holy Ghoſt is conſybſtential ro-the 
Puder and the Son, and therefore true God!; chat he 
Wk: proceeds from them bath, and is equal in 1 Thin ; 
do ͤ)ſbem: Fhis i roved firſt from the "Creed izfelf, 
—_ -- bete the Form uf As expreſſ ed the fame Way, 
I 1 betievein. the Hily Ghoſt,” "as . as in the Father, 
- and ir the Son. e, from St. A Words to 
| ran. Adv" 3,4 y did Satan tempt thy Hear! 
=_— wie the Hy 6797 ? Theit'baſt.-not.. lied unte Met - 
_:- But une S Here you ſee” the Holy Ghoſt is called 
Sod. Thirdly, from St. John, "ini "His" firſt Epiſtle, 
'  Cbafter'y: wer, J. Where he ſays, There are three 
bat Rear Teſtimony in Heaven, the 'Fathes, the Word, 
 andthi" Holy Ghoſt; and theſe three are one; Fourth, 
I from the Form of Baptiſm, where the Holy Ghoſt is 
- © - equally* mentioned with the Father and Fon, which 
4 _ "vupht not tc be, of be was not. God. Again, . from 
2, SE ee 2 Cor.” in. 13. Where he thus concludes. 
„ tis Epiffle ; The Grace” of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, apt 
dne Love of God, and the Commitnitation of tb Holy 
- Chet bequith you all. From hence we prove the H 
Shboſt to have the: fame divine Nature with the Fathar 
=_ -.  - andthe 80; as alſo to be a different Perfon from thy 
bein: 80 that we ought to glorify and worſhip 
_* Equally with che Father and the Son, as the hiſt 
= | and Obiec of All our Affection. Hence, the Mit 
1 KHereß condembed by the Church, which dent 
me Divinity of the Holy Ghoſt. un 381: © 
= De Scriptures, "tis true, tell us that the Holy. 
. proceed; from the Father, but make no Mention n of 
bis "Proceeds Ing fron TT TT eee ee | 
A. Though ones not % iy mentioned in (his, 
Bcriprures as the other, yet t i 3 5 aſſerted * 
1 K where Chri ys, in the Py: Chapter of 
3 John, ver, * nn all a, 
by the Father. Chapter x*vi*H# ſhall receive of mine. 


| ar is "the "Ye" e uf” "wy Wd 
[ws „ 4 % 


= 


a 


* 


1 


91 , 7 
= - N 1 
- . at? : 
.., * — * K 
4 * « ® 
*. . , 4 Th 
- o * EN 1 
12 0 4 P > 
. v. . . | : | 
: 8 10 = * o * * 
0 ny w 
A — 4.7 of 4 
- „ * 7 l a N 4 0” _ 
A ' 2 * = 
2 — A : * Er » : 7 


— * — 


6 a. 


1 


n 


- 
* * 
W 1 - 
N — 
5 &* % : 
" = 


CY 


a 


he. 
3 


8 
- e he N 
. „ 7 * 


for God's Sake. Fifth, Knowledge, by which we know; ., J 


Fear of God, which'curbs us from Sin, and makes W 
obedient to his Law. 3 


. which fills us with the Love of God, and our Neigh». 


r 


moped in our Miads, ainidft the Storms and — 
ſuffer all Adverfities for the Love of God. 35 


Swestne s ig our Conve ation and Manners, ſp as 


6 bs 8 ancient EIT: it is the find 4 85 _ 
wan, are rn Hh e, . . = 

HE ures F —— 
"7 114 is called the Parachtd\ that i is, the Comforter, _-— 
the Advocate, the Finger of God, Goodneſs, the CH., 
the Offices and Effects 1 


&c. which Appellations fignify —_ 
that are aſcribed to him. "= 
. . What are 155 Gifts proceeding from: the Help — 
oft P | „ i I 
A. Theſe Brea; FO e in the (enki 3 
ter of the Prophet Iſaiah,” ver. 2. F, Nn, 


which teaches us to direct our Lives an "ARons ww K 
God's Honour, and the Salvation of our Souls. Seconds HY 
ly, Underſtanding, which makes our Faith lively, en- 1.0 
bung g us to pehetrate the higheſt Myſteries. Thirdly; - 
ounſel, which diſcovers the Snares of the Devil. 8 
Fourthly, Portiqude, which overcomes the Difficulty f _ 
Temptations, and enables us to undergo all Dangers _— 


and underſtand the Will of God. ” Sixth, Nec, bỹß 
which we are zealous in doing his Will. Ses, the 7 1 


"Q. Which do you call 1he rats of . Buly iN 
A. St. Paul reckons theſe twelve, Firft; Charity, - 5 * 


bour.” -Second,, Toy; which enables us to ſerve G 
with Chearfulnelſs. Third, Peace, which keeps us uns - % 5 


of the World Fourth,” Patience, which” enables 0 


Longanimity, which is an untired Confidence of 

in expecting the good Things of the Liſe o come.” 
Sixth, Goodneſs, which makes us hurt no Man, and * 
e to all. Sedenth, Beni mity, which cauſes à cert 


profit and advance others in Virtue thereby. "Eighth, - = 
Mildnefs, which allays in us all the Motions of* Paſſion - - 4 F | 


and Anger. Ninth, Fidelity, which makes us unf N 
| OE of our Covenants and * „ 1 


_ EW W Ae, Mean in Hs our outward. 


2m Wegs. Eltventh, Continency, which, makes us ot 
4 ? * .. only tewperate in Meat and Drink, hut in all other fen- 


3 fible Delights, reh Chaſtity, which keeps * 
SZBioul in a pute Body. 

1 92 In what ee is the Holy ha given 1 

Ii K we Two Ways, vs/bly and inv bly He 1 


Foy g given to the Apoll les, inviſibly, when after the 
rtection Ch breathed upon 125 and (aids „ 
8 the Holy Ghei, Jo. xx, 22. Vibbly, ten Days 
FP after his Aſcenſion, 1325 he ſeat them td preach, and 
1 +. We 5 Ghoſt appeared over them in fiery Tongues. | : 
| * Again eis given in vilbly i in Man's Jultfcation, when 
5 is beſtowed; and} in the Sacrament of Confirma- 


3 5 Under what; Appearances j BY the Holy Ghof be 
* ; be & Mankind ? 
F NR. Chiefly two, in the Shape of a "Dave, when dur 
13 viour was baptized, by St. Jahn the Baptiſt; and in 
2 Tenguetzat nn ing on the Apoſtles at Fen- by 
det, 
5 3 Q.. What was. meant by bis appearing under hel 
1 Repreſentations 1 
A. By the Dove was ſignißed Innocence and Puri) 
* The. fiery Tongues vie ſeveral Significations. 3 12 0 ' 
=þ ng es n the Gift ef Languages; the Fire © 
* ed Zeal; and they appeared ſplit, that they might 
. ES . the Variety of Gifts, ras ogy helowedy VIE, 
- ork 2 Miracles, ropheſying, Oe. 
id theſe i 2 Marks alva. atiend the giving. 


+ the Hol ly Ghoſt ?_. 
| A. lu the firſt Ag en and during the Apoftle Time, 
71 they cogtirved, 25 te” to che fut Eſtabliſnment of 


Goſpel, but ceaſed by De 

88 25 [ay the Holy Ghoft 8 in the Fs, gureef a - 
| v4 4, 1 ſu g aſe this is the Reaſon, why be i i 
13 ere efented By Pifures and Images under that Form. 

i Cans fure Spirit and immortal Being. be trug expreſſed + 
= 3 | * Juch like Repreſentations ? 

. 4. You judge right. as to the Ground und Riſe & | |- 
8 mae, but CE Ned underſtand be true Mean 


fx : ok . , * | 2 8 8 
: — > * « 0 
2 N e 


F a Spirt 
The Deb 
Rememb 
ſtrucion 
ken 2 +} 


Father l 


not eit he 


the ſame 
1 r 
the ſecs 
he took 


preſent 
or. Ima 
under. 
| 4 
1 
as an 
as a i 


Ghd 4 
befides 
nity, * 


ear a 
: A.. 


1 EIGHTH Arie LE. „ 

ing of it. Wr not to expreſs the true Liken em 
fas irit, much leſs of an infinite ſpiritual Subſtance. .. 

The fign is only to aſſiſt the Memory,  preferve the _ 

Remembrance of the  Myſery; and receive In” F 

QruRtion, from what is kguined by ſuch aura Te 


ken 
this be alt you mea \ 7 fee * I "why the 
2 the Sort, and 2 Jo whole Trinity 
not eit ber ſe parately, or conjuntively by repreſented in 
_ ame Manner, either by painting or carving ; though - 
c rhe Cuffum is me authorized, by tepreſentsn 
7 ſecond Perſon under the Figure of a Man, becau 4 Is 
he toat bumen Flaſh upon bin; -heveas the r 
L dent, th 1 
A. You e ere bei muc 
| the one, as for the other; neither is e 
you mention of the ſecond Perſon, only bein united ta 
a human Body, any Objection againſt repreſenting be _—_— 
other Perſons by viſible Tokens. For as we don't pre -"__ 
tend to expreſs Chri/f's Pivinity by Pictures, or ass 
but only his Body ; fo neither do we 75 toter 
preſent the Divinity of che other Perſons, b +44 Figure ©: 
or Image, but only the outward-Shape f the a OE 
under which they made their Appearance. | 
Q. This Agument may Bad good, as ta the Perfans the 
1 confidered. The firft Fer on may be repreſented © 
as an old Man, at be * ae, to Daniel: The ras 
as a Man, whoſe Mature be aſſumed F and the. Holy 
Ghaft-gs Dove, for the fame Reaſon. But — 6 
befides to make PiGures and 1 8.0 repreſenting the i. 
nity, 2 0 ne vero repreſented 47 a e 
earance 
A. This Difficult is eafily remound. — the fume 8 
Rule. And, in the Fir un Platz tis far from I | 
we have no Repreſentation of the-Triany . 2 N 
2 wp repreſented to both by Facts and. Words in 
criptures : I ſhall ous mention the three Man 
rs appeared to. Abrabam, 8 he addreſſed as i 
they were but one; and theſe Words in the firſi Epiltle” - 
of St. Jobn, e v. ver. 7. Theſt three ara. - Is - 


2 i CTR s: eo Wie — repre- 


% 


3 | * I A. The Holy 'Catholick C burch, the Commu: . 


1 Y et eg of Saints. 

=— . Q. What js the Signification of the Word Chinks.. 
=_ 4. Accofting to its Etymology in the Greek, dis a 
_ eee! or Aſſembly of People, called together, 


"Wc" Whey pr ert 1 
fenting one and three? What are Words, OW 1 
reprefenting to the Ear, what Pictures do to the He, 

and if it be lawfulto mae . of Words, to Rae, 

*the Myſtery of the Trinity, wy may not a Picture be 

- drawt{1o the. fame Purpo ? Words and PiQures an 
neither expreſs the Noe of the Thing, but ſtill the 

Are ſerviceable to put us * . and "AY. up the. 

puree Hd the OR Ns. 


and 25 


i |; : 1 [4 N "4, : | | 10 - 1 ; v : | : | 1 . : * 0 


- 
= 
- 
- * | 
5 - i | 
- 5 ” L A it 0 *. 
— . PT 1 — th. „ WY . ' 
; * +44 6 EO” W . Lad 2 Lat — — — 
2 oF * Y Y „ — * ? * Ong - L's , #i 5 Pots 2 * 
> 5 1 p 1 4 „ 4 * © 3% , * : 
: us b 
> _ " * 7 
w \ 


| The Nowra Arier of the cia. 5 


* 


Q u. CH is the Ninth Artiel ? 


| 
_ upon any Account whatever, and is ſometimes taken 
=_ forthe Place where they meet. 
.. not our preſent Purpoſe, to take Notice of whit 
Wo Signification it bears among ſecular, and profane Authors, © 
 But*what Senſe it carries in the Scriptures, * ecc le- 
3 3 5 hs 7 Writers ? 

. ln the Scriptures, it bas n a limited, 
1 er Times a more extenſive Signification: One while 
4 
| 


| 2 . Ir ſignifies the Society of Saints and Angels; another but pren 
3 - - while 4 Society of the Faithful on Earth: Sometimes to place 
$ Oe - the Congregation of the Wicked; and again for that only the 
of the EleQ,, or predeſtinated only. Hence, Divines 1 I 
* have diſtinguithed the Church into triumphant in Hea- Voice W 
= 4 Ven, and wilitant upon Earth; to which they add the -our laſt” 


ufering Church in ato | 

8 gz 4 Te * eee II Name of. Church. Uma; be | 
porn all theſe Congregations, as the al Sighifica- 
nie Word imports. But did not Chriſt Aas a”. 
b|  particular Congregatiqn on Earth 3 fray what do you. 

"Hz alk that ? 
. The Church Chrift eſtabliſhed on Earth; was n | 

opts of DE * _ n together, 5 


3 
g - 
- * 
m 4 ” - — - 4 l 


: -— 
1 * 


_— 


hd ä * * . wy, ru 7 j * ; R _ = 
vi} LO mn "Wo —_ 
= * V2 * 0 r * anal 6 , 0 , N 
| * 1 
d f 
5 » * J 
* * 2 * J 
9 * 2 | 9 ; 
* 8 J f 
| 
l { 
. e | 1 
% 
wk 


1 e Ariel th 8 


by 9900 and profeſſing the ſame” Faith be "Wd ., 
taught; cn governed by lawful Paſtors and Biſhops” 
fubcrdiniate 10 his Vicar upon. Earth, as be bad aps © 


int Rs | 
A 6 . "fuitable to the Baby Wi View: that 2 „„ A il 
ah 4 Community of ſuch, a Regulation ſhall be ab. 1 
to prevent the Inconventencies of. Errors in Belief, - 
and { Diſobedience in practical Duties; yet we find" in we” 
Scripture mention made of e, Churches even of true 
Bellie vert; as the Cburches of Jeruſalem, "Smyrna, , 
Allens, i hefus,” Corinth, Rome, ge k the Chur 
founded by 3» Chrift divided into ſeveral Bodies & a 
A. Theſe different Appellations are not deſigned to 
Fenify different a either as to Faith, or Govern- 
ment, but only the different Diſtrict, where the Faith- 
ful affembled, under the ſame unverſal Church ; and 
wees ſo diſtinguiſhed, in the apoſtolic Letters, accord- 
Jngly as there was Occaſion of being inſtructed in their 
reſpective Duties ; a diffetent Addreſs being requiſite, 
to make a proper Application, of what they were A | 
be informed of. 2... 
Q.. I ob/erwe ſome Difference i in wording this tic 1 
and the former In the former y wy ay, en in Gd 
the Father, in Jeſus Chriſt, and in the Holy Ghoſt > — 4 
Here in this Article Hon only. ſay, I believe the Hot 
Catholick Church, not, I believe 1 in the Het cog, il 
Church, lag 5 2 | 4 
A. The Difference you obſerve is not acc = 
but remeditated and deſigned.” "To-believein God 5 
to place our laſt End in him: Now the Church being £5: | 
only the Means, and not the End, what therefore W. 
1 in her Regard, is, that chere isa Church, whoſe. 0 
Voice we ought 19 hear, and obey, | in order wo; obtain 0 
our laſt End. 8 
ebe another Piffculy ene G51, == 
7 Fit obſcure, and lie not within the Cu 
2 Naw the Church on a viſible 5 —_—_ 
clint be known by Faith # . ; 
ie Church, as td its 136bj6 Being i et. 2 
an Object of Faith, but only known by the Senſes, and - > 
ar -_ oy the undeniable * it carries, xk _ —_— 
e N | 2 fan,, by 


- \ ” - - = ** * * 7 \ p 5 * * — » * * © 
L = | : = * N ( f = | * 2 7 q * : | % 4 . N * - * | : * * 
> AR, * e N 1 


Fa * 


5 5822 was the Object of Senſe and La 


© + Church to be expoſed to. all the Incandie niencies of Ervars 
aa Diſobedience, but: gar. fome « certain Mei bod, bew 
deviate the. 


| # TY on regations, 97 6-4 FA to belong to G 


IF 775 heying NY OL e „ 


„ e % 


adit the Sallocere, tbe Apaties! Civert Mil mms 
* fwerable to all the Requiſites that Prudence can Tug- 


ws . Fe ' 2 ns os a K 
* Sad > £28 * * 
C4 0 y L 3 N * COS, "> ol P 18 
V - s > * 4 1 \ * 97 7 * F | 
[ b, 2 * U 2 3 l 4 d p of 8 Ag, . 
£ A, 7 EF. 41 1 > * 
_ o & = e ou 6 * 0 T 
E * ks p I . 
>% 1 ' L | IS 
- 
I . 


| "Ip to. ſubmit to ĩts Authority, . What is the Obje& of 
t 


h in the Church © Is the divine Authority-canferr wy 
8 


PI yp id i wee fe er Holp 087 
0 


and all Sorts of = thay, Wat E Means of the 


wer of _ binding and locſio rodueing Grage, 
"Sacraments? Theſe are inviſible, - Sy he Ny; ppg 


Faith only; and-of this we ba ve a 1 * e e in gur 


Bleſſed Saviour, whilſt he was upon Ea 


3. is Hu- 
i, but 15 


ivinity was the Object of Faick. 


he D ion be 
of Ghai 1e Fa £ e 2 175 is, Nr 


45 that three Things coneur, to become @ Member 

"Viz. 5 wn, that the Perſons be baptized, titer aQually,. 

er in de Secondly, thet they beliexe 4 2p Doftr ines 
- Chriſt * ; 59% jy 


Thirdly, that they be obedient ty 


ie Authority be placed them under. Meng noe find there 
eee a great nam, Tay pretend #0 be Members 0 Chriſt's 


Chur ch, who are wvided. ii in their Faith!. teaching Doc- 
trines direfily contrary. to ane another, * by N 


themſelves into different Cangregetions, don't all pay Sub- 
15 ta the fame Authority, but either to none, n it 
© thoſe of their own chooſe Did Chriſt, give thi; Hier 
5 up de ind Bad ef of en to „ and pay Obe; 
e 


Aience to 3 aſed ? This does not ſeem canſiftent 


1 . With ebe i alen ee, ff ev | 


mmunity is prot with Rules againſt Hong, © 
tainly the Cote - Peace, and 1 would: not A 


A. The three Things re required to IRE a Member 


of Chri/t's. Church, are.requifite, as you properly. ob- 
ſerve.z ſo that notwithſtanding there are mths many 
's Church, 


and lay Claim to it, by making a Profeſſion of Chriſtin 
nity, yet not G what Chrift taught, and diſo- 


Fa Chysch : 


ing the Ge 
es cut of 


violating t 


| yd 
3 


Sim} Mem 

A: Yes 
tures com 
tained An 
where Go: 
contains BJ 


Lon. BD os oO. ALT... 4 a6. 11 


2 


1 


— 


* N wa 
4 a 4 l % 
4s + " E ; 
| 1 : | 5 - Fo +. 
- * lf F + Wu > 
& 1 - Wer | r JAS 
5 3 = * od * R * 
10 5 
» = 
* 


A NINTH: ARTECLE.- "66 
ter js rig y enquired- into, they are not Members or 
his Church. 

* Pray let me. underfland ds theſe; . — get are, 
| the Reaſons in particular, why, you eee a 
hem to be Members of Chrife's Ghurch 


A. The Congregations I mean are . 7 1 75 


| Jews, and Hevetichs of all Denominatious 3 to whole 


we may join Febo/matichs and Perſons excommuni- 


cated. 

. iir are not Schilmazicks Members of he Ghent 
A. Becauſe they are ſeparated from; it, by 
ing che Governors appointed by. Chriſt, and: are Bis 

es cut off from the Tree of Life-. 
. Why are not Perſons excommunicated te be fern 


ed Members of the Church 2 


A. They are cut off from the Body, for obſtinately. - 
violating the Church's Order, and therefore enjoy.not ' 


| the Privileges. 


29 ere, (doit lay, a enn 
Sin) Members of the Church 2: 1. 

4. Yes, but rotten Members. Hence, ihe Stipe 
tures. compare the Church to Ma, Ark, which. co. 
tained Animals, clean and unclean; to a Sheep-fold, _ 
where Goats are nix d with Sheep ; tan Gragery, that 
contains Straw, Chaff, and Corn's te a great 1 
with Veſſels of Gold, Silver, and Wood+: Fs: at- 5 
raw St. Auftim, againſt the Donati x, who.excluded 

Thus tis dehned againſt Calvin; who makes | 
the Chureh to conkſt only of the Elect.. Moers iat 
are Reprohates, are Members as to the profent tate, 
dut not —— future State of the Church. 

Q. Jeaſily conceive why Heathens, Turks and Jews, 
ought be 4 Members of Chriſt's Cereb _ 
becauſe they deny God, on Chriſt the; Redeemen: : 
But as for the reft,, the Caſe is no jo plain: 22 
knowledge une only trus Gd; they achnewbdge Clirifits — > 
be their Redeemer : they betieve the holy Scripture, which 


. 


is the Rule f InfiruGion, hath es be bat Chriſt taught, 


and whit je to be pradifed dad by this Cimphiantd, 
ſeem to; have a Right to be c pr a Hee > of Cues > 


Church, Phe favs Thigh CO 


. * = 
of 48 : - = . : l 
C „ b 0 © +; 
- 5 
8 » * 353% ' Us P i 
—_— | 4 AY 
4 : 4 
* *z * : þ 
* * F Fe, , — 
2 - 
0 . 3 * 
* «> 4 mY 
. 4 & Fd 4 


__ ye Fon 1 edel gte 1601 not Fall. 10 denying thi 

| . | believe a God, and that Chrift is our Redeemer, 'ate a the Divinit 

FH . 88 Foundation: But unlefs we believe all that Chrit MW 1215 3 all ta 

| _— t, and obey thoſe whom he ordered to be obeyed, fon took te 

* 4 * © ail in the two eſſential Parts of 'a Chriſtian's Duty; own Taſte 

for — 9 aſſures us, Mar. xv1. 16. That be-who always pai 

| believes not Hall be condemned; and again, that be. who ver eſteem 

ele bear the Church, tet bia be to thee-aria Heathen © danding t 
—_ end a Publican, Mat. xviii. 17: The Scriptures u the e 
| BY. 4 true are good Rules, but then we are at a Loſs, unleſs Duties 

we are rightly inftruQed in the Senſe of them; neither Obedience 

dan the Scriptures alone ſatisfy us which Books are to Q&A 
de allowed as Scripture, and which to be rejected. Heretichs 


Many have ane the Senſe of Scriptures, to their 
own Damnation; who at the ſame Time pretended to 
be Members of Chrif's Church, but were not. 
| Has not every one, who enjoys the Uſe of hi Rea- 
2 a Capacity to underſtand as much of the Seriptures'as 
=: #4 neceſſary ts inform him of, and comply with any Chri- 
din Duty ;? What Occaſſus bas a every 
e , and ge ed. 
i draw' up 4. H 5.76 
Aeribere them # 75 2 Þ 0 
4 ; TY A. Were Meai's: ceadbnian Faculty free from Mig 
6 gh 4% kykes, Paſſion, e much might be ſaid in its 
_-- Favour; dut as it is . to thofe Inconvenlencies, 
= 8 5 it muſt beſet to Rig 3 WofulEx- 
—_. perience 4 pope fliciency of Reaſon, 
aud vader the Direction of — — Perſons All AF- 
Fam whatever, have been thrown into Confuſion under 
A Pretence of Reaſon, both publick and priyategcivi . 
Aud religious. Servants have their pretended Reaſons 
©  - n6t-toobey their Maſters, and Subjects bave theirs not 
©. 26 obey their Prince; and a no Wonder, if many 
=  _-whoſtyle themfclves Chriſtians ſhould be diſobedient to 
= | "eva of Chris Church, upon a Pretence- that 


their Reaſon ſuffcientiy informs What, and whom — 
N 5 to obey. By thus relyin G00 private Neaſon, 
nations — in Families, R ion in Kingdoms, 


FY er in Chi Church; Suck were the 2 nf 
en 8 | 


Mie 5 * 
k | | - 


es; me 


' viſible So 
ons, but 
ha viour : 
Prince, u 
Outlaw, 
on the id 
Senſe Q 
ted to Cl 
of that it 
to Chriſt 
Faith, * 
Where 
placed 0 
ing Mit 
lie ve wh 


Ds oo” — 


we 


REESE. So. 6 6 - © 7 


wo ww . —_— W 13 
4 l 
x 7 . 


— 
— 


own Taſte: 


"a. 


* 
* 1 
15 


denying the RefurreQion, others Cre Divinity Ad 


the Divinity of the Holy Ghoſt, with "many other Er- 


rors ; all taking their Riſe from the Liberty private Res- 
ſon took toe 


ver eſteemed Members of Chrif*s Church, notwith» 


anding their Beliefin a Redeemer, and elt allowing . 


the Scriptures to ben Rule of Belief, and the, practſe 


| Duties of a Chriſtian,” their Faith was deſeRive and 


Obedience was wabting. RE ng otra 
Q. Alen dilledged only ambunts to this ; that thoſe 


. : DIY 
274 E 


Heretichs vbere not Members of Chriſt's vifble Church, - 


as being ſeparnted from that vifible Society which Burr 
tbat Name.” But why might they nut be Members 


Chriſt's (Burch invifibly, as betng invifibly united tb = 
Chriſt their Head, and: only ſeparated om the" wifivle HOPES 


Society through a Miflake, and irndtent Errors? 


J. This Notion is inconfiftent Win the Nate ek 
viſible Society; and more eſpecially with that of Chris? 
eftabliſhing, and indeed a Contradiction-in itfeff, In - 


viſible Societies no Regard” is had to inward Diſpoſiti- 
ons, but only to outward Actions, in Point of Milte- 


| haviour  A- general Proteſtation af Allegiance 167 
Prince, will not excuſe-n Rebel, who is deciate ” 
Outlaw, for oppoſing ths Adminiſtration of Juſtice, up- 


on the idle Pretence of expovtiding the Laws in his own 
Senſe. On the other Hand how can Hereticks be Yn 
ted to Chriſt their inviſible Head, who'refeR the Mit 


of that inviſible Union ; Chriftians are united invite 


to Chriſt by, Faith and Obedience: Now where #th 


Faith, who do not believe every Thing Chriſt ares? 
Where is their Obedience, who reſiſt the Authority 
placed over hem? As to What you infinuate concerde.. - -*: 


R 
* = = d 3 ö 2 


8 


ing Miſtakes, und the innocent Errors of many, whe bes” 
lieve wrong, and ſeparate theinſelves, only on that Ace 
count, for Want of Opportunity of being better ĩuſtruck. 
ed; theſe ure but of the Caſe, we only peak ff 
thoſe whotan have bo fuch Pretences! However,even 
thoſe; whorhaye mvincible Ignorance to excuſe _ | 
© Ra —: LEO TS ET 


9 3-4 44% he 1 P 
w- . w £ * 
- 8 * » 


» 1 ©” = oF _ 7 
d, + % Wo | . . ” © ? = * = N 4 0 «Y — 
, * of * . g * 9 * 1 
. : 1 = 
as 3 
£2 l \ 
ru * 
4 A 
tic © 14 5 b 
2 


PE; a - , 8 
* - * W 
— " * 
9 


_ _nmTA-AnTIcu.. # = 


xpound the Scriptures, according to ther 
Now tis plain from the Cenſures that were 
always paſſed upon ſuch Perſons, that they were ne- 


. 4 
8 


"Va 8 4 
4 * V 
— „ , 1 Py 
* b « i 
9 wa * i 
* * 


—_— — Gy 5 r —— 8 
* = 1 = _ — 
—— n _— — PRE l mo G o 
* yl = =_ wy” — g —- 3 a 1 
1 © 2 —_— Am 3 - : 
_ == =— - _— „ „ — * = 
wwe — . a . „ —— * 


— 
—— 1 —_ 4 


1 
— 
oo 


— „ ED 
— _ 322 o = 


— N £ 
+ 


tak 8 # 
Leen On 
x — 
"Mn —=z 
CE I = * = = 4 


8 RR. 
— 


eres 
dot be eſteemed viſible Members of. Chriſt's Oburch, as 


» y \ "IT 44 — EY 1 = * 
, "i: C F » Z 
- 3 = 1 b 
AWE 2a.f. a . | - * g a, 
* * 5 95 N * 
* ++ - 
F — 


. 


lieving with, and obeying the Church, See 


f the Road of his extraordinary Grace, inſomuch that 


de iapincible Ignorance. they labour under, in 


= n 
duni Neceſſity is, hat which is not 

e bioger, tho! he deſire it ever ſo much; or it is a Teal 
- - Inpolbbilty vader the preſent Cixeumſtances, of ob- 


1 
„ 
4 
[ = 
1 o 
» 
N 
* 
1 <5 1 
* 2 
> = 2 
Q Y 
= g „ 
. — bd k 
- - 
f KL : 
3 8 i * 
- - 6 1 
9 - 
: 


5 + ws ble nRararee, is that which is not voluntary g ſo 


of the common Road appointed by Chriſt, will not be 
| imputed to tbem as 4 3 but on the gontraxy, if 
, they ate good Livers in all other Reſpecis, and carefully 
comply with the Law of Nature, they may be inviſihlſ 


uiteclto Chriſt, and invifble Members of his Church. 


2. This i 6, charitable Candeſcen an 3 but then: it 
Seems to be contrary to the, univer/al Rule and Doctrine 
Jour Charch, which fays that none are ſuued out of th 
.Catholick Communion ; which is very unthariabld, if it 

be underflondof a Church in one Communion an yyy. 
A. kt never was the uni,, Doctrine A tha-0w 

. thotick Church, that none were ſaved, who die out of 

. he Catbolick Communion ; for they always except 

.  Snwnenble Neceſſity, 


d snwvincible nor 
in a Man's Power 


+, taining ſomething which we deſirg l as if à Perſon for 


'---. 38 {enkible of bis Erxor, and deſires th be reconciled to 
Catholick Church, but dies hefore 8 Prieſt can be 
taught to him ; ſuch a one has invincible Necefhty. 


tat if Pertons would gladly embrace the Truth, and 


dea ule the: bf Tadsavpurs te find it out, and 
d te. know the whole Compaſs of their Duty, and would 


| „Doch faithfully and immediately comply with the. wolt 
4 1 müficul Parts af it, when known; bow contrary ſoever 


- 
13 
o 


Aer may be to-theix Paſionacta their Prejudices, 10. | 


"NY | _ "the Conveniencies af Lite, to the Intereſt inthis World, 


|; - andiothe Exyeationof thei Friends.g theindgrorenc | 
© Bp apvincible and may 'be- exeuſed from-the Sin-of He- 


* G therefore ſay as they have always 


fard, that none are faved out of the Catholick: Commy- | 
nion, their Meaning is, that no one is ſaved unleſs — 


£ . * 
1 © V 5 5 2 | 
T . * 13 p % 


ple, Who lived out of the Catholick Communion, 


— 
| | * | 
* * N 
8 . * \ a p wal q 
» ., » »'% 2 4 1 —_ 
= , F 

4 f 1 1 | 


NINTH ARTICLE. @" 
be in the Catholick Communion, either aui or H e 
tually; either in Fact or in Defire : And that there is nx 


ſure and ſafe Way to Heaven out of the Catholick 
Communion. This general Rule of the Cathoſick Fanh 
175 none are ſaved out of the Communion of thie ortho- 
ox and univerſal Church, follows by a plain and ne- 
ceſſary Conſequence from the Scripture, as well as ffum | 
the Apoſtolical and Nicene Creed: For if Chriſt has —_ 
only one holy catbolick and apoflolical Church, which is 
the Communion f Saints ; if he has only one Church _ 
which is built pdna-Rork, and againſt which the Cates - "A þ 
of Hell ſball nat. prevail, St. Mat. xvi 18. If hehas 3 
only one Church, ' xubjch is the Pillar and: Suppart of © 
Truth, 1 Tim. iy. 8, And with which he promiſed” to 
continue-n/ways even; to the End of the-Worid, St. Mat. 
_ xxviv. 20. And which is therefore the Church of all 
Ages, as well as the Church of all Nations ; if he has 
only one Church to which the Lord added, and adds dai- 
ly, ſuch as ſball be Javed : Adds ii. 47 Then it is at 
leaſt a general Rule of divine Faith that none are ſuved 
out of the Communion of this Church. Nay, ſettigngg 
aſide invincible Neceſſity and invincible gnoname, the 
Rule is univerſal and without Exception. "This Doc- 
trine of the Cathalick Church is fo unqueſtionable that 
many Proteſtants have taught the fame: Calvin ſays.ñ 
that out of the Beſom of the viſible Church: na Remi ſlow of .—_— 
Sins, wo Salvation. is to be hoped far: L. iv. Inſt. Chap. 
i. $ 4. Beza, the great Diſciple of Calvin, lays," there i, 
only one true Church >| And there always "was, and-il- 1 
ways will le A Churrb out of which there iy no H Si}! 
tion. TrelaG us ſays, tir a Thing f abſolute Neceſſity, if -— © _ 
28 will bs farved, to embrace the Communion of the Catbe-- - 
lick Church, out of which there is no Salvation + The 
learned Biſhop Prarſan, Hi ſhop af Chefter, in his EA. _ 
tion of the Creed, Page 349, ſays. that the Neceſfity.  . _ 
of believing the holy Catholick Church ret be 1 
in this, that Chrift has appointed it as the aply Way® | > 
rin xy : 0 | uno 


— 
. 


; In Confeſ@. F idei Chap. Ve 9 2 


* \ \ _ | | 
ibid 1 + I vr * > | 
4 * * 1 d i 
4 © $ 15 1. 1 — 1 ; 
b # © - \ — 2 8 
,4 hs * by "x #3 „ N 
1 * -— 2 — bd : A 


" = o 
Inſtie, de Eccleſ. Part a. $4420; 4 
, . 4 | X 
* . - — 9 — 1060 ® T C : 
= « N - % 1 4 
— » 4 
% 4? 2 
AN 8 | « 


P- 2; 8 


4% th Blood, by the Appointment of God 


75 — Symnag- Confeſſ. Fidei Geneve 4x. OO 


8 Arn REE 


"BF 1 Weser it 6 . tha 
© the Lord added to the Church daily 0 a ſhould be 


us ; Javed ; and what was then daily done, has been 


gone loca continually ; Chrift never ed two 
6 Ways to Heaven; nor did he build "a Church to 


% ye ſome, and make another Inftitution for other 


Men's Salvation. There is no other Name under Heu 
ben gien Zmong Men whereby ae muſt be bed, but 
«© the.Nome of Jefus, Ads iv. 12. And that 


As none were ſaved from the Delu 
** were within the Ark of Wb, fram 


446 


but ſuch as 


* thoſe, Habitations whoſe Door-poſts were f. 


*© Preſeryation-: 
cho could eſcape the Fire and Sword, but ſuch a 
were within the E Houſe of Rabab, ſo none ſhall ever * 
** eſcape the eternal Wrath of God, which belong dot 
=— tothe Church of God.“ The Proteſtants of Frits 
erland ſay, in their Profeſſion of Faith, ve have ſo 


40 


for their Re- 
deption by the Command of God z as none of the 
firſt born of Egypt lived; but ſuch as wy Within 
inkled 
their 
As none of the Inhabitants of Jeri- 


lame is nd 
* otherwiſe. given under Heaven than in the Church. 


ta Value for being in Communion with the true _ 
hurch of Chrif, that we ſay, thoſe cannot have Life 


2 «* in the Sight of God, who are _— Communion witk 


© the true Church of God, but. f 
their Profeſſion of Faith, ſay, as we believe in one God, 


the Father, the Son, andthe holy Spirit ; fo we firm- | 
ky 
orld there 
ways be, one Church, which is the Cetholich, - 
« that i is the univerſal Church, out of which Church 


iy believe that there was from the B 
| = 8 and that to the End of the 
**. wall 


ning, 


++ there is neither Life, nor everlaſting Ha 


| The French Huguenots, in their e on as" 
- tenth Article of the Creed ſay, 


19 Agen, 


deen Helvetica. C. xvii. - An, Few TY 


| rate themſelves . 
from it.“ The Proteſtants of Scorland, In. 1568, in 


—_ 46 Why is this Article Da 
8 3 eee Suureb? 8 


» A 


« unleſs he 
« God, and 
« the Body 
« Church; 
« ſelves fro 
« a Set ap 
they cont 
that it is n. 
are ſaved « 
alſo the Do 
As to wh 
table. I anſw 
For is it no 
the Creed f 
concerning 
ded Comm 
Mind that 
and his Fri 
with his Is 
Place ? W: 


Can any 
Unbeliev 
20h Belie 
And will 
our Sa vi 
the Chur 
Mat. XV! 
becauſe 
be behe! 
 Hepefy i 


} + 0% 


| N ETHEL „„ 
« Anſwer. Becauſe no one obtaitis Pardon of his Sins, 
„“ unleſs he be hit ny with the People of 
« God, and continue in and Cotamunion with 
« the Body of Chrif, and-fo be.s. Melabir 88 -the | 
« Church; For none of | thoſe who withdraw them 
« ſelves fromthe ene of the Faithful, to make 
** a Seck apart, ought to 7 for Salvation, as lon} xas- - 
they continue ſeparated from them.“ Thus ven ſee 
that it is not only the Catholick Doctrine, that none- 
are ſaved out of 725 Cathelick Communion, but 23: 
alſo the Doctrine of many Proteſtants, FS 
As to what you ſay, that this Doctrine i; utichart- 12 
table.T anſwer it is not, nay I affirm it to be the te vera: 
For is it not Charity to publiſh what the Word of God, 
the Creed and Tradition * all s oblige us to think 
concerning Salvation out of the atholic and undivi- 
ded Communion ? Is it not Charity to put them in 
Mind that no Religion is ſafe to any one, becauſe h 
aud his Friends were bred up in it, becauſe it ſuits beſt 
wich his Intereſt, and is the p E Religion of b 
Place? was it not charitable in St. Luke to tell us, that 
the Lord added daily to the Cburch, Acts ii. 47. In one 
undivided Communion, wig as ſhould be ſaved ? 1 
like Manner, is it not C in us to declare — „ 
that People cannot be ſaved EE Baptiſm, nor with © 
out keeping the Commandments z/ for in all his we 
declare 5 from 2 but from the Word ff 
Cod. True Charity always was, and always will be, 
unknown practically, to thoſe who want it. Wicked: s 
Men think it highly uncharitable to have their Pleaſures. 
auth hs OR News of Death and Hell. 
Can any Thing + g appear more uncharitable to Infidels, & ö 
Unbelievers, than theſe Words of Charity itſelf, && > 
%o believes nat all be damned; St. Mark xvi. 16 
| 4nd will not Hereticks always think theſe Word 
our Saviour Chrift uncharitable, be that will not h 
the Church let him be unto thee as a Heathen or Publica. 
Mat. xviii. 19... But muſt not ſaving Truth be ted, 
becauſe we are pretty ſure befort-hang that it will nat 3 
be believed ? Muſt Charizy neglect its Duty, becauſe. 
1 Hen is 7 Tous Chazity * nn 
" I _—.. 


r 


1 


1 2 4 
ö 2 
89 
* = 
= 
„ 
o 17 OY * 
— 
— > : 
Z P 


: 
1 = 
«1 
i „ 5 
1 
y | : * 
. ——_— 
* 


: F , FY x 5 In. * 2 RY e ; 
= * 7 w G 2 * 9 , „ X he 2 » ! | 
OT PE” * ? * 4 4 We 88 q : 


* | norionly: groundleſs nad weak, but is. i unchari- 


N Religions Pell de ſaved? 


88 — F al 9 - — a 
» * 

Na * 4 
. * is Fa i * - p v3 | EY , * 


1 q © 9 
* 1 * 
A 
"M7 : — 
« 
Y : 
= 


in dent new W to bay Hur does hs 10 
belp all thither according to the old Way, the only Way. 

0 Wensch Acegunt it admonitlies, proves, and endea- 
ours to convince all People of the Mita kes and Errors 
in Which they are engaged. And it is plain to che 
Word, that this is what the Priefts, and Preachers of 
the Catholick Church, have continually done, even to 
the Loſs of thouſands and- thouſands of their Lives: 80 
that this very Charge of Uncharitableneſs a inſt us is 


table. in a high Degree. * 
Be wot the Scripture fey that @ Reman 
No, the Scripture no where ſays 'fo. But Men 
ho are reſolved: to live and die in Error, will never 
want Text for it. The Prophet ſaiab tis true fays, 
that a Remnant only of the Jew was to return from 
Bab yl, Ta. x. 20, 21, 22 And St. Paul quoting 
[ as Words of Iſaiab, tells us, tho the Number of the 
Obildren of Tiracl he at the Sand of the Sea, a Remnant 
(that 45 a {mall Part of them) all be faded Rom. ix. 
Which Remnant the Aj himſelf explains of 
fluch bf the Fewsfh Nation as at that Time by entering 


F. 8 Ge eee fave; -by e e Ree 


But What Relation has this to the ſaving of a 


xi. 5 
Fee of all Religions of Chriſtians, Jetos, Turks, 


ns; whickeven Proteflants themſelves in che 

7 5 the 39 Articles ſay, they are o be bad accurſed 
ewho preſume to ſay, that every Man hall be ſaved by 
;: hy Lat or Sed which he profeſſeth, Jo that he be Adil. 

to frame his Life eee, to that Law and the 

lt of Nature, &c. Art. 18. 

Q Jatisfied me as to thafe Pointe, that all. who 
ane actually, and vifibly Members of Chris Church, 


dung to Je ove the DoArine that he taught ; an th 


obey the Authority he has plated wer them; But you ſay 


2 nothing to tao other Madvteys,'viz. How any vue Power 


can preſume to impoſe' Creed, and Forms of Belief upon 
the Members of Chriſt's Ses:  methinks as to this, 
every one ought to he ut Liberty in e of particular 


8 rrl I at Ne e der e, 
_—— 8 


_ _ * — — 1 Bs _— - 2 FL a N 
X * a TT —= — — = wed 4 N 
F y , = * L , : * * % * = * - 4 > T 
3 | . | * T 
* * «od A F - a1 * 
a : * * „ * - : , - 
* 1 4 i \ 
- * . = 
y | 


"Mm | +. 
2 1 Feliz. 5 os 
o' «vithout troubling ones Self about this of that Opinion 2 
p. Befides the 22 5 Bidy of of revealed Religion, contains an _ 
* endleſr Number of dhe awhich the | ro "Ops of » 


Chrift's Members | are Rewer acg taint 


rs 

ae guenti they, can, give no "fn & lf 
of ov is there” any. K ligation of 1 to this 2 6 
to im 
0 
18 


that'Perfon, who firetends a Comms to ne 2nd 

vern Chritt's Church s aged 55 
| We find, by daily Experience; that a great many 

i- take the Libert 12 aa, 1 l-truths 8 


oy their own cpm 47 * ethod have denie 
ut of thoſe 8 Arte which Ver delivered 
| ty , and\neceffary 'to be Neri, to Ae bis 
en Veracey and ks Virtbe, -fo that there i ſcarce 
er one Ar Ae of the Chriſtian Religion, but what has, by - 
* ſome * or other been aeg and flatly de- 
m nied. To obviate this Incenvenience, it was requiſite, 
75 to prepare an Antidote, to expel the Poiſon; which 
he Was, by giving the true ing of God's Laws, and. | 
nt — ofe that were Weben of brill Church, to 
x. e rofeſkgn' of ſuck Articles; as were necel 1 | 
of i port the Fabrick,” and Piefeth the Chur dem 
8 by yin. And whoſe Buſineſs was\it to ſpeak in this Mat- 
n. ut gory whd were appointed by Chrift to goyern. 
'2 urch? As to what you alledge concerning Ihe vat i 
's, N of revealed Articles, Which can neither E i 
he known, or diſtinctly aſſented toy, .by every Member, you,” 
e ſeem to miſtake the Caſe: Eyery. one is called un to 
by give his Aſſent according ta bis Knqwledge and Ca- 
2 pacity, whereby it happens that a Hofe explicit Belief N 


be and Obedienee t6 more Articles is found in ſome than 
in others, tho” all are alike diſpoled to admit of every. - 
ho Article, when diſtinaly known and propoſed, Fs, 
h, ' this ge <ivil ol ecgleſiaſtical Authority obſerye - 


50 ſame every Subje | is not acquainted with [| 
ay the 8 of A Nation 4, yet. a true dub mee is. ſuppoſed, 1 
er do obey them all when it js required of bim, | . pi i 
"= YC e that; you place ihe yung 1,5. the Church, an th = 
16, f the Neil Power, upon the ſame Heling. as to e =, 
wr 8 andby FEY hg { Chriftians are as much obliged th 3 


al, | Yr he to Forms 7 t Subjets are 10 "Form of 
r 


9 4 
. A - g 
- 1 

* , 1 


74. TAE "Cn 220 8 
A, The Difference: is not very great, ak that of the. 
198 - Authority of "the Church is 'more conſpicuous, more 

' _ neceſſary, and better recommended in the Scriptures , 
becauſe the Church is an univerſal Eſtabliſhment, under 
_ * ” Which the great Concern of Salyation is carried on, and 
therefore brift, founded it himſelf in Perſon, and pig. 

miſed to guard it againſt all Enemies,. 5 which Purpoſe. . 
he beſtowed ſeveral Privileges upon the Governors. 
| at are theſe Privileges that Chiilt's Church en. 
[B62 125 which cannot be claimed i any civil Powers ? | 

A4, The firſt is to be Judge in all ſpirit yal cantly” 
wis. that belon bes to Faith, in expoundin the Law: A Tr 
cordin to th * of the Pro phet Ma lachi, the Pri 
4 225 ye Knowledge, 55 they 11 ſeek the Lab 7 A 
+, bis Month, Chap. i. 7. And our Saviour Chi fays, 
bie that hears you bears me; and be that deſpiſes you de> 
' oy me, Luke x. 16. Again, be that will not hear i, 

reb, let him be to thee as an Heathen or a Publican, . 

Mat. xvii. 17. Ang ſuch are they, who will not be», 
lebe. the Teaching or Doctrine o the Church, The, | 
_ fecond 3 is Infallibitty. . The third is Perpetuiiy SY 

in- 


Ae Hire da you prove the. Church of Chriſt fo 


8 * St.  Phulaſfates Wa ix ths Plas tC | 
” 4 1 Tim. m, 1 ow if — ker the Pilar 
and Ground of Trath, the muſt in Ee Paſtors and Pre- 
lates be, to all Chriſtians, according to the Promile of. © 
3s 7 I fure and infallible Guide in deciding Contro- 
155 of Religion, . And he aſſures us, that. /be Gates 
-þ Hell al) not prevail againfl her, 3 *vi. 18 
ain, I ai aft t Father, 93 7 will give you a 
8 F Ae, that be may p; of irh you for ever the. 
\. Sparit of Truth - He Hall ts Thats you 2 and el | 
- alt Things unte you, Jo. xiv. 16, 26. H bas given pe 
8 jr Tenchers far the per feckin 72 the 70 5 the. 
ort of the Miniſtry, for the edi lying of the of 
Chrift, eil we all come in 5 Unity e * Faith 72 70 
bencefarth be no more Children toft to an 1 , and, ear: 
about with every © "Wind of. LEN the Shght of. ; 
Men, Eph. iv. 11, 12, 13. All which” though pt f 
Ye ny be added Ken e Scriptures, together. 
CES | | 6 ESR . 
. a * . 


* 


* I; 


— 4 * 
z * 


Z lic Church, 


of our Religion, of all Myſt GE 
Scriptures, and what eſſe concerns our Salvation, cou Y 


ne tbo Church Chriit 2 


9925 Again, as we helieve in 


wich che Article of our Creed, I believe the Holy Calbe 


that-God's Church cannot err, if ſhe would, the Gates 
of Hell would certainly prevail agaigſt her j ſhe tould, 
not, be the Pillar and nd of Truth, neither would 
the Spirit of Truth; nor Chriff abide with her Paſtors for' - 
ever ; neither would any be obliged to hear and x. 
her as Chrift requires, under Pain of Damnation 
that will not hear the Church let him r to thee'as aw - 
Heathen or a Publican, Mat. zvui. 1). Neither would+  * 
there be an ny certain Means to know Truth from Falles. - 
hood, could ſhe err. Whom could we-confult. or rely: - - 
on in Matters of Faith; what Aſſurance can we have -- 
eriesof our Belief, of holy” 


ſhe err? And would not Chriff's Order of treating us” 
Heathens and Publicans thoſe who difobey, and be 


_ Church's Puniſhments be unjuſt, could ſhe err? Ang) - 
what can we think of thoſe who teach that the Church' 


may err, and has erred who perſecute ſevereiy thoſe” - 
(tho' they theiſelyes even, according to their TO. L 
net, may bein an Error) who cannot ſubſcribe to their” - 
erroneous Doctrine againſt the Belief of all the Fathers, 
Councils, Creeds, Gef „and all the Faithful in ah 
Ages; believing, pre ng, and teaching chat 
Church cannot err ? + 

Q. H do you prove the Perpetulty, er Emme 


* 


A. From ſeveral plain Texts of Seripture, ben 
it is or foretold, that the Church or 
eſtabliſhed by Chrift ſhall ſtand to the End of the ed, 
Behold | am noith you to thy End of the World, ſays o] 
Seriour Ciriſt, Mat: xxviii. 20. They ſhall. fear” Tae 
ſays the Pf iſt, as long as the Sun and Mon endes 
throughout. alk Generations, PC: Inxij. 5. And the Pros. 
phet Daniel tells us, that the Church of Chrif; bath, 
never be deſtyra, but that it ſhall fland for ever. | 


Creed, eee bot : 

ihe bees ber Ca true iz, eee 8 

ee 1 aka, | 
_ 4 E 3 2 1. 5 


— 


4 * 
py 


- 8 . 
© 2 Py % 
=y = 9 > a 0 Ju A 
2 % « on y \ . 
8 - 8 
= "Y pe * * < - 
© . — „ W — 
£ \ . \ LY n lh 7 1 
4 = * "I — Þ 1 0 2 — 0 p 
* - 5 4 e | "» 1 1 2 
- , 4 ** ; 0 . , 
» 4 * PR + | $4 4 7 
o _ <A „ 9 2 4d 
o* #14. | e 9 8 1 £2 ki 
* 4 K 0 n 4 o * 


Va NINTH: Kn ric YN "10h = 


gives us Aſſurance above all Exceptiog,; x 9 


= Wo DE, {THE CR 12 n DEE INTE 
. en fave fatisfied me on this Point, but Jet mu 
_ 8 awhat Proofs you can bring of the Church of £ Chriſt 
eee wile ond brown? 
= I can prove it from many Texts of ! Scriptuze, As 
_. * e 5th ene of St. Mathew, 5 Ges where 
__ eſſed eee =. y plac mow 
Ba which cannet he bid. Now. it is certain, moghi 
be ry sor viſthle, than a City «an | 
1 upon a Mo he Prophet Daniel calls it, 4 
_. Mountain . fills a whole Ear ub. Dan... 
. The Rropket Haiab calls it a Mountain on 
the. of Mountains, and fays, that all Nations f 
au intait. Iſa. ij. 2. Beſides howTcan the univerſal 
Church of Grid be inviſible or unknown, ſince he 
l always Profeſs her Faith, and the Terms of her 
communion; and baving Miniſters: ponds, baptizs 
ing and adminiſtring the Sacraments : Theſe are all 
; chi and and ſenſible Adions, Which are incenſiſtent 
th an inviſible Society of Men. Therefore the 
1 dee wy muſt — Neceſſity be always viſihle, 
and not iaviſbli as ſome would have it, upon Account 
| heigheing convinced that there were none bf their 
Religion, or Way of thinking, to be ſeen or heard 
=_ - e about two hundred Years ago. 


i I < 
” W* ; 
4 


I need nat alt what is meant by the” Burch, 115 
e of the Thing W ces that it ſhauld be undex flood 
. principath of the SupertoPs who:gower n.' Butothere any 
| be ſome Difficulty in ding aut this Chir oh, fouce there" 

E are. /od many different r neten i it. 
| N oi there na 4/#/able Marks, whetaby ie maybe known 5 
x theignorant Patt. of Milan f ind an I be as Loſe. 
Us 4 Hinedur. They age not capable.of 'diſcuſſong every- 
im inn particular, aud even tb Dedrned, wwhenabey' 


. rely;upen4bat Method to find ant rum inlo 4 th. 

5 
* Z 

3 Fa Ee Maris, c 


| Fane ben?tlied ts ony other Cingr egation. Fry os "Br 
"4. Providence, andithe-particularGoodnolbbf God/ 


.. Kath taken as Mo! to ""_ * 


WEE 


- 
N N 2 . 
NP N 
I * N * 
* 
. 
A = 
4 


22 N - * 


"WW 


Eyes at Novn-day." Alb viſible Creatures hate ver have 


| Mark, nabich-1 I expett you will explain in partiputas; 


of Mei, namely Miracles, Converſion of N 9 


JJ ˙ ˙oññ217117hꝓö WH 3 99S NT OY SS. $6” i. POS Vp I 5 


we proceed any further. The f firſt is; Bow you vill actoune 


| the Church of God is deſeribed1a bo in the Holy de; 


eee 


23 i l 
viction and Satisfaction of all who will not Rut telr 


certain outward n uithee, 
and known: from one another. A Man; a r 
Ship, a Houſe, are known by their outward Foragund . 
di erent Structure of thej ir Parts. The ſame is ohſerve- 
ablein moral Beings: „a. Societies of Men, Kingdoms. 
Corporations, Cities Courts of Judicatute, Families, +: 
Sc. catry many outward . aff which they" are 8 
known from one another. Tis after the fame Mam 
net that the Church of Chriſt is known; Which A vi 
ſible Society of Men, upon whom ſueh ourward Marks” 
are d, that none can be ignorant of them, 9% 
their Eyes againſt thom. 
give me a general Notiow of theje durtoand- 


Hr IU mw oo - = . = — 8 — — — ——_—__ — — 
— = — — _ — - — 
0 _ — 2 W 


2 — — 


. 5 
= = * * is Bo. 4 - * * A _—_ "7 . 4 8 8 v q _ 4 
Jn — * — = _ — oy — — — - ”- _- * 3 5 5 = —_ 
n —— z — . Io Soom oo 
1 2 TTT il = _ LC = 2 
— — ———— Er — . * —cncacncuawuxCnCnC_nuCc — — — — —— — 
1 — V 


— _— a — — =_ _ 


he chief of theſe ohtward Marks re no 
bathe preſent. Article of the Creed undei dur — 3 
deration, 2; the Unity, Sanctity Dor 
Apoſtolical Sueteſſion of the * the laſt Mark 
beingadded by the firſt general Council'of Con 
nopla; to hich may be added, . 
Marks, which cannot be applied to any other 


Morality of Do &Grine; Obedience; Patience in Susev- 
5 „Antiquity, Sr. r * EY is ” 
e outward Mar: Fe make. a good Afpraraner, - 
ws plead flrongly for Truth, <ubere they" ure fund 
But there are tab ties that öcrur to me, Befotte 


for their Bebawior, who fland , and are not corvineed 
by fuck plais reli tu and cannot ſee the City that is pluced _ 
upon a high Hill, nor behold the dun that ſhines npontbem, » 
nor find out the Way wherein Fools cannot err u-: un 


and "tis incunc ci vablr, that futh Mulrituues of "Mit 
"the 2 ateft - -Panetration, Learning ard Teal, 

ſcower, and own the Charch recommended faith - 
i Circumſtances. Another Difficulty I 2 1] 
#5, you: as the ne — Wa 


— , E 3 


, | & + 
«1 „ „ . 


- 


8 * 
N 8 uy 10 * 4 * 4 ” R * - 
. » * * 4 * * 4 4 0 N * 8 —"Y N 9 9 , — N 
A 2 La LIES MY | Y ml 3; ke 3 : on CAME an 4.4.6 ET" ES * ct 
K 5 * 1 "4+. > WT 1 4 „ , " ''. * 
2 ++ e F LY 4 - _ 
1 U 7 N * 5 a g \ = 8 * 
pe - * * 4 : 
* 6 54 nl #3; EP EEE | n PP | 
* * AF. $4 . l : : » 3 WH ; 
F «1 \ 4 f 4 ot , - * - . - \ . * l 
C7 - * 4 oy 4 * Py \ * 4 N Ny FI > * 81 
* 4 ) k = = 8 * 1 o . * f 
07 I 6.4 þ : 1 4 * : \ : 7 
3 


* 


— 
a 


renne 
— Markvof Chriff's Church, viz. adbering 10 Ou Wark 
die tue Adminiſtration of the Sacraments, Zeal for Grd's 
| , and the performing of goad Works; and an inno- 
e Life. Theſe are the Marks wherdyChrift's Church 
5 „%%% V ĩ⅛ͤ v 
. I own tis a melancholy Reflection to confider 
me Blindneſs and Stupidity of Judgment which is oc- 
caſioned in Mankind, through Pride, Intereſt, and the 
Lore of Pleaſures. Who can but admire at the Stupidity 
3 of Pharaoh, and the learned See who could not, 
odor would not diſcover the Finger of God in ſa man 
Miracles that were wrought among them by Moſes ro 
wann What a thick Veil of Darkneſs. was thrown 
_ overthe Jcus, when they would not acknowledge the 
2X Meſſiah; and the undeniable Proof of his Miracles made 
no Impreſſion upon them; Could there be a greater 
Stupidity, than that of the whole World, when the 
A dored Stocks and Stones, and acknowledged the vil 
Freatures to be their Gods ? And what Wonder is it, if 
Hereticks ſhould? lie under the fame Infatuatipn, and 
not ſee the Church, though repreſented to them with ſo 
many outward Marks. I fay this upon a Suppolition, 
chat tis an Error in the Judgment, which obſtructs their 
Sight, tho? we haye Reaſon to think, great Numbers 
like Pharaoh, are perſuaded that the of God is 
with the Church, but other Motives carry their Affecti- 
oO another Way, and the World has too ſtrong Hold 
of them, to act according to what they think, which is 
bdoth the Caſe of Hereticks, as alſo of many true Behe- 
wen, and true Members of God's Church, who tho 
fully perſuaded of the great Truths of Chriſtian Religion, 
yet live directiy contrary to what they profeſs, as to all 
particular Duties of a Chriſtian. And the Stupidit7 
daun Perverſeneſs of the Will is equally as unaccount- 
Able as the Blindneſs of the Underſtanding. The other 
Dicculty you take Notice of, is a plain Evaſion: He- 
rretieks being deſtitute of all yikble Marks of being God's 
People, have Recourſe to equivocal Tokens, which be- 
lng inviſible, cannot diſtinguiſh them from the Wicked. 
\ | Can the adhering to God's Word be a true Token of 
uch, if they pervert the Senſe of it? The ene ana 
| TE . , "=! ration 


you 


. 
as 


CY DIY W-- 


„ 
. * 7 ö * » 
AF: : — k 


+ 


NINA Aarviclty. 


4: 
av © = 
=. 


% ; | * * — 


niſtration of the Sacraments ls the Point in'Queſtion, - | Þ 


and cannot be u Mark of Truth, where the Subſtance 
of the Ceremony may be deftroyed by inward Indiſ- 
ions; As for Zeal for God's Glory, and à pre- 


tended lnnocence of Life, they may be all under a 
N JH and the Effects of Hypocriſy, and 
no God aldne ; 


ks of Truth in the Regard of Men, .C 
being able to make the'Difcovery” 


een 
5 2 Tou have clearly convinced ne that theſe pretended 
Marks of tbe true Church are not the real ones, but wain- 
Subterfuges of Hernticks. It remains now, that you give 


4 particular Explanation of the Marks mentioned in the 


Creed; and firſt what is meant by the Unity in Chriſt ? 
C | FLY a þ | r 


cb. 


A la the firſt place, it imports; chat Chriſt eſtabliſh 


ed only one Church upon Earth, not Churches: Aud 


the Church in the General Council of Vice, held in the 
Year 325, made this Unity a Furt of her Creed, 1 elf 
believe one Holy, 'Cathotich and Apoſtohek "Church. 


Which is plainly expreſſed by St. Paul to the Epheſians, - 
where he ſays; There is one 


are called in one Hope of your Calling; one Lord; one Faith, 
one Baptiſm, Ch. iv. ver. 4, 5. And St. Jobndeckires, 


There ſpall be one Fold, and one Shepherd. John <a | 


Again, as the Church of Chriſt is a Kingdown 


ſtand for ever, it muſt be always One: NM every King- 
to Deſolation; and _ 
every City or Houſe divided again itſelf ſhall not land, 
our Saviour Chriff, Mat. xii. 25- It was upon 
this Account, that when the Novations erected a fepa-" 
rate Community, St. Cyprian attacked them in bis Book © _ 


dom divided againft itſelf is brou 


of the Unityof the Church: **©-there is; ſays he, but on 


Goc, one Chr, one Church, and one Faith: Unity. 
As incapable of Diviſion'; to leave this original Cg, 


is to forfeit Life, Being, and the State of Salvation,” 
St. Aug uſtin'upon the like Occaſion, attacked the Dona- 


fle, Who had alſo eſtabliſhed themſelves 23 4 Church © / 


diſtin from the teſ of Chriſtians. You ate withis, 
© ſays he, in Baptiſm, in the Creed, and in the her 
** Sacraments of God ; but in the Spirit. of Unataruand 
** Bond of Peace; laſtly, in the Cathohel Church, 


. as .u « - 
4 2 
* — 1 — a7 — 22 —— : h 
4 * 
\ : Oy 


— 


and one Spirit, ar you 


[ 
> l 1 a 
y 
bo C j 9 
. | 
* 1 1 
* 4 J 
, o b h 
1 
— | j 'l 
* [5 
ind 
be 
p | 
1 0 9 Is 
TH. 
T7 
N 
. by 
= = l 
WIR 
—£ 
n — 1 
- | 
— » il 
7 
Ham LY 
a” 
—_— 
1 
* 4 14 
1 1 


= 


- 
= 4 = 


| . ? l TV 8.) l 
** n 2% 4 9 ' ng : A un 
7 * 5 4 l * 7 Y 
7 FF. A 1 ax 1 n * * 
* 


0 ee ee „ 
of er. not wich us, * for Which . f 
becauſe they do not communicate with the 
** Whole, whereſoever it is ſpread. / How then can 
any one, without a manifeſi Deluſion,” perſuade him 


90 0 that the Cathollek Church, which. we profeſs in 


the Creed, is in more Communions than one 
Tui plain tome, both fram whatunbe Scripture de. 


7 25 = and from the general Deſign of our Savivut; that ib 


. — 


do. 


| Iment was not to form different Societies and Ou um 


much leſs to _ allow them to. be divided: in their Beliek. 
Ke 1 was this Unity or Union chiefiylo conſiũ ins 
fly in theſe: two Points, vin, To agree to 

e Aniclezof Faith, and be govemed hy the fame 
Authority. Hence the Faithful, in the Acts uf tis 
les, are doſetibed to be wens Heart, andiane Sbul, - 
iv. 32. St. Haul ſays they: are to manks/thole - 
ho Rudy to make Diviſons, and do- not. follow che 
Dodtrinn delivered to then. er l 
ball not trouble you withs engairing Jow-obe Faiths 

* fub, can all believe — I know you will tell 
me, that upon Account of their Capacities and Ci 1 
. fore may have à more euplicit Bekef t 


ticks aulen projojed, and that no one: . 0 maintain 


75 am Dodrine, ofpofite 1 to ot the Church teaches, But 


et. the ſame Tine, aubem confidet the different Opi ons 
832 thoſe who prerend ta be Members of 1b. 
Oburth, I am nt able 16 reconcile it avith that Unity n. 


Jpeak of. Mat is that claſbing among Divines, and 


diwi din — Moliniſts and Scotiſts 
what are all thoſe Religious Orders ranged like. different. 
Camp, e e, and comma nded By Generals whoafe 
Fear" to be 0 erent. Oceans a £ Inflead 
| Onion, here ts nething but Diviſions ep Confufion # = 
A. We don'tcarry the Union to ſuch a Herghry/as to - 
make the Faithful be one and the fame Mindy fit an 
the Controverſies of Life, but only where the een 
Points of Religion are concerned, and ſoas not % 
the ſeamleſs Garment of Chrif. The Diviſions of Di- 
| Uines and Schogimen hve no Relaion to Faith, an 


| 106 0 
* L de Unit a Cap. 4. 


' but that all are tquall diſpoſed; in regard of other. Ar. LY 


WET Ariel 


all their Contentibns are carried on, with a perfe Su 
miſſion to the Authority of the Church. And as 
the ſeyeratSocieties of Religions Orders, their anc? 
lar Rules and Practices areunder ene 57 

Alt N ct both Civifand ob Ho the 


berty of dividing thefufelxes mto diltert mM 2 
4 obſerving bee Menkive, Tt prirats Occo 
— ENCF 


wer, to e Ws N Obedience, of any Dange 
of ee either Rebels or Hereticks; 8 
reach of ity} to uſe 3 &fferent Diels, AA 
guaye,\or, beof 2 Beg ard of Proſe? 


„ox of different In Vater 6 ret i to F uh 
vided they ee the rade 
4 7 


MJ e Marks are peculiqr to any one Saciet 


ul ſerwe t his Unity 3:4 fe ir for the Claimo | 1 
pros: Chrilt's . but ruh ate 7. Tal 


is i tho ? Sotieties, 4bbich e Re for mat are „ 
revel Pos te One gh 1 ae 
I dent te ge Confidetite Nahe that 5 
Sect or Body of Met, fega rates 7055 the Church 
Nome, can'atcribe t6 eee fock' * 
Unity. TZulberant, Cali #5/ts, the Church FER 
Aha ahi, uukerr, and the Gy Sects, Alm, : 


out Number, cho“ they are in a perfebk 2 8 a th 


Attacks again the Chürch of Rome, Bn, 
vided among thenifelyes; nbr qt Vis an N ps 
o eſſential Points of Faith becken 


dur in che 
They *ere& Chair againſt Chair, refafe 


frequent” n 
under no 
aut Schen 
own ** 


5 1 58. 


lation, as to Belief, Everyone if We 
from the Jeri wee, eee, 
They Ha ve no ethods LP i” 
ernments to d 19155 fn Falch e 


| inde Ar Geveruwent i * civil. il” Marten,” int : 
e like Ihdependenty 5 77 Mart 92 * 
Haby lon and Feri ſalim, © repreſen ear” Cot 


Unity, are the true Emblems of the W 
* aa R 155 
F 


4 
© wy 


upon the Rights of. the 5h , 


t the fame Places of 'Warlki ; the oy 


5 e the 1 
vor rhathtain Arti es, incor! dre = 
or oo ny Shure LE 1 . 3 | 0 4 


_- 


ken CREBD-, | 
Q.- 7 ill wan to be informed by what Method ahis- - 


N : 1 8 Vaiy in Chriſt's Church is feces, or it appoars 0 


a e Matter to preſerve Faith awbere there 


WM 59 ee ſo many Occaſions of Contention, and; where'(as we 


© find by daily Experience) world 
Prevailing as 1% cauſe a Rupture 


Confiderations are fo 


2 1 told yon before that the divine Goodneſs. had 


.this Inconvenience, by appointin 
- Governors in his Church, who were to reconcile al 

a e where Faith was con YE "Y 
That indeed you mentioned to me.jn . general, but] | 
Je, ta-be informed o of more Particulars, for 1 ſuppoſe it 
' maybe with Chriilt's Church, as it is with all aber. re- 
Allr Societies, who have a Head to prefide over. them, 
and pronounce upon Cauſes when particular Members 
v2 3 themſekves, and lay Claim to more ' ehays theoy 


conſidered, will fully inffru you by what Means 
Brit does preſerve Unity in his Church, which cannot 
be better explained than by comparing the Church with 
"a. temporal Monarchy, the Peace whereof is preferyed 
735 by appointing x 91 { Vert the executive ower is 
| ded in oder to fe the La ws of the Kingdom ob- 
. ſerved. This Method Chri/-obſerved A ae his 
Church, among che twelve Apoſtles, who were F ellow- 
- Lbourers in building the Church and propagating the 
__  Golpe), one was appointed by Chrift himſelf, as we 
learn both from St. 1 and St. Jobn, wis. Mat. 
Xvi. 18. St. Feter to be the Head of the reſt, 2 
fand as the Center of Unity when the Chu Me ee 
threatened with Diviſions, by Diſobedience | 
__ tory Members; J. xi. 15, 1). N e ee be. 
- ingeſtabliſhed not only for the Apoltes' Time, or any 
fer Number of Years; Fon for Perpetvity, it was requi- 
e that there ſhould always be one continued, as St. 
rer”'s Succeflor, in order to preſerve the fame Unity. 
a Perſon of this Authority has conſtantly claimed 


2 exerciſed the ſaid ſupreme Super viſorſhip, fem 


4 Ton have touched upon 2 Point, which who du- © 


* 84 
» A at - * g ; 
Y - Z 
n * 0 8 
1 8 LF : 
R - l 
— 


nINTH AA Tie mh Wu; 
frem 10 age then 27 4 he 
| KO 855 h* eoitÞ Fr. Peter's Fuge. 1 Bag 
E. e been the Fla bid bun Church: ; Comer 
tow noh iu 1 the n of the Apoſt poll, ihe 
Hure h was A. founded? ' Nothing be # hope, 
who were the" Apoſtles" Succtſſors 4 Nothing 75 general = 
Councils," dub reſent the Churth , Nothing ag natig- , 
. teh Church, governs by their own ; Biſhops 20 8 lergy ? 
Nothing, in ſhort," 70 temporal Princes, as by divine- 
Aßspoiit ent, him a naturbl Obrdichth and”. Superio- 
rity wer all Members, both ci] and cl © 
1 Theſe Reffections you make, when juſtly Folien, 
confirm What T Have fd, us to preſervin nity of 
the Church for the Headfhip. digi . allows every 
Power the Cie they can pretend to , either by natural 
or divine Right in cheir proper Diſtrict, & i/t who - - 
founded the Church, is ſtill the inviſible Head, and = 
verns it in viſibly by his divine Aſſiſtance, and, 
by his Repreſentatives, who take Care that his Lawvare 
duly complyed with. Now St, Rte, and his Succeflors 
may be called the viſible and miniſterial Heads of the 
Church, white Chrift is the chief and inviſible Head. 
In the ſame'Senfe, God is the only inviſible King, Fa- 
ther, and Maſter of all Mankind; yet ſo that there are 
other viſible Kings, Fathers, Maſters, Who under A 3 1 
govern all viſible Societies. —_ 
Q. But fill methink the ret of the Apoſtles mite _—_ 
claim a Powes egual' with St. Peter : they wert Priefls 
and Biſhops 'unconfaed in their 7 48871 as being 
commanded to preach ail oer the 
A. That they were Prieſts and Abos is not dent 
ed ; but that they had the ſame Power wirk St. Peter, 
will not be allowed without « DitioQion = They had 
the ſame Power as tothe eſſential Parts of the Tacerdo- 
tal and epiſcopal! Character, but not withouta Subordi- 
nation to St, Peter, to whom Chrift gave the Char 1s At 
of all his Sheep, 81. Ibn x. 21,15. And con 


1 
I ] 
— a 
— 
o q 
Þ l FF 
» 
} 


- 
— 


que ly of the Apoſtles themſelves, and bid him con- 
rm his Brethreß, St. Luke xt 

= 'T am ſatisfied; let us Pros pr to 15 Jem Mark f 
r 


, 


birch.” "yi it called Holy? 


l 
XS : 


NR nf end 111 APs 9 8 
ccofints.....1Kz Becki = 3 
I, and 8 ader the DireQion 2 
oly . þ Holineſs.” zdly, 
590 [2 Leg Oy 18 towards olivels,: ki 
| 128 ons ate ſuch as ar 9 Reaſon; n. 
fexyiceahle towards making and both good 
| Nelgtbours, | good 1Subjetts, _ rn Icy Chriſtians. 
' 3d, It has appointed and provided us, with laſtru- 
ments and Means of becomin holy, wis. TheUſe of 
the Sacraments, which are the nnels; of Grace. 
_  jthly; Becauſe true Holineſs is not to be found. 46 any 
5 * Society. . 5thly,” It abounds-with the Frung of 
Holinets, even vihble, as to the Eye, which 1 4 
Where. ſo conſpicuqus. EIT $5 
Q. Some of (hoſe T Reaſons are very. agel but i 
the. mot appear . | anſwer, pour 5 eg rr, 4 
preſume it to 1 that ou one Church can 0 
| Claim to Holineſs 
A. You jodee "Tight, . but pray be pleaſed to juſora 
we, wherein I fail in the Application ? I | 
| Q. 1 mean the tao lafl Pants. - Are all the e a 
| of Gr urch holy ?* Are tbere m and holy 
rſons to be found among the ſeveral Bodies of Re - 
ers? Is it 2 te the Eye, that great Num 
them practiſe all the Methods of the Geſpel, 3 
Flentiful Fruits of Holineſs, A thei god Wards, and 
vanocent lies? a 
A vil endeavbut 10 ſet you right, as to all theſe. 
alan, Nirſt, by ſhewing you what Grounds the 
Church of Rome has: to AN the Tre: and then demon; 
ſtrate the unjuſt Pretenſions of thoſe, who are divided- 
from her. The Title of Holy is not given to Chris 
- Church; 40 ſignify. that all the Members are holy, but 
that they ought all 1o*be holy, and. that Numbers in 
. effeQ are ſo ; as alſo upon Account of the 2 2 
| abovementioned, and therefore, in the Begin ; 
the Faithful were ſtyled Saints or hol y Pexſons, So begs 
| they made en of a Religion truly: Holy. Nr is 
| e good the firſt P 5 t. II to {et eferns | 
you, the Marks e b, always, were con- 
ſhows ueber of Kon, 6 ch eee 


cxagh 


, 8 


* 


% 
— = 
V 5 od 
1 , 0 4 i , 
— 0 — CY vt 
' - py EIS | 
E © + , 
| - = » 4 A 4 
Wu 4: _—_ 4 = 
N 1 N54 - | 1 
"# - #2 5 98 , k 
u "off , 4 4 * 2 0 - A P "x" * 8 
4 ” a ao L . m 
2, on is) . = - * 


9 | We * "0 * ET 4 by 
| 4 [ 2 . 93 17 of | N 
5 95 N z : IL" * | Frm. 
b # | ( * . , HIT Fa Gi * ** * . * ; : . 1 1 | þ 
n 5) 
_ more. effaQually performed than, by ſu the Cons. - - 


3 it ba With what the Goſpel? es omen 
Men holy- „Art be Fitting Prayer, und Aenne 1 
three great Duties bf a Chriſtian, reconunended in the 2 _ | 1 
Goſpal, as the Med of- bee b ry = ij 
Tokens/of 4 Mind wel pres avd -  "_ 


where are theſe PraQtices more duly performed! n 3 1 


the Church of Rene i When two Days every Weeks - ',". 
the Ember-duys, Rogetion-days, the an Fat, 
With the farty Days of Lent, are Dare for faſting, in 
order t keep. corrupt Nature from Sm + 
and mortify the Fleſh, that it may not rebel'a 
Spirit By: whom is th© Work of en grad 
exacthy performed, and the Words of the Seriptüres 
better fulfilled, of praying at all Times; and \withoud. - - 
Intermiffon, than vy theſswho are conſtantly spl ed | 
in it both Night and Day, not only privately in thrir 
Bedchambets, Morning and Evening, not only oh 
the Sabbath; day; but upon a great Number vf Hoh 
days throughout che whole Near nay, albe N 
long, Theufa nds of religion s Perſons deprive themſ 
of their Keep, qe 7 at all Hours to ſpend the Night 
in Prayer ? Where can we behold ſuch Monuments of 
Charity to the Poor, both public and private, as have 
been and ill are to be ſeen within the Diſtricts of dhe 
Church of Rome? Where that Religion flouriſhes, ene. 
ry Citx, Village and Provinee; can ſhewp — 
erected for the Blind, tHe Eames the Sick, this | 
ble, with not only a Fund for theit Maintennnce bu 
an infinite Number of Parſons: employed, for note 
Buſineſs but to take Care oſ them ? Nay the Marks of © 
Holineſs are ſtill more viſible: They ahh at chrrying 
Holineſs 19 the higheſt Piech, by obferving what they 
are adviſed to, as Well what i commanded. The 
Goſpel exhorts us to ba obedient to every living Soul 
ta deny; ourſelves, and if we will: be perfect, give an 
we bave to cht Poor. Where are there may Inftunces of 
bs this Practice, but in the Church of Rome Whatardall - 
bbc religious Hau ſes, whereeſ there ate manythouſakts, 
buz Schools eſtabliſhed. for this Purpoſe f Ars not Pow: 


ty,-Challity and . 


— — 
— 
— 


— — — 


2 — — 
_= — 
n * 


* 


— — ¶ — 7 — — 
9 a 


LS, 


- a 
1 — = — N P 
2 — # _ — * 
_ — —— ES — — - — 


| c 
wa . WW , ns : by, 
| : * . p L : 
WO TRE | 


" , Sa | * 
j - p ” | | wa b 4 pK 
, ** . q 


. EE > 4 
o * = [ =_, bs \ i — 

* Z - * 7 I = "Yo" naw 33 n 44 > * 0 hb 0 8 
G x . : 2 * T 


nun equivocal Mark; but what i is chiefly to 3 
on the preſent Occaſion is, that the = Toth | 
y __ money other Chriſtian Societies are ſo very x 64-1 


mom * 


2% 


b N 00nd War 


— 1 Biw: 1.1 


de e Ryo greater Self-denial, than to lub 
+ 8 others ? D not thoſe who obli 

theraftlves, by ies: gugle Life; And mote Oppor- 
ee of applying themſelves 2 Service, than 
if they were intängled in world ncumbrances? 
What can Ade bu 


t an Effret of Holineſs that makes fo 
many forſake the World, part with meir e, 
content with only Food and Raiuient. 1 
Q. Feannit deny, but theſe Tokens of Holineſi ae bp. 


4 17 1 'S 


. in the Church of Rome, bu# bey 'tannit & A. 
_ counted 2 Mark, . aber Ner- 40/5 


. They 805 4 toy Claim er efſeatia | 


to the true Religion.” But the Right of their Claim is 


diſputed. 
Hew can that Ri 857 berifuſed them? * Do they | 
not , pri, and give A; Nerf, materiel, and 


Ht do continue to erech, many. Hoſpitals for the Por? 
And 75555 they do' not make Vows of” Poverty,” Chaſtity, 


and Obedience, they praiſe the Subſtance of hoſt Hilux 


Hdmonitsons, and comply with them Friel as . the 


5 es, God abliger them 


A. There is a Show of Hotinels te l Selce hat- 


ever, both in Infidels, Turks, Jcus and Fleretiele; but 


tis no- diſtinguiſhing Token of Truth, _ ſeveral 
Accounts. Fir, in ſome Societies, thoſe oly-PraQi- 
ces ate joined with many abominable Sins againſt. the 
Law of Nature, fo that their Profeſſion is directh de- 
ſtructive to Holineſs : By other Societies they are prac- 
tiſed only, as mere Ceremonies not contributing to- 
wards inward Holineſs, and by Conſequence are only | 


Holi- 


on of what we obſerve in the Chu 

01 Pocono ; and the Church of Rome 

is left in full Pl oſſeſlon 0 the eee of 
0 

{vill not A ae 4. Caſe; aw thoſe Seelen, 

Prattices are diretly op pofite to the La of Nature; 

og” io mar. 


= 
- 1 
= * 


288 | $251 


— 8 - 
Js. -.. [ . &% 
-, CA W = % Lach 
A Sir * 


* ff 
ys ** 


wy 


ES 1 n . #- 
1 4 LA 


— 


1 


+I 


©, NINTH ARTICLE 17 1 


. as for ebe who make a fue of o ſer ung oth | 
the Lawof Nature, and the: Law of be Gebe what - 
binders: ee the, et Halineſa, Wee . 
 Placs; not t pray 2 Gar nee 
A. Les, they pray, but hen, and derb War they, 
do privately is only known-to; themfelves;;..their' pubs 
lic Prayers: are very . rarely performed midnight . 
Prayers are baniſbed and ridiculed z\andithewhole-Ius ' 2 
has lain under the greateſt board cer 4 
ace the demoliſhing of ſome. Thouſands of Religious 
Houſes filled with erſons, depmed 10 ſerve God by, | 
donde rm Er. x Fey ﬆ 763] Atta. 531 0 | 
. down is had no good Ales, either, did it doh - _ 
if they, aobo- bad a Hand in ſuch Hari, were any ' | 
—_ Friends 10 Fraper , ſceing they defiroyed tbe Me- 
_ thad, of carrying on. that Duty, But you cannot deny 
| what is bible to the Eye, I mean the Colleges, Hoſpitals; J 
Wh pop + d 7 8 Boſs tre 7720 ps ad W_ 
which ars a laſting ir _ 
ar undeniable Markaf Holineſs ? bag 
A. What is Fad cannot be -deajed; oy. 
ſume to queſtion the good Intention of the Founders > 
But. when ſome Circumſtances are conſidered, _— . 
ons Works will come far ſhort of anſwering the preſent 
Purpoſe, or -intitling their Religion to the Name of 
Holy, or making thoſe Foundations a diſtinguiſhing 
Mark in the Way of Holineſs. For to omit: chat the 
Colleges in doch our Univerſities, and all the Churchean 
in a Manner, throughour the whole. Kingdom, were We ; 
the Marks of other Peoples Holineſs ;.did-they not by - 
Methods contrary to Ho — deſtroy many hundreds 
of Hoſpitals, collegiate Churches und other pious Fa] 
\ dations ; diſtribute; their Lands and Revenues-amani. — 
| Courtzers and Flatterers, and load the Nation with ins ³ 
numerable Taxes, for maintaining the Poor, which for? | | 
merly were provided for by thoſe pious Foundations: —_— _ 
And what are thoſe few bücher winch have | _ 
knce appeared, to demonſtrate their Holineſs ) ladeed ©  _ 
vhs RNS was lay ing his Hands: r 111 | 


have with what: could na . N 
longer cep, > wt er Wil cker „ 


y 


k * . 


a 
— 


— 


— — 
— 


- 
* 
4 2 
tw 


— —— . ͤ UE⁵ł— — — — 


K ro er —  — © 


A + 

A 9 i 

N N 
—— —F— 


er —— 


- + 
— 2 
— 
bt — — _ — 
5 — 
e 


„ —— 


—_— 
WI” 


"> 
- "oe 


3 3 | N but who 4 


„ mere Neceſſaries the Remainder of their Days.\*The 
0 It would be too invidious a R 


1 eee e W ant 


i FEY . 5 


them have done any Thing confiderable in yy 


_ enthet10.deprive themſelves of All, or Part of their Saß | 


ftancs, whilſt they were in their Bloom, and\able td en! 


joy what they had 3 much lefs to forſake the Wbrig 
f e 9 and content themſelse 


are Inſtances of Holineſs they ee wi 4 
n tot charge 

Founders of many of their charitable Eftablifhkim 
with worldly. and politic Views; but ther Werk 
Eduſes, and the reſt, are not out of the Reat h bene 
| Charge, the Manner of their Management affbrd ut 
too much Grounds to make ſuch a Reflection: 
Q Leu have trade fo wite an Inyuiry ie n Mark 
of their Holimefe, that I muſt give. ug the Cane, a 
their Holineſs: is compared with that of the Obie ab" of 
Rome, wich infinively ſurpaſſes ity bib in thr bed 


uad Extentof their:Gharities, © But what Obſervations 


&o you make as to their Falling; a Practice recomminded 
Die antes for promoting ble, and JubHling th 
Fleſh tothe Spirit This is ſo conſpicuous in otber C 
 Cacioties, eſpecially in-1he Church of England, h ir fn 
ordered in their Canons; and Liturgie; Ember-days} 


Lent, andocca/ronal Fafts, are priblicly exhibited" in phos 


ee and Almanacht; and en forceu by: Statutes; Pro- 
| chamations, andthe Saxony both cl ahi 2 2 
A ical. Of! Lit. NAA Mar 721 $27:3 43: 0 3G 1H 837 4 
A lem upp to dh, mog wüste Cauſe you! pl 

Wouich not be welFpleaſed to hear you inſiſt x 
Topic, or mention Faſting ab 4 Mark of 


and Holineſs, ate not the leaſt concerned this: evident 


_ Manner of practiſin 8 
v6.7 105 ſcare” „ bes Batice bf ation 
„ n eee 27 0 th vl and 
, Scriptures, ani foſebviteable of #elf.; "Yotbards the 
N rebel Hias, and promoting of * 
N 5 "$310 3 n 18 3 n HE. x 
1B [3515 2 | 


The whole Duty of Faſtiag is become among them a 
mere politie Contrivanee, wherein Religion, Virtue 


! 


2 


Ker 1 denen, Tl ci 
2 upon 9 
A. Aud yerα⁰jEx gra, rc 
fend mags tis neglected · and rid ec ad 
for any fuch Purpoſes; und as the Dayyap heed for 
it are marked down in their Calendars, tobe 
a Kind of providential Management —— nn 
ſhall not g together with their but contrad 
one another. and mae their Religion deftroy elf 
woulch he plain Dealing, rather c eapunge thoft Patty 
out of their Calendar, than let nd chere x Re 
proacht to their Cauſe; What Precedes do they and 
in the Scriptures, that Faſts are ordained for encquruge 
ing the Breed of Catti, er augmenting the Nuthber er 
Sailors; by employing them to ehten Herring; r. 
As their a fältige pecify s Phe antſeßt Fre 
phets telbus; itwasordained arp me _ 
our Saviour ſays, for expulling the Devil; — buf 
for ſubqduing the Pisſh te the Spirit Let Referer 
view! elves in th *Glaſs; an ſee whether tleif 
Way 3 cun be 1 Mark of Hohineſs. Now a$t6' 
other Marks of Hotinefs; Poverty; Chaſtity, and Obes - 
dience, ihey are not only Strangers to then fri Practice 
but they ſcaree know even the Meaning of the Words 
'Fhert ave Poor; tis true among hem, hut 1 
always agalaſſ their Wilts: They never ſtrip tec 
of all. heit Subſtance upon 4 feßgious 
ſcarce ev e diſpoſe of a Part of t, till they 
it no longer. Chat 
ragement? when they contradiQt” What” our Sabi 
taught, and deery u ſpiritual Catration, *ndadviſer -Þ 
Miniſterb of the a to involve themſelves in 
Cares of the Fler, and break their Proninfe mae d 
God, for N inity, eontrary to dt. Fault 
Doctrine: Aud ende, or SelHdeniaf, ef 
never cold ſhe one Taftance of it: generaPOR 
dience to dupe lors, placed over us by Nature, or 
poſſtive Law! e Ane what is e 
' 10 ene 


* bs; g : 6% 6 2h 4 2 
dale D hay W os * "If * 31 — 


ae dead, lin Chap. * 4 q 25 1 „ 


of v8 . *, FP 


ee _ 


* 
3 


hes under the greateſt Discos 1 Bk | 


, ” ao 


2 Jer Ae er 


 woluntary Self-den 


© — 
©. 
5 
— 


0 . A e e and God's Low al or- 


DY gegend which ſpecifies Tinies, Places and Per- 

ns ; when, Where, to whom, and how, the Virtue of 

Obedience MAY, «taxi gen to the ratet Height by a 
, -Tavo I dee 7 Rey e 2 LF 


Why may riot Perſons be efleened Holy"without - 
voluntary, Nudes I ir nat ſufficient % comply 


| dained in ſuch Caſes * Beides, it det nat appear that | 


dee — * can be complied; rwit 


th; or that 


J qubereby Per: LIE ' oblige the 
fewer 10 ry 2 | a 4 


5 I do not ſay, but that, Perſons 6 beHaly, by 


obſerving the Laws mentioned, but there is a greater 


Appearance of Holineſs, the more Zeal Perſons" thew 


in ee the LA. Did not the Apoſtles and Pri-. 
i wal” hriſtians excel others in Perfection And 


20 jos ly Perſons oblige themſelyes by\ Vow to perform 


Particular Religi ous 0d, Hal Practices, as thöſe of 


| | Irnouncing the this Ns by a Vo of, Po- 


Lenz deny in ur ves by vowing to obey ſuch 
: lar Pe ons, and by a renouncing the Pleaſures 
of the Fic by a Vow of Chaſtity ; then they may 


Ee Nee to comply with the, Will of God in the 


perfect Manner, and in this we place the Marks 


RT Holneb. IJ will not enter into a Detail of that 
Controverſy, how far ſuch Vows are lawful, and poſ- 


ble to be kept, Sc. | Only: inform you that Vows of / 


particular Actions, not commanded. either by 
dhe Law of ure orthe Law of God, have been made 


as We read in the Scriptures, Where they are ardered to 
be kept. And as to the Lawfulaeſs ood Poſſibility 'of ” 
© giving qur Poſſeſſions ta others, or obliging ourſelves 


_ of the Power of ee it by his Grace ; which 


f 4: 10 follow the. Will of others, does [it;not-e vely Day 


ppen, in all Contracts between Man and Man, con- 
med by. Promiſe or Oath ? Nor is there any een 
Difficulty in vowing Chaſtity, fart. we deprive God 


des by Prayer, and other Helps whereby Grace is 
ed for avoiding Sins of the Fleſh, as welkas We 


* Sins. | And 1 believe when che Se e 


4 —— 
% 


4 = 
+ .% ; 
CHF 6 2 + 


* * * wh * N : f 
\ * 4 * 8 „ 2 7 c o 9 
1. 2 ' - * , d f + MY. "5 
5 0 . n 1 3 4 
- = ſh 


2 i AR THOLE. 


who enter into a matrimonial State is looked ls le 8 | 
will be found that i is not the! . l 
moſt effeQual Help to preſerve Cha ity. Now thatthe 
Vow of Poverty, Cha ity and Obedience, are practice 
in the Church of Rome, is as plain à Fact a hat 
— are "Religious Performances and a Mr of 8 1 
A „ 
Tho 6 0 3 
ch is this: 1 un all theje Bes s are outward 
Th 2 of Holineſs, but true e in the Purity 


An. 2 5 8 72 gn 


n 


. 


EF 


mn 


eſtabliſhed upon Earth. And. ode, Attiele'of the Creed 4 
declares his Church is holy, we are to judge of tu Ho- | 
lineſs by the outward Behaviour w tho' it may 
be an equivocal Mark in particular Perſons, or Where 
there is a remarkable Defect in the vutward Behavidut _ 
of any Society, ho neglect and deſpiſe the Methods 
of becoming holy, yet all the outward Methods 
of becoming ho y are are profeſſed and practiſed by ** . 
Church, it deſervedly claims the Title of 2 

Q- We have dwelt hong enough upon this Subje@ The 
next Mari of the Church is Catholick. W Sl 

von mean by that Word F' 1 ©) 

A. The Word ſignifies unt A rd it ssh be ce. of — 
ſidered as a true Mark of Ch. Church upon -s ? 
Accounts; Firfl, merely attending to the Nen 80. | 
condly, by attending to the Thing fignified; N 
Q. How, can the | Name only diſtinguiſh l 
Church ? N not calledCarholich, FI Gong. 
in the Apoſtles? Tims." Bees, lav could itbe C 
before it was Univerſal ? +Nor could Univtrſaliry be 
aſcribed to it when the Apoſthes were ſuppoſed to mak the 
Creed: e yer Na -e en in e  .- 
ancient -GCreeds, as Rufinus tells us. ain, Heretichs 
o old; phe themſebves Cathelicks, and the , . 
fjerners Mil 9 6 n 

0 FJ | - The” 


. » f 
6 o 
- * | i þ | 
* X K. 


\ 


4 
"oi 
7 
5 
4 
N 
f 
- 
k 
$ 

4 

0 
"I 
"ie 
— 
. 
7 
8 
0 
1 
0 
4 
- 
l | 
. 
e 
r 
0 


y * . 4 * v „ 9 "I" : + \ * x ST C 9 PF) * by 
5 * 1 *. = J — 
91 * D WEN „ 
+ k * Fo 0 ' — 95 
. * 9 FT 4 . - > _ V4 # - l 
39 r Rane 
Is. 5 A 
* 0 . 
. — . —y 
a » 


there is no. Iuconveniense, if the Church then the 
Apellawen ef Cathefit ha, upon the Atenumt of he 
_  adicient-Prop 

3 becauſe in the Apoſtles Days, it Was preached over 
=— ſeveral Parte of 10 World. In ſome Churches indeed 


there was ſome ſmall Difference in the Words of the” 
Creed, upon Account of Hereſies that ſprung up ib the 


Apaſbles Days, and immediately after, ſo that i 


t Ryfinus obſerves; ho ſuch Alte rution in the 
a eed Was made Uſe of ab Rome. Howebek, ig all the 
_ , © firſt Ages, he true Cluich was always kn by the 


by - " the, ancient Fathers: I own; the Donati/is and»fome, 


= ; . Party. ſhewed the Abſurdity of their Claim. fn 
1 Becavſe the Henatiſ made d particular Society, 


the Catholick or univerſal Chutch. Secondly, Becuuſt 


their diſtinguiſning Name wag aa ken from thoſe Perſons - 
ſection, as 2 | 


= / ' who were Authors of the 
Manichenas, Pelagians;. Arians; Nowatians; Donati ſts, 
3 Sc. . Thirdly, - Becauſe : thoſe who were indifferent 
Perſans, called none Cathelicks, but ſuch as wete in 

. with the. umiverſal Chureh wWurtblh, 


that they had no Rlcht to 
ſeldom led 33 by neva 


= ; 5 3 tholicks aſſembled; they Mabe e at their Schiſ- 


matical Meetings, but ſent them to thoſ 7 who cm- 


mwmunicated witn de Churches abroad. Tbeſe ute 
ii \dAugn/itr's Reakons,* and may be applied to ah ye 
maogern reſormed Socisties 
7 N — 


* WES « SEO: AM 2 
. 1 ak EL) | My * — * 
* Vide 8. Aug. cont. r ease e 
4 * 
F 


„% © 1. DEE SOR DEWMYN 
> Mr 


bets: ſoratellint its Univerfaltyg as alfo; 


neceſſar to add fore Words, in Oppofition to them. 


Name Catholfrh, ad it appears by the Writings! of |. 


Other ancient Hareticks covetetl to be eſteemed and 
called .Catholicks; but. St. Ah and he other 


were - 
conined te Africa,, and . not be 


Thoſe very Hereticks eee were — | 


— — e 3 . 


were aſked to ſhew-a Perſon 82 _— Ca- 


ly theſe in PE ES i 
ee e Re wal ee and ow, | 


__ 


R - 
9 


0 4 
- 
- 


formed Bedies,. may \ pretend to lay Claim 1 it. 


ed in many. Parts of the Earth, in every Age finee it 
was eftabliſhed, and the very fame Creed was always 


Feth till all Fleſh had corrupted their | 
Time before the Flood: | During that Time; che 


2 


£ — and payin Wop o. different Geode; hee 
tho they buve/l tains bod Univerſalty ever 
ſince, as'-16 Place, = ir Hook e Arad Age 


. Tbe Fart, thy difputs no Univerſilivyasls Time” 
or Doeriney' a 


| eee he e ee | 


x —mny Vu _ 00 og 4 1 Y in. So i... 0% A. ©. a. 4 FF e ROPER 35. 
: 29 V 4 5 4 
* = — . £ 0 = ; wi = . 8 . = 


F CY - 0 d 7 
x * 4 - >. 


* x 
- © * 
— pl . 
» "of * 
* 


D xu TTL "5 
according ta Gt. Auguſtin's Argument, the Mane an 
as it's circumflantiated, is a Mark of the rue Churth 5 wy 
and I fuppoje: thi was the Reaſon why tht wery ee 
Canrbalick beld bim in the Communion he was: of.” "But 
then.as'to:the' Thing ſignified, ho di yo „ ape 
fear that Barer tb ngs to the Church 4 TA 
munieft with Rome ? — * you mean hy Univerſas 
tiny Nd Uns verſuiny be 4 Mark" of the jrue Churth; | 
Heathens, Turks, Arians, Greeks, nay ie leur re 


. 


A. Untverſality is not fo ſtriciy to be aba 6 — 
excludle All other Fhings in every Kind and Reſpegt, 
buf fouly co r ary to other Societies, and” chiefly 

id Do9rine': in theſe three Reſpects 
thy wenn; tort is univerſal, and no other. It flouriſh” 


its gan ol Heathens are not under our Conſideration, 

but onl thoſe Bodies who believe in the true Go. | 
and from the Church uni verſal; nd“ — 
tho\legthens might be eulled an univerſel Body as te - <_ 

Pluce, they were Bot ſo as to Tine or Dodrine? Tis MJ 

probable. there were no Heathens before the Deluge 
hat is, for above-#500 Years at leaſt * he Bons d 


a ſome” 


Church floutiſhed under the Law of Nature, tho Men 
ved imtheir Morals Again; they were not ViY 
as to Doctrine, being divided'ints nuwjbertels 


loſt evensthat Claim 
„But the Turks, 9 Sos Greek" 
Charch, once! mere, and, full n are, oy 
Hach, and:might diſpute Univerſality, 7 199 


70 


ther rife wan not till. ie bendre@ Years. 
afteriour Seviout's Plate 
Fach, and inany large Kin 


- the are Hvide i in their 
1 to — * 


. 
1 1. $.. 
* _ 


1 


% 
— 


XJ 
” 
* * 
„ 


* 
t — 
a 


= . A * d 4 7 p G L 
. » * » * * * * 
1 E 290 0 - \ % . 1 . 
_ n * * 85 & ! 4 >; e : „ . # 
6 01 \ | 14 . 8 L I X. : 4: s = l . : : 


kur CREB ae Lv > N 
e labert n any Reſpect were 


Des, - They; were divided into many Sefs. 


our Haviour's Time ; they 


as to na, Place: and Dodvrins. 


But upon their Schiſmatical Defection, they lost all 


the three Advantages, and are now contemptible we £ 
| P ee eee 23 
1 will leave theſe, and the reſi I mentioned, to 2664 | 
3 Univer/ality, which 1 find they can hau ne _ 

. - Pda to, and | 


nd come nearer to our own Times. Are 
not our modern Reformers extended all over' Europe,” 
een, 
nion with Rome? 


A is nue the Number of 5 eee Reformicyr 75 

is, greatly increaſed in ſeveral northern Kingdoms” 

equalling what may be found 3 
5 


But i it is far from 
ing to the Church of Rome, even in Eurupe. 
SE the Britiſb Dominions, Holland, Sweden, Den 
mark, and ſore Principalites in Germany.” 
"Communion with Rome reckon France, 
and greater Part of Germany, Italy, and all 
in thoſe Seas; they reckon alſo Portugal 
== in the Cal and Ve, 

cat Kin 


ies, 


dere is ſa great 
dom, there js a ſupezior Number of the Inhabitants, 
5 8 wick the Church of Nome; in ſome 


Bak e a Number little inferior. I 
X 4 Were, that the Kingdoms in Communion with 
Rome do far exceed. the Reformety in Power, 


Uniyerfic: Epiſcopal Set, and all the tward Ad 
ee and Appropuncys of. ire hg 


138% * 


moſt numerous, they came far ſhort of the trug Belie« _ 
$, and even then counted Heads by fraudulent gub- 8 


Their 8 not till about three hundred Fears after. © 
continued not many Years, ' © 
and at preſent are almoſt reduced to nothing. As" for 
the Greeks, fot near a thouſand Years, they were not 
divided from the true Church, and under her | might 
claim VUniverfality, X 


Thoſe in 8 
* 


gdomy- of Mexico and Peru hort rockin © 

all in Communion with the Church of. Nome, without 
any Mixture of other Profeſſions ; whereas in thlland; 5 
Ireland, and among the Proteſtant Princes in Germany! 

a Mixture, chat in ſome of theſe Ring- 


-- R "ab * en 
* . 4 1 ©v — = 
. . © 4 * oi N l a N 
5 4 4 4 

N - : i = V4 = 

: 22 N & 
7 4 "+ l 

- N * « * 
» * 


| there is) 


But ther 
Tine anc 
Pretence 
peared b 


that thei 


Q. 81 


in their 


of Chrifl 
thoſe- val 


| Rome, wh 


* * P * * F of F - 4 1 4 
> \ . 1 CES >» T7 Ya e 7 
— * 4.4 F * 4 ” > : 8 j ” 
: G r , 2 * 2 
. 4 n 
19 7 
1 y "+ 83 


: 2 
4; 


\ _—_— G 0 
1 * * 9 = 
4 77 * 74 
— d '#* 5 7 8 
— © 5 \ - Z 
* AS * a, = 2 f 


A 
. 


3, N1 NT! | A c | 
| there is no Room fo making u Comparison us to-Place, 


1 But then as to the other two Requilites, l 8 
Time and Dodrine, the Reformerg cannot have the eat. 


Pretence to inſiſt upon them. As to ne they! ap»\;_ . 
peared but as it were Yeſterday, they were ſo fut from 
being univerſal | as to Time ah Hiace, that; forraboye/ 
twelve hundred Years they covered nota Fot ef Land, 
and have been ſo divided as to Doctrine that they ars 
I ort different Profeſſions, aid different Communions : - 
FH that their Church in no Senſe can be called univerſal. 
Q. But pray give me Leave: te made one Objervation' 
in their Fawour, eſpecially with regard: to Univerſairty! .-- 
of Place. Da they unt poſſeſs ſeveral Trads of Land, 
and have they nat Colonies abroad in loub the: Indies? 11 
5 A: Ergo or wa port a Church, and no Part” 
of Chrift's ſeamleſ Garment, when compared wk | 
I thoſe vaſt Countries which are united to che Church of. 
5 Rome, where we meet with ſo many Archbiſhopricks,: © 
I HhBichopricks, Pariſhes, and great Numbers e - +708 
Communities, who are governed regularly by and un- 
der one ſpiritual . Paſtor, the Biſhop of Rome... What + -. . 
are a few Planters of Sugar and Tobacco, a ſt Fort 
75 erected on the Shore, half a Dozen of tippling Houſes 
-» | to entertain Sailots, and Warchouſes for their Mer 
8 chandize? What is a Conſul reſding at Alenpa, at C 
Hantinaple, Venice or Liſbon, in onder to obtain the _ 
Name of an eſtabliſhed and uniyerſal Church in those » —_ 
Parts, eſpecially confiderings that they profeſaa dilfe-. /.. 
rent Religion, one from an other, and are of different, *n_ 
Fo Communions 7 Now-the Caſe is quite-otherwiſe withi. .,— 
I | thoſe in Communion with Rome, who oblerye the Nute ; 
bis and carry. the Mark of Univerſality,, mentioned b 
Vincentius Lyrinenfis, dis, profeſſing a Faith chat ie 
fame without any Difference in No@rine and Goumgna , 


men hlien; 


EX ST Ear 9 4 „r 
Qa Proceed. to. the. fourth. Mark of , | 
Title 8., Pin en Ei naa | -- 1764: 0 
true Church, of Chijlkj, ought in ha ye the Apoſtles fan: ; 
ts Foungers. i \ 265715} 2 ) pinot b rien £38 | 
27 : +268 S290 4Lad.iowt av\3tiathd EIS FT * =— 


Qu» Ibis 
S 
+1 


- * - 4 
. e - #4 + 


Gn? 
"© k 


- 9 . 

1 188 
_ ” * 
- 

.. 


- SLID TY : » 4 EIS 


tmeeulüan, Se. Kugu 


| By ROS. and conſtantly 2 | 
>, ©: andipratifed. T'(halt not run abroad inte foreign” Na. 


. OO „ — * — a 
*  *F -F * : 22 "Y 22 * * ly — — b Y * U 3 e 
WW * F 0 2 N , w_ | 9 * ag £ * | \ — * ” 
or Ar L — N e 4 
* * *. | | by 
| E* N 3 * n 9 
1 * 4 A Ee 


Fg . EXILE OR Eb 


Gris: But what 


K eli tue C 11 4, ede 
s . What Liaserrom Wend i s that dis. 5 
Church muſt be very ancient, v as ol 

tles. And the near Inference is, that 


uſtyi sa 
Mark of Chriſt s Okurch, or that the Sectety: 


bf true 


Believers was prior in Time to any Body of Men di- by 


- vided from them. And Thirdly, Ur Follows; wat the 


3 i eee Church of Chriſt muſt ee Us een ow 


the Apoſtless gps ls 
T1 be tet e hoy 
and that Sucteſſian us uli Mark 


bt I laue fonetintedb/ervet.th e Writings Fer. 


5 had e 


urged the Antiquity of the Church and in order top#over | 


7, dt, trace the Succeſſun f tht trug Paſtors te the Apoſtles: 
* Whereas thoſe vb cb taxed with Nowetties, could 
's run up nd higher thin certain Perſons, who firfi broach- 


e the fbf fence the Apoſtles! Days ; und to render? 


_ theo Proof imore plainyand'as 'it wwere to the Eye, hy” 


Frallucril a Lift ef the ortholiox 'Biſbops, but particularly" 
Arbe Biſbopsi.of Rome, Bueceſſors to Sf, Peter 


” and 
Nome, i do. fucceed the Apoftlor :? 
9 This Succeſſion appears” by the Catalo 


* 4 »Archbiſhoj opa;Blihags) e. who in an Parts of 
the Worichhave — puedo Kingdom and Dioceſs, 


profeſſed What their Aneeſtotꝭ 


obſerve; how the Suceeflion-was carried 

iſles, and ſome neighbouring Coen 

| _ tries, France, Spain, Baly,"G epmiany, Roland: l 

Ein: , See, We tran? dess their 

3 Kings and Biſhops, from their firſt Converſion. to Chri- 
ſiaity, without any Interruption,” all Uving'in Com- 


1 * n 
on in the Britiſh 


won wich Roms, till fame dropt off upon Luther 
5 e s app As for the Brit: ions, ©, 
On c owny ch ag Writers 
. 4 , haye 

a Fee : 8 0 3 


„ 


0. Toit alin tied an at frat Bs 5 
4 — eee in drder-to- fie". Ar Mark . | 


x the Apo 5 


of the #rue.Chureh 5 
ſn; And ober orthodox Fathers, W 


1 2.78 
3 re wg ale ire is, tobe! comvinced that the Bifpops" 
—_  - Paytors, and fuch 4s now.are'in Communion 1255 N 


g * „ every. Nation, faithfully preſerved;'of all the 2 Ser 


i| 
1 
** | 
| 


r 
| 1 n 
: ; - 


232 


r 


* 


9 
5 


* TW"; 8 


* hr. of ent a a TY 4 . N 
N 5 9 


STR N 
* Sd.) 4 4 
4 


= a f ; 3 


I N 1 
4&5 ak * 
9 


to the Norman Conqueſt. The ſame Unity of Doctrine 
and Church Government is owned by the Reformers, , 
and proved in che ſame Manner by Catholic Writers, 


aã⁊s to the Saxon Monarchs, and during the Heptarchy 


from the Conqueſt, till the Saxons were converted from 
Paganiſm, which compriſes about five hundred Years,” 

So that there is an unconteſted Succeſhion of the Church 

in Communion with Nome, for a thouſand Years, with- 
out any Interruption. As to the Britzf+Church; it 
lay under great Oppreſſion after its firſt Eſtabliſhment; 
the latter End of the ſecond Century, by the Roman Go-' 
vernors, the Diacleſian Perfecution, the Pits Invaſion, 
and Saxon Uſurpation, Who being all Pagans; gave a 
Diſturbance to the Succeſſion, yet as far as their imper- 


fe Records are able to inform us, we have an Abcount. - 
of ſeveral of their Princes, Biſhops and Monks,” WWW ũ . 


lived in Communion with Rome, and profeſſed the 
ſame Faith with the univerſal. Church abroad, a 
joined with the Saxons upon their Converſion. 
Q. I cannot ſee any Way Reformers can haue to e. 
fuſe this Mark of apoflolical Succeſſion ; and therefore © 
they endeavour to evade the Force of the Argument, by. 
rendering the Mark of Antiquity infagnificant. 2 
they „ perſonal and doQtrinal ur- 
ceſſion. 
perſonal Succeſſun may be continued by Intruders © and 
falſe Teachers; whereas a doftrinal*Succeſſn is "made 
out, by * ſhewing a Conformity of Dodrine with "the: 


| _ NNIINTH.ART.ICLE. 3 
have demonſtrated from Publie Records, and the Hi 
tories and Writings of every Age, that every Ning, 

5 Archbiſhop of Canterbury, and fo teſpedively, that 
_ everyBiſhop and learned Man lived in Communion W] 
EKame, and made Profeſſion of the Romiſh Faith, from 

Henry VIII's Reign upwards for five hundred Years 


be firft, they ſay, is not material, becauſe @ . 


Scriptures, the primitive pure Ages, at, and ſaum ,. "7% 


the Apoſtles Time, as alſo by adhering to ſuch as had an 
apoftolick Spirit, and undertook 
this makes it apoſtolick. 


A. This Doctrine, between a perſonal and doctrinal 
Succeſſion, is a mere Evaſion, and in itſelf 4 Contra- 
diction : There cannot be a Quality, without a Sub BE, 
of Adbehon, nor 80 conyeyed, without Ha 
* 3 | 77 


* 


to refarm the Cuff, 


* 


4 WY 
| ih. 190 
f [ 
. 4 d 
2 | 
* 0 Z 
4 „ q 
* XD \ 
72 = 11 
' " 1 
* 9 
1 6 
( 


7 
* 


N 990 . x: a 20 THE CREE Bai > 
> ro cdnveyit; ſo that what you call a Succeſſion of 
Dorne, ſuppoſes a Succeſſion of Perſons. Fown,s 
=, — perſonal Succeſſion only is not a fufficient Mark of 


* ry 
: = 4 l 
f * 
- 4 EF, 
; £ 


9 nm * R " 
q . * N b n v LA. OY 7 1 —_— N A * 
Ld bs l * : » \ — 1 * - e X 
1 * L 19 of > ty, . F 7 hn I» _ * 2 © * , TY 
> K * 7 * — | — 5 54 — {4 p > 
* 4 - \ 1-44 a * 5 | d 2 
b bs "> | G = * 3 * wu * 1 = * » P C3... a2 
: , 1 . ws. : \ G * * - = , 
4 ., DEE a F 
, * * " * * = * 


19 7 


Truth, for the Reaſons you inſinuate; but other Cir- 
cuunſtances are required to ſhew that the Perſons are 


not Iunovators ; but then a Succeſſion of Doctrine is 


unintelligible, when Conveyances are wanting. 15 
a fee that ſuch a Succeſſion of Doctrine is un- 
intelligible (ibo I own it is very improperly called Suc- 


. , 7 


a 
fy- 


ed'to the Scriptures, and had Paſſages 


Fee did Tertoihan, St. Epiphanius, St. Auguflin, 


415 n 
;_ _ "tbey have af juſtifying 


auch the reft of the Orthodox Fathers, proceed againſt 
mem? They owned the Scriptures were-« good Rule 
in the Caſe if either any of the Books were rej 

| | ; and therefore, they urged 


© = the Authority of the Church, which was commiſſioned. 


te determine theſe Matters. They produced Cata- 


Jogues of Biſhops and ancient Fathers to give Teſtimo- 


n Heretiekꝭ to name the Perſons who had 


-** - Handed down their Errors from the Apoſtles. Now if - 


- ancient Hereticks, who:lived'ſo-npar w the Times 


Reformers make out their Succeſſion, ufter 
Ages of \ Interruption, or what Pretence can 
elves, who have no Ar- 
guments to urge, but what all Hereticks made uſe 4 : 
din. Appealing to Scriptures, expounded accor 33 
to their on — Ak Judgment ? As for the Noiſe they 


wate about the primitive and pure Ages, wbieh the? 


„ 
* A "1% 


- 


tofollow ha Claim; -ither-t/ -| 
3 they * * * ö. 8 R 
1 x 4 * 4 . 6 +, the 4 
- . . * 1 1 | 
: — | F bw 95 : 
i 5 yy | | * 
- G 10 * 
14 : x -< 6.x 


X& - 
gein Defence of every Error they maintained. 


1 5 


y ol what was the true Senſe of che Seriptures. - The, 


__ tie Apoſtles, were at a Koſs upon this Account, how- . 


| 


Fx 


= appeal both from Fathers and Councils to the Word 
God. 


e . Rs 
* * — N A 
4 | . F «+ 4 ” = | : 


* 


of thoſe Times, and =Y 
fore they refuſe to ſtand by. any ſuch Evidence, 


N 


is 4 


Q 1 exon 'the Want of perſonal drag 


| Inconvenience ; and therefore, Jome ' the Reformers haves we 


attempted to aid it, and to this offered - 
a Lift of Perſons, throug bh whoſe the Truth has. 


been conveyed to , viz.” The Albigenſes in France, - . 
the Huſſites in Bohemia, and the Wicklefifts in Englandy 


a Light for Luther and Calvin, Sc. 

A. What can this Chain or ai 18 
fect to their Purpoſe ? Can it reach through a1 
Ages as is required ? Or can the Reformers, 1 - 
their $kill, join the Links together? The — 
which may be obſerved in this pretended gute 
plainly ſhew the Deſperateneſs of the Defence 
will only mention ſome of them. Fhofe-pretended mY 
ceſſors of the Apoſtles were Hereticks condemned * 
the univerſal Church at that Time. They did not - 
immediately ſucceed one another, there being « 
of ſome Ages between them. They had no U 
nication, but lired in different Places, and at different 
Times. They varied in eſſential Paints from each 
other#, They were only a few „obſtinate 
Perſons, without Government, Biſhops 
a mere Mob, and in open Rebellian-ag 
Powers under. — they lived. In 
reduced to nothing, — 
Innovation of Luther and BDaluis; and therefore, could 


or Paſtors, and 
oft the lawful 
they were all 
before the Reformation and 


| Not be their immediate Predeceflars, as toTime, nach 
leſs as toNodrine ; their Tenets being direly opa 
to the Reformation in many effentiat-Pointsy "and this - | 


Kind of Succeſſion can be no more icial to ie 
Claim of God's Church, than a Liſt of Rebels can be 
prejudicial tothe Royal Succeſſion of Kings, — 
ginning with Oli er Cromwel, a Ca ſnauld be 
ade of all the Rebels tixt oppoſed Crown ia 


| crop mo _ = Conga” 


1 Ti. 
ER een en, oth Vee L. 1s. 


” 
A 


A 
\ off 


| NINTH-ARTICLE. - 9 - 
the Doctrine or Diſcipline — 


- * 1 
4 by * 
* e bf 
- , 
— 
4 * 
5 
* 


who were Forerunners of the RO and . 5 


a 


6. 2s > a 


f Gn — A * 1 1 OO * A * * | 7 ary , l 

» 4 . 1% bk, 4233 n 
* 0 N I o * - * , * * . mY 
% 1 1 of * * * * 4 of 1 * 
: 8 6 7 ; R * * N 
N 0 . . B 


FT 5 - 
3 # 
ff 


T $s | 7 | : 8 — bo | 
| * * nee 
ra enn 


their Succeſſion : They might lurk inviſibly in the Body of 


| auth all 1h! neceſſary Points of, the Chriftian- Religion, 
'\ excepting the add: 
rein through the Channel. 
are intangled. Was there ever any Syſtem more in- 
- quences 7 A SByſtem deſtructive to all Government, 
both civil and eccleſiaſtical: A Syſtem that opens a 


- Angle Perſons, to juſtify their Defection both in Church 


' Spaniards lurking in our Kingdom, without any farther 


= as it imports a total Inyiſibility, they have Recourſe to 
--- , the Members of the Church of Rome, as the Channels 


x 


- Reformers were deſtitute of a regular Succeſſion of Paſ- 


tors, this Want was ſupplied by Popith Paſtors, who 


during all thoſe Ages are to be conceived as Monſters 
- confiſting of two oppolite Natures-;\half Papiſts, and 
© - - half.reformed Clergy : If confidered aA. all the 


Points eſſential to Chri/”sChurch; they were Reformers, 


And continued the Succeſſion as true Paſtors. If con- 
idered as practiſing, holding and impoſing additional 
- Articles, contrary to the Gol 
erz, and in that Reſpect had no Succeffion from the 
' es, Now Reformers claim their Sacceſhon under 
the firſt Confideration,. and allow Popiſh Teachers to 


have been the Channel, through which paſſed all he 


©», Eſſentials of the true Religion: But now obſerve the 


z 
P44 * 


* 3 : * * * , \ 
PI "= LA 1 Y = ©. a " 9 4 
cf * = = 


the univer/al Church, and as they received the Script 


1 tional Articles, and ſuperſtitious Prac- - 
dice the Church of Rome; they might claim à Su- 


A. The more the Reformers ſtruggle, the more theß 
confiſtent with itſelf, and more abſurd in all its Conſe- 
Bap to Rebellion, Diſobedience, Schiſm and Hereſy; - 
and puts it in the Power of any Body of Men, or even 
and State. And in the firſt Place, what Proofs are there 
of this inviſible State of the Church? Would it not be 
a Madneſs to pretend, there is now an inviſible Army of 
Proof? But as they cannot be ſerious upon this Point, 


of Truth and Chain of their Sueceſſion. And pray | 
bow was this? Why, during thoſe Ages, wherein the. 


pel, they were falſe Teach- A 


Circumſtances 

T4. * 9 9 * * 8 . 
| 9 4,45 HERES $I>4 4 
. .” * o 4 b- 3 


Q I own, theſe are but ſcandalous and dirty Channels, 
. fen conveying the Waters of Life, and the Reformers a. 

peur to have dug themſelves Cifterns which cannot h 
r & them. But they have flill another Way of < maintaining . .. 


— 


, Deere 2.7 
— 

99 x 

, - " 


_ during ſeveral Ages, impoſed edition! e me: 


NINTH ARTICLE e 
 Circumltaiicyy of this whimſical Suceeffion..\Is not the 


true Faith às much deſtroyed b additional Articles 
as by ſubtraQing from them? f the popiſh Paſtors, 


ſiſtent with the true Faith, they could nat be Ortho- 
dox Teachers. No Man can act lawfully without a 


| 5, Commiſſion, and what Commiſſion can falſe Teachers 


* 


ſufficiently valifies 


give, who are themſelves withaut Commiſſion ? But 
the Abſurdity of this Plea will appear farther, When 
the late Reformers fly to the Church of Rome? for 
their Conſecration, Epiſcopal and Sacerdotal, ſuch as 
m to preach. and govern the 
Church, For in the firſt Place, few of them ever pre- 
tended to this Conſecration, being neither Biſhops nor 
Prieſts: Others cannot make out their Conſecration, and 
ſcarce any of them eſteem that Conſecration to be n 
ceſſary. But of what Advantage is Conſecration, in 
Caſe t they could be favoured with it? The ancient He- - 
' reticks, vis, Arians, Donat io, Pelagians, &c. received 
the Orders of Epiſcopacy and Preſbytery from Ortho- 
dox Paſtors, but this gave them no Authority to teach 


heretical Doctrine: And cho both they and the ate RE 
formers receive the Scripwure from the Orthodox Party, 
| they are not well qualified thereby 


to expound it in 
their own Senſe. Thoſe who laid Hands upon them 


gave them no ſuch Commiſſion, but on the contrary - 1 


obliged them to ſubmit to the Powers that ordained 


them, both ag to uriſdiction or Doctrine. 


„ ay oe” all, I don't fee why Paſtors, ien gel ö : 


Ordination, 2. Learning, and Zeal, v e t. 


= a Ri * 22 ng the Church, when thoſe. whe 


conſecrate 

pretended Caſe of whe Reformers, in thefe latter Times. 

No Commi fron 15 required to Per form good Adions ; the 

Law and the Goſpel gives Man à Commiſhon in 
all the 


thoſe Circumſtances ; ſo that Noife alert 8 * 
is little to the Purpoſe. 


A. You now touch the Heart of the Cauſe, and the... 


Plea has a plauſible Appearance, but it Jays open the 


Nakedneſs of the pretended Reformation, in all its Pag, 
Tbe 60g e by A NR is making . 


IL * 


n rele their Duty, which was the - © 


OW TRL REED | (cn, 
better. Now the Character, Parts, and Zeal, Are WW - Y 
-  . uſeful ealifcations ; yet they are not ſafficieatwith= - 
deut ner 1 rents, We are to-cnquirs inte theie 
doc, want that wants Reformen? Their No-—-—- o- - 
die, the Effects, Sr. Ils aw eafy Matter to cry out 
Reformation, Reformation: But in the firſt Place, W Ww. Y + 
were tobe reformed? In what were they to be reſormed ß -- 
Wo ündertook co reform? What Motive had they, ũ Þ 
 - | what wazpheir Method ? Did they kRually reform se 
Faichofthe Church? This I win eaquire ints, througß 


- 


n 
: Y l 7 1 * 
, * 
4 r | 9 L"_ 1 122 0 


- 
N 3 3 
„ 3 pf 
. 1 ; 
> 
« 


ee Particular; they pretend to reform thoſe whom. - 
ei had given a fpecial-Commiſſion to govern, g . , 
reform others, and to whom he had 3 frequene oF 
'Promifesof his Aſſiſtance, that they ſho $ teach 
mie Truth; fo that there could be no Occaſion for be 
—_— _ Reformation, unleſs Chriſ broke his Promiſe. Tex, 
BB n Church, in Matters of Faith, and a 


inws of Difciplice. As10 the firſt, there cond be no. | - 
Docaſion-for. it, fince (37%, has promiſed, inthe 16th - |, + 
- "Chapterof St. John, and the 28th Chap. of St. Mathew, tf * | 

_ Kat de and bis HolySpirit will abide with his Church, p 
Au teach her all Truth to the End of the World, and | 


har ide Gates of Hell all never prevail againſt her: 
dy which it is evident, that ſhe could not err in Matters « . 
el Faith. As to her Manners, if there was ay Oecas - "Ig 
| Hoi, it was to have been done, ad was continaa | © | 
node in etery Age, by Councils, general, national and F 
Provincial, as it appears by the Canons ſtill extant fot - 
_ tPuipoſe. Nor would bur late Reformers have dne 
demi, bad chey proteeced no farther, and obſerved the 
wa Methods of reforming, and ſhewn due Reſpeck to FY 
Gaperiors in the Undertakmg. Thofe who pretended . | 
w reforth were Perſons of ſcandalous Lives, and fuch . _ - | 
mmuiſtruments as God never would make Ute of to car —\ 
e good Work. As to their Motives, they Were ava. 
mee, ambitious, Tacrilegious, carnal and rebellious 3 
3 . Gap to any private Perſon, to reform the N 
 ,_ © llablithed Laws, both of Church and State; upon a 
= ». Breterice of Errors committed by the fupreme' Powers. 
becher they actually did reform the Church ur. 
poppenfs bythe Conſequence, The Dn 1 
ER © wx <A —— vanc 1 


— ＋ i} 


— 


» 
- 


2 _—_ 


6 
* 


- 
Z 
* 
5 
8 * 
7 * 
) 


* * 
4 
. = 
, . 
7 TA , 
1 : 
6 * 
2 1 
© *? . - 
: 1 1 
9 > - 
* * 
0 | 
ny 


* 
15 | 
of > 


3 bi Ds 
x Þ 


— , * 


— 


os ebe other Marks of the Church, viz. 
Conversion of Heatheniſh Nations. - 


Mark of Truth, upan ſeveral Arcoungs, 2 py 
7 ten known 10 impoſe an Men | 
25 e he above either Art or Nature. Str. 
0 , The Devil and wicked Per ſans, by Combination © 
<vith him, duften perfor 


Again, Heathens.can work Miracles. 


x . 3 7 bu 
- * 2F 4 
i Odio © 8 


NINTH ARTICLE 


» Con-- 


away among debau Court Favourites, were-the 
ve 1 of 8 gate 1 4 
. In the next Place you are to fatisfy mw. as i the 


4. 
— 


e Po vo: 
A. Tis « furprifing Work, above the Reach of 


Art or Nature, and which an Almighty Power. 


. 4 Work of that Kind. cannat he mentioned as @ 


eubich 
con 


which fall 


Ire ' Things, 
not under the-Pozuer either of Art or Nature that wt cou 


m ſurpri 


*. diſcover, Thirdly, Towugke wonderful Fer armancer fs 
. certain Mark of Truth, or that the din, 


er ts en. 


' floyed in them; we muſt be capable of diſcerning g 
in 


far Art and Nature can extend 


4e Productions. 


24. As to the fr ft, what Jugglers perforguane eably 
Pi apr 7 r J. as 
Experieuce. As 10 e ſecond, the Devil, tis true, bas - 
2 great. Iobght into bath Art and Nature, and is 
ble of pexfarming wonderful Things, which wwe . 
account for; hut there heing many Things he cannat 


effoct, and even What Wanders he does perfarm, ane = | | 


always detected, and proved mat to be the Warks of 
divine Power. As to the third, cho we canner dave 


into all the. Secrets of Art and Nature, ſo as todileover”> 52 
every particular Effet, and form a Judgment, that at 


. * 7 = = 
3%" 
% * 


— 


— 


193 
2 — , 1 * 


7 * 3 4 1 1 L 


: | 
vw Þ 
ty 7 
* 


da advanced tended to Liberty and Vice; They geen 22 
all Church Authority, and gave it to the . : 
 trary to the Doctrine of the Goſpel, n af 
free Will, Merit of good Works, Confeſſion, ating, 
and decrying of voluntary Poverty, Chattity and Obes © 
dience, were manifeſt Oppalitians to a-good Life ; Ge> 
.  -. Rtroying pious Foundations, deſigned for the Poor and 
_ "God's Service, ſeizing their Lands, and throwing hes 


& A P 
8 CY a n 
r — — ä 


ed, as e find by 5 


_— 
- 


= : . AE e POge GEE 
ral e which we are fure can have 1890 God 


neſs and 


for their Author, as namely, raiſing the Dead to Life, 
e or foretelling future Contingences, a 

curi empers, naturally incurable without any 
"Applications ither from Art or Nature! As for Mira- 
cles being performed by Heathens and Heretichs,” they 
Awere commonly detected to be Impoftures, and ndt 


Miracles: And tho! God ſhould have made Uſe of ſuch | 


Inſtruments to ris. Miracles, yet we never find | 


de did it in Confirmation of their Doctrine. oF FL, 
at Conflrution then do you put upon the Mon- 
"ders performed by Pharaoh's Magicians, by Simon Ma- 


us, by Appolonjus Tyaneus, and thoſe that wi | 


will per form Theſe are to be Jace"? to confirm f 
Dochrine be will tearh,” 
4. Great Numbers will be Gutes away by them, 
not mere by the Forte of "thoſe Proofs, but by Blind- 
bſtinacy, in Puniſhment of Sin: For God 
ever permits falfe Prophets and Magicians, but he 
- Nis up the Workers of Miracles to oppoſe them and 


132 = Forg 4 Moſes and Aaron detected Pha- 
| 9 


ns; 


"Peter detected Simon Magus, and 


aha and Flias "will confront, Antichriſt. © So that as 


God's Power is employed in working true Miracles; 


bis Goodneſs and Juſtice interpoſes to detect falſe a 


- 
* 


=O: When Miracles are true, and done by the Poxwer of 
5 God, all the World muft confeſs, Proteſtants as well as 


_ 'Oatholicks, Jews and Heathens themſelves, that thoſe 


bo awork Miracles-to confirm their Doctrine are true 
Apoſtles, and that the Faith they teach is true: For M 
Facles are certainly a divine Atteflation of Truth, and as 
fuch are urged in the Scriptures, both old and new, ab- 


98 1 by Chriſt himſelf, as 4 Teftimony grebter than 


1 of 2 John, to prove himſelf the Meſſiah. St. 
And by St. Paul as the Signs and Seal of 2 
„ 2 Cor. xii. 12. Andi 5 were once clean 


8 -that you have had any of theſe extraordinaty 


Fer ſons in the Cburch of Rome, 271 the Faith o 


* "hot Church, who have been Workers of Miracles, 
- Chriſt and the Apoſtles, in. curing the Sick, the Lone, 


# - 


* * F 4 
T; . 
4 : 
; 
= 1 - 
: 4 ] 
1 
b 


a * On © - _— 1 2 " — — 99 

* 4 * » * * A * ' FR”. APE * Ss , . * * 2 p 

p * * p 1 af „* * " * * — 
» „ 2 * * * : 5 
\ . 
5 7 
* 8 * o \ 7 
-» = 

. * 


NINTH /AR TICLE- woo” 
the Blind, and raiſing the Dead to Life, uur ,, % 
oorſe than Infidels if we did nat gun the Church of Rome” 
| to be the true Church, and the Roman Faith the true 
Faith. Have you any Authority: that may be depended 
upon, that ſuch Miracles have been done by the Saints 
. of your Communion F sn Pats * 2 
A. We have as good Authority for the Truth of ma- 
ny.ſurpriſg Miracles, done by fuch as believed and 
preached the Reman Faith, as can be had for the Truth 
of any hiſtorical Fact: For Inftance, the Miracles 
1 wrought by St. Auguſtin, our Apoſtle, at the Conver- 
3 fionof England, in Confirmation of the Roman Cg 
thick Faith, vis. The Maſs, Tranſubſtantiation, Invo» 
. cation of Saints, Prayers for the Dead, Cc. atteſted IF. 
41. venerable Bede, and all our Chronicles; Holling ſbeady 
; Stow, Goodwin, and others. The Nracles done at Sr. 
| Stephen's Relicks, related at full Lene by St. Auguſin 
e Great *; as an Eye-witneſs to many of them : And 
can any one doubt byt St. Stephen himſelf, as well as 
St. Auguſtin, the Relater of theſe Miracles, preathed 
the ſame Faith as thoſe Perſons did ho came to v 
nerate his Relicks and implore his Interceſſion for the 


5 
| 
is 
? 


| Cure of their Sick and raiſing of their Dead > The 
public Miracles done by St. Bernard (before thoufands 
„of People) preaching the Roman Catholick Fa, 
| againſt the Henricians and Albigenſes, who were 6 


Branch of the Manichean's Sect, atteſted' by all the | 
| Hiſtories: of thoſe Times. The Miracles done by Sts. 
1 Dominick and St. Francis; one the Founder of che 
54 Dominican, the other of the Franciſcan Order, both 
ſtrongly united to the Church, and See of Rome z rev © 
lated by St. Antoni nus +. The Miracles done by Bt; - 
2 2 at the Converſi6n of 3 Indies : Mr: 
ory of Cambridge, in his Geographical DiQtionary; - 
Page 410, witneſſing, that this great Saint and Jeſu,” 
and Preacher of the Roman Catholick Faith, did ra 
_ culouſly cure the Deaf, the Dumb, the Lame, the Bling, 
2 80 | ey "7 i's F 5 | 3 W .. che 
8 | rie N be. . «SAT. 978 9 , 7 | 
. L. u. de Civ. Dei! Chap. 6. 
SHE enn . + 1 = ORE 


. , 1 
9 


* 


"3 
. 


\ ol » > 2 * N — ! * 5 — 
1 5 . CC WE T4 £4 34 * 2's KS. *. 2 
1 . SS. | 8 
o © 3 1 — P 
v4 43 g 8 1 4 1 7 a 
— 1 
4 4 > * 0 N . - 8 
* 


_ + 1 1 | TRE On Eu 
1 che Siek, and raiſed the Dent to Life. In «Was as. 
_ Voluine "wouldnt fuſkce 2d relate the Miracles done 
de Saints of our Cotmmunion; public, certain, un- 
„ Conteſted, nd-prodi Miracles; the Truth Wbt 
* ſo undonbted, that th publiſhed to the World 
for Truth by Proteſtants 
| — — 
Obapter of their Hiſtory for 


b 


- and the 'molt incredulous Part have 8 object 
BY them, but what might formerly, s.poot 
eafos,. dave been ob jected by the Fexorand Heathens 
againſt the Miracles - Cbriſt aud the Apoſties: For all 

> parks ay vgamſt them is, that they are*roporred 
2 , and that they will not — 
ad may not 
dies of Chr und his Apoſtles were reported by Qhriſ. 
fans, and that they — believe Chriſtians: 
. as Miracles: Facts, can have no other Proof but 


mem eh the laſt and higheſt Proof of Doc kine, 
ce hape no other Proof for themſelves, but the E videnee 
1 NS to thoſe who faw them done, and their Peſti- 
mony and Report to othets. In the Proof of Miracles, 
N Tan'igo higher than to make it appeur by the 
moſt creditable Authors, that ſuch miratulous 
were done, at fucka Time aud Place, in the Sight Gf 
1 - whole Muftitudes of People; by which — may 
. + de ascertain of the Truth of Miracles as of another 
Nac we ſee or hear. Cannot I prudentiy believe ſuch 
Perſons as St. Aatoninus, venetable Bede, St. Augu fin 


rhe Great, St. Ambroſe, &c. On the other Hand, fr 
ib Men may de reputed F this will overthrow 
mie Credit of thoſe Men, and mps, which —_— ; 
il che Proofs we have for the 9 — of the primiti 


q 5 a Chriſtians, and the divine Eſta bliſtiment of the Chriſtian = 
| . Religion: Either then own our Miracles to be true, Ur 


l . Word, who atteſt the Truth of them, any one inclin- 
= ed to * an In fidel may, with as. good Reaſon; queſtion” 


1 * 

4 = k 

. 6. 3 1 

o * N 
5 1 2 


— 


* * 4 A = 5 5 * 4 7 - 1 L - 7 
89 25 


ER”; 


dy 
= 1 * 
4 = 
"or 0 
> 6G 1 , ? 7 
- * of o 5 ba 1 % 
* 
aw 1 8 —_— 2 2 


=. , 


emſelves, as may be Teen in © 
ary, in the th * ' 

:entury. The Truth 39 © 

e theſe Miracles” the tearned Part of 'Ptoreſtans own, 


the Credit of Hiſtorians to recommend the Truth of | 


3p $f you take the Liberty to{give the. Lye to all the 3! 


. all Fs % 1185 eee a 
wo; ? 
. * 
% 
N 7 2 1 . : 0 | = 4 
- 7 * * 2 - | : ” . _ 6 . 4 * I p 4 4 
4 4 4 % 2 * 4 "IS... * - s l bd 4 
> WN I mr I SY .F - _— * 4 | l 
e ** - 1 i N 
N 1 * f | = . 7 S - =. i 4 bo 
Y 15 
* * Y 
©. ** wo X 


Jews und Haurbems ſay, that he Min- 


9 - 
- 
— ——A—U—G — — — 
* 
o_— . 
6 . 


65 - * wt? . © , "4 
= waa A Lin 414204 Ges BS & 


them, and all the Authority that ean 


- was'by*being 
and Juſticeof their Cauſe, could prev 


3 * er.. 


Pe — 
5 ” 
= 
*; F _ = | . 
—_ 1 by F N 
1 - * „ by v i My aw — * 
* * F 1 — * * * on : N . 4 4s p. * 
« = * « 9 "MK. + = * ©% g 
- je - : * * 1 * 5 br ' 4 
b % \ 1 * 9 


* 1 FE 2 1 * P 4 N * 4 * - 3; TY? ny F * \ * CY = * * b 4 92 1 a5 q « ti „ 4 
8 4 CPP Yee OY | COT LR LES WO! 
; , © \ _ . - ay g 7 mY - - * * - . 
. 1 ö 3 * * 1 5 * - - 
4 5 


* | 
Ninrn reel 1 
to be divine, dr any other Fass, under Protence that 


there is no geometrical or \metaphy ical 8 for 
_ ſuch Things. In a Word, we all the Evidence 


that the . — of Miracies cen:edmit. 1 OE 1 ö 1 


human Teſtimony that can be had for 
4 - 4 tin de bad for 4 
ruth of any: And he uires more 18 usa 
—_ _ unreaſonable Man. > . 5 
only remains, concerning Marks Wards. 
that u u a Word or uf the Conor fron Of , 
hich appears t me ungueſtionable Prof , f the das. 
be true. And in theft Place; lei m. whe 
Mature of this Argument ; -what Nations have been con- 
"were anid who were the Inftr uments' Nah by — 
ghy, "God in that great Work? 
The Propagation of Chriſtian Reli and 
* looked upon as an undeniable of _ 
vine Power, as the deneutka noes-plainty declare. 


Perſons . re unqualiſted as t0 any 
man Means: The Bote . 


y oppoſite to the Intereſt and Affections of -all Man- 
kind, and the Method they made Uſe off, in all Appear- 


ance, vas deſtructive to the Cauſe they undertook. 


The Apoſtles ere Perſons without Power, Intereſt, or 


Learning; the Doctrine they taught was «Denial of W . 
the lia of Life; and the 
overcome, and being put t 
their Enemies; ſo that nothing but the Foree of Truth, 

ail upon Mankind, 
As to the Truthof 


and bring about their Converkon.” 
the Fact, it upon hiſtorical Credit, wi. ch _ 
forms us, that there were ſuch Perſons- 8 
his Apoſtles, «nd re . 
on e ” 4 ren ods 
Mithis-mii / de Suu : Party <p 
Hes itſelf Chriftian ; but the Mooſe: as" - 
i 2 the Wert, how + wits "ut + care 
The eatheniſh Worſhip was" the ane 
for three hundred Years fter, in alf hr of the World, - 
and in ſome "Nations nothing was done, in ede © 


e 


* 


* 


= 
_ A 
= Kr I 


9 
-, 2 


9 1 


= 


E 


* EY. N 2 y T2 4 — 
* ! 3 * * A * * 2 
K an 4 I a - . : 4 
* | g ns * d | G « 
* * 1 — N J = \ \ G : 4 
\ *y - * 4 8 5 = 4 
* 


© welt mY THE "CR BBD: * 


A., What 1 inſinuated is very much to our 
. preſent Pur ſe, Chriſtianity was but gradually pro- 

2 juring the firſt three hundred Years after 
- *Chrift and even after that Time, ouly few Nations 
2 entirely embraced it. The remaining Part of the La--. 
bour was undertaken and completed by Perſons in 
Communion with the See of Rome, who profeſſed the 
fame Doctrine that is now taught by Roman Catholicks. 
The Converſion from Pagani/m to Chriſtianity is en- 
_ _ tyely owing to them; they were the. Inſtruments em- 
ploy ed in converting the French, Spaniardy, Engliſh, 
- 86. alſo Norway, Denmark, Sweden, - Po Hungary, | 
and all the Principalities of Germany; andof late Tears, _ H 
- Perſons of the ſame Religion have brought to the Chriſ- 

tian Faith infinite Nambers of the Inhabitants of both " 
| Ge Q 7 and Weſt Indies. 47 

W eſe are Fats that banner * called i in Oweftion, | 

47 ar 15 upported by the ſame hiflorical Credit which © 

8 ftimony of the Propagation of Chriftianity during 
The ff three hundred Years. _ | | | 
AH. And if this be ſo, there cannot be a irooger ; 
Proof of the Truth of a Religion; and that they who | ib 
were employed in the Work were the Inftruments of 
Heaven: And that, on the contrary, all thoſe SeQs 
who are divided from the Church of Rome, not being 
able to ſhew, or even pretending to lay Claim to the - 
\ Canyerfion of any one Heatheniſh Nation, are entire- .Q 
I deſtitute of the divine Aſſiſtance ; they cannat com- 
plain of Want of Opportunities, being daily converſant 

min the Way of Trade with the Infidel-nations. They 
bduave learned Men among them, capable enough to in- .C 
ſtruct them in Chriſtianity, and of late have made little | fo 
Subſcriptions to carry on that Work, but without any pl 
Effet. God will not concur with ſuch Inſtruments, ' ö 


. who are more zealous to fill their Warehouſes, than - | 3 
* gate the Goſpel. 1 tu 
2 is meant by the laft Words of thi Article, "44 
the ommunion of Saints? 98 
. By Saints are to be underſtood, all the Bleſſed in 4 $; 
8 all the Faithful on Earth, and all the ſuffer- 8 _ - 
Al 


5 e in Wen Berween who: there 2 a. 


: L 
f 7 Fg N , . 
— | 7 TE ow. of | 3, * 


>5 


TENTH--ARTICLE. . , wow. 7 


Communion or Correſpondence, bebe to their 
Stations. The Bleſſed in Heaven pray for the Faith- 
ful on Earth; and the Faithful on Earth give Thanks 


to God for their „and bhondur them, and beg 

their Prayers. . The Faithful: on- Earth pray for. one - 

another, b being united under the ſame inviſible Head, 

Chrift Jeſus, and under the fame viſible Head to avoid 

Schiſm, in the ſame Faith to avoid Hereſy, and in the 

ſame Sacraments and Sacrifice, and Bonds of Love 

whereby they-partake of each other's Merits, and the 

Prayers of the Church. — 
Q. Does not the Communion of Sainte reach to laber, A 

Hereticks, Schiſmaticks, Se. 

A. No more than the Branches are nouriſhed by the 

Tree, from whence they are cut off ; they may — = 

a Communion with Chrift, but by not ſubmitting to the * - * 

Superiors he has a eee by rejecting the true Faith, 

by not making Uſe of the Sacraments, the Conlmunsd- 

on is broke; all they . of Are n mn. * 

Converſions age | e 


— 


= * * 
K 7 ; . ” 
Mn E . % : © - 
— FF. 4 —— — —— . . * 
hs w , : * 
* Ky ” 9 8 _ 
| V k s N 
. * 8 


. * : __ 
* 


The TznTu AzTicus of the CEE. 


Q Aae is the Tenth Article? ©" oY 
; | A. The Forgiveneſs of Sins. he . .-:—_ 
Q.” Hew do you explain this Matter ? _— 
A. We believe thar God has given a Power to tis. < 
Church to forgive Sin; for tho? tis God alone that can 
forgive Sin, as the principal Agent, yet he may em- 
L others as In/iruments to confer Grace, and by | 
onſequence to forgive Sin. 
bee i this Power expreſſed in the Holy den. 
ture 
At When origin zal Stn is" forgiven by the Su- 
ae of Bdptiſm': cone, When Chrift fuld, IT 
Fim you all forgive, they are forgiven.” It. 
XX, 23. Again, when Chrift, having cured the Lame 
and Sick Man of a Palſy, and told him 55s Sins were 


os. „„ by | 


E Tr CRETY.* 
ö | „1, * Jes were ſcandattzed, . 104" 
Wi 9 — that only God could forgive Sin; this'Min 
* „ eee Sut our Sawvionr ſreing their Thoughts, fail, 
Þ 3D At ieh is eafter to , I. Uher, or to 


__ „riſe ip nnd walk ; therefore: to let you fee, fays'he, 
_ 9 A — . 
i 2, 3, 4. 5. 6. He ordered the nick Man to rife and 
muke up his Hed and walk. He that Miracle, 
+. 22 them that ſuch 2 Forer was conferred 
upon him as _— 

'P But is not t Forever an Ufurpat nefheliatn 
== in Þ. for ent is Por an Uferat on Gun, Nei ng 
bot een 
1 I, e leerer them leres ts commit 


ne” It is rather an Acknowledgment of 'the divine 
Power; becauſe an luſtrument has no Virtue of ſelf, 


7 


5 Hut deriwes all its Efficacy from the principal Agent; 
A whereof thereis a plain Inſtance, in working Miracles, 
*. where God is honoured, and his Power ltuftrated by 


ER: \ thoſe who cure Diſtempers and raiſe the Dead ; by be- 
=  forPriefts having a Power to forgive whom they pleaſe, 


or ta give Perſons Leave to fin ; thoſe are ignorant Sur- 


* . miſes and down- right Caluninies. The Power of ab- 
bolving from Sin, is Fee ſuch Reſtrictions, chat 
Þz receiving any Benefit, but only | 


no one is capable 
- > tfuch as eas roper Diſpoitions, and are 8 8 


| 4 1 L. of Abſolution in the Sight of God. 


reren 
1 OS "There are ſeveral. * e muſt he in- 
de and fincerely ſorrowful for ha v ing 6ffended 


Fg God: Secondly, He muſt make a firm R elolut ion not 
do offend bim any more: Thirdly, * molt bumbly 
I And finterely declare ull hy mortal or "deadly :Sims by 


$ : 1 * e _ Fourthly, He muſt promiſe to n t 


|» agpcd , or Goods of others, he | Sy. 7 5 
18 292 e 1 He eee 1 
2c 4 . buſt . 1455 12 a 5 1 
e na N 1 5 


FZ SAS Sr 28 


> T gas gas 


Serre 


P TS 


1 


2. 
2 
aa 4 «Aa 


IS 


MES 


* 
- 
” 


SHA 


Li 4 ' - 5 J 
4 Ty - * 
* 7 * 1 : 
9 by "vl TH © 9 \ 


: TENTH ATI LE... „ = 
3— ares Oben. rhe Power - 


rative, not — Fee 

A. "2 When thoſe Diſpefitions joe with i; 

A Le Ol DR , and with a 

— the din is forgiven before been ; 
but when the Love of God is only»weak — 
Abſotution completes the Work; not _ to a Bl 
whieh-reeovers-a fe Pire, that ortrerwife | 
might diſappear and come to nothing. Thus a Sinner, 
who begins tolove-God, by un — —e— 
ment, and Confeſſion of his Sins, renders himſelf ca- 
ble of receiving a farther Grace, by the Bower God 
left to his Church. 
Q. Has the Church a Prue of Ane alle 
whatever f This I mention, un Account of . foine Ex- 
7 gre in the Scriptures, aubich ſeem to infrnuate, a n 


certain Sins could not or would not-be orgiven, . * 43 
God himſelf, much ſs by the Church. 4 43 
A TheScriptures only r the greater Bee 3 
there is in having Tome forgiven, 3 mo 
dihers ; Rel babitual Sins, Blaſpheny, impu 
ning the kdown Truth, c. and where there ia © 
rect Or ppoling of of God's Grace, upon . 4 
neſs entirely depends. But even in - theſe Cales the 
Scriptures aſſure us that-God's Mercy cannot he limit: 8 
g ind mention- ſeveral Particulars where ſuch Sing” - -- .—=— 
ave been forgi iven, The ooly Sa. ther Vad con; y —_— 
faid to be inodpnle Aar , is final I CTY + 
whereby 2 Sinner renders? f incapable, 
of, Proper r Dilpoſitions ;,, not The there is a EO "7 Wy 
eicke ower or Will in but becauſe Forgiveneſa 
ia chat Caſe n with his divine Juſtice, and _ |. 
Natiire of the Offence, Now as to the Power.of the 
8 iK is 3 fool "L3mitations, 8 Oe . - 
| r ons, ; hence the Nowatrans he 
br of ede of Diſcipline, in order to ¹,rir 
the People, and make them believe they were more ho. 
ly than others) were condemned for „ — = 
tendin Say of Sis 1s ARR LIN W . 2 


Sort 7 | 
- 
: ; 4 
X 8 R 
* - 


ay — 
8 91 


EY N PHE. CREED: © 


J. 5 "ako is meant by the For ene of Sits? 
, 4 No; by the Power of rn Sin a are to 
underſtand another Power flowing from *. vin a 
Power of ens Indulgences. K. es 
Q. What tran Ingulgence ? 
A. This will be ſpecified when we come to explain 
he ee 45 __— | | 


— 


0 * ” * 
” * 
— * . — es nem emanates, 
gs Ce - px h | AFL. Ky = 
* 
4 4 „ 


"The Exavanca AxTICLE of the Canby. | 

nen is the Eleventh ile ? 8 
2 . The Reſurrection of the Body. LE 
0 In eg, this Myftery confeft 
A. We believe that at the Conſummation of the 
World, all Mankind ſhall have their Souls and Bodies 
mo, in order to thare equally of their eternal 

ate. 

Q. What Nece 951 is there for this Union ? And bow 
36 poffible to rtſume the ſame Bodies, which are changes 
into other Subſtances, eſpecially in Caſe of Cannibals, 
ho eat one another, and >, be ſuppoſed often to have 
But one Body, the Pony sf of one being become the Sub- 
: : ney Jome other, Digeſt e =; | 
| A. There is no abſotutc eceſſity, only tis God's 
Plesſure it ſhould be ſo: tho there are ſome congrus,, FF tent 
"ous Reaſons for that Re-union. Firft, Man in the nun 


State of Innocence was 151 re? not to die; ſo for the |; con 
Recovery of that State, the Body and Soul muſt be re- - = of 
united. Secondly, as the Body and Soul curred in the 
. good and bad, it is proper they ſhould mutually par- Not 
take of the Effects, in a future State; beßdes, with FF the 
gut that Re-union, Man is not a 8 Being, mn mo! 
3 | imparts.” anc 
„ OR Why was this Article inſerted in the Creed F, - une 
o prevent and guard againſt certain 33 = MT 
thoſe Days. Fin, Againſt the adducees, a Sec among 3 the 
' the Feu, who denied the Reſurrection and Inmiona> '. 8 cor; 
o sek EW Againſt ae I Un 


ESD 5 Fu * let ; ; | | to 1 


4 1 
4% ©» 4 . P * 1 * 
. - 4 [ ge. * . * # * 
#3 . : . "A , " 4 | 1 a 
5 . l 4 A” * 0 = 4+ . + 5 
af . 9 ., ” -£ * L | — c C 


prove it 


| _ ELEVENTH 'ARTICLE, ne” 
letus, who, as St. Paul ſays, 2 Tim. Chap. il. ver. 17, 3 
18. Said the RefurreQion was then over, expounding 44 
the I? only of a ſpirituat Reſurrection from am 
to ) EC „ 
Q. Why is the Reſurredtion of Man called; in the -- © 
Creed, the Reſurrection of the Body? © © 
A. To fhewus, that (whereas Man doth confift of N 
two Parts, vis. Sout and Body) tis only the ny 1 
which periſhes by Death, the Soul being immortal, aue 
gonſequently in capable of Reſurrectſon; for nothing 3 
15 revived but that which is firſt dead. 
Q. Hub do you prove the Immortality of the Sou 
A. AbſtraQing from Faith and divine Revelation, 1 
' Firft, Becauſe the Soul is x ſpiritual Being, 
and conſequently of à ſuperior Nature to the Body, er 
tirely diſtinct from it, and independent on it; and there- 
fore tis not liable to be deſtroyed by that which deſtroys 
the Body: Secondly, As the Soul is a Spirit, it has no 
Parts, no Extenſion, and ſo of its own Nature it is im 
dvi ſible and Incorruptible, and by Conſequence. immor- 
tal; For Death conſiſts in a Diſſolution or Separation 
of one Part from another, which Diſſolution can have 
no Place in that which has no Parts. n 
Q. How do you prove Man's Soul to be @ ſpiritual Sub- 
ſtance or Ring © | N 
A. Becauſe Man's Soul is endowed with a vaſt Ex- 
tent of Thought and Knowledge ; with a Memory of in- 
numerable Things; with a free Will, which nothing 


„ 
— 
- 
» 


g 
4 
- - 
* .& | 
- * 


2 


— 


controuls ; . with Reaſon, and an Under flanding capable - 


of contemplating the higheſt Truths, and ſuck as'are”-" 


the moſt abſtract from Matter, even the moſt fuhtle* © 7 I p 


Notions of Metaphyſicks, the firft Principles of Sciences, 9 
the Laws of Argumentation, and infinite Series of Be. 
monſtrations, c. capable of reflecting upon herſeſ, 


and her own Operations; and the Manner how ſhe a Ra 


unconfined' ime or Place as to her Ideas, and not ts 
be ſatisfied” in her Deſites, with any Thing leſs than 
the one true and ſovereign Good. Now no Matter or: 
cor portal Subſtance alone can be endowed with Reajon,” 
Under funding, and a conſcious Life; it being repugnant”. © 
to the common Ideas of all Mankind, that mere Mat =" 


: = 
» \ C. * - . | | . 
Ry L - C =- ; * . = 

. * e — 0 


Ir yo a * 10 a mmm 
4” l "©. \ + 5 g 89 3 . 4 — 1. 17 % - "KK Ki 4 I, ms ” — 
N 4 - 4* by * 9 V Ca, $ a. n we CENT, HFS _-' * nene 
r I | 7 DD N 9 ; * N * 2 
* 1 1 * 3 2 1 71 1 * % Ky f - . * T7 .* + FLA 7 a N 
* 1 TY . | 


. Ft HE en ITY 
4 3 cer thinking, e or 
Wen: 2.15 ty Experience teaches ang * 


\ „ 
"Wee | '? Rd 


ife within us, which we call our al. | 
| 1 3 5 with 4 Capacity of reffecting upon itfelf, bad 5 
itz own Faculties, upon he very Power of RefleGion, 
Aud the AA thereof; and the Manner how it reffeds, | 
H berefore this Principle of Lite within us cannot be 
waterial; for it is evident that Matter can on 23 upon 
dat which is material, whereas ibe Soul e Man con- 
reives and contemplates many Things which are entire- 
1 55 abſirated' from Matter, and have nd Connexion 
_ with Matter, fond as the Fes of Univerſality, Spiritu- 
- ality, Infinity , Truth, Wiſdom, e. all which 
_ areentirely mg and and from Matter. There- 
A che Sul of Man mult be a ſpiritual Being. | 
. How 4 prove, the genera Rr of the 


* From x many Texts of Scripture. St.  Paul-lays, | 
1 5 he. no Neſarred ion of Any. your Faith 4s 
wait” 1 Cot: . ver. 12, 14. TI know 2 


_ (a ay Redeemer liver, and in the | 
A all rife again from the Earth - and i We 735 1 
5 455 all Jee N myſelf and not another. 


"> 57 27. Tee e Dingo, 
made alive. 1 Cor. xv. ver. 22. This 


5 8. St. {ne put on {ne i 
125 8 4 awe Fa on Immort ; 


1 Cor -xer. $2. Agvin, St ain 145 . 
icked*at the Reſurre lon, 
| $88 5. feek Deatb and ſpall not „* it, they ſhall 


= Þ ©  - ernall defire to die, and Death ſball ever ly. from | 
.. Chap hap: ix. ver. 6. Beſides 2 Soul 1207 im- 
3 85 mortal, and only one Part of the, whole Man; it is im- 
55 825 | perfect without the other ; it is not in that State 
'- | Which. was created ; it is therefore in a State of Vi- 


— 
bas 


= - 7 unſuitable to its Nature ; and tis not [thelythat 1 
Ef IS 5 8 ſo unnatural is intended to laſt ſor ever; oy 

5 kl \ Þ& more agreeable. to human Reaſon d helene 

' 3 : - 0 7 RN 


Were is 4 certain Time appointed b 2 God, 
An which all ſeparated Souls ſhall reſume their "oP 
_——_ . our Jaipur "Is, SH * Saddu. 


. ; 


: 2 2 1 
N „ | o 


= 


\ 


r r . ⅛ F 


4 


1 


ver his own. As ee the reft that regards this \ 


| Mea ions the Bodies 


75 ) as NN 1 = Cepucity 


* 4 
» 4 =. 
| * 


P 9 * U. 
. 4 
» i 4 1 
& a& 
R * l 
K LS 
v » ”. 1 =Y Pp 
=- * 
- * 9 ow 8 p 4 * 
= 
= — = a ” < K 
* 
7 o = 


"ELEVENTH ARTICLE. wy 


 cees, and proved the RefurreQion of Men's Bodies by” 


the Im y of their Souls, + Mott. xxii. in 
2 Manner of the Reſurrectioh is not- wery a 

ligible. Will the ſame Body yiſe as. to every, Payt 

At what Age or He? n the Mic eu as 


«+ thy Jun? : 


Pa are wot within whe Meet of 
nderſtandiny ; however, tis eaſy to conerive 
tat he who t1«de «ff Things out of nothing, Is able t 


= % 1 


— 


05 


collect the ſcattered Paris of Man's Body, and rep hee + 


them. As to-Canhibak being noutithed fo as th * 
the ſame Body, dis a falſe and whitaſical Conceit 4 the 
are not wouriſhed exiti 
as there is an Tncreaſe, ſo there's a continua — of 
in human Bodies, ſo that at laſt, every one 

the Scriptures ſeem to ſay, that every Body "will =Y 

rfe&@, and as it were at Man's Eſtate, no Blenwth 

Deformity : Ihe Wicked, 4 well as We N 


will reſume their Bodies, but not with che fame 
cuniſtances; the Bodies of the Juſt will be glrided, 


free fforn the Clogs we ow carry abdut Us, inde {3D 


belliſhed with many rare Qualities, 
Q. Can you give mb ary Hernum ef threxctot 8 


upon their Re ne 
het The Scriptures tell us firt in general, chat they 


by human Fleſh : 9 : 


will be ſo pure * * Masner to be fpifitualived, | 


that is to ſay, free from #ny Pain or Inconventivitces* 
eg com> oþ > Frm pe. t is, trunſparen 
Body be & "to 2 Merits: 


os quick as Thougtn, from By 


© = b = * Y 
an Impediment. r 
- - a 9 = * IT. 
4 f 4 JEM — 5 — % * 
. — * * Lk 4 3 . „ „ bs 
© 2 (1 * = 10 D 4 
* . * 9 = 
% . 22 * a ie * » - P *. . — 
- : * . * * * 2 | 1 
| WE 1 2 
. ta :;. e 
9 2 * 1 9 * 4 <2 
p o > 4 > 
2 4 * . 9 * 
* 4 -- F* . - 
- of 
* a <a. 
1 9 1 
Pa * 
= 


t, every 


of the Juſt <ailt be fee yoith 5 


— 3 
2 * » % 4 
0 
* 4 > Li 
* -=y 
- 
* 


* 


of e 2 
2 — 1 
* * * 2 : -M 


* - 
OY ITY 


_ 
P 
R 
o j 
* 
* 
| * 
* 
5 LA 
d T7 
1 = 
0 5 
— 
4 
0 
4 | 1 
| ' * 


[ey u ee E © R EE D. 


5 of 


P 


XX». | 


_ ed in everlaſting,Puniſhment, and the 


* 


en is e Tevelfeh auc e 
A. Life Everlaſting. 
Q. What is the Saha} Foint 40 * believed by this 
Article "3, 
A. That there is a future Stabe, wherein both the 
Juſt and Wicked ſhall remain for Eternity The Wick- 
Juſt in ever- 
laſting Pleaſures, by enjoying the Sight of God him- 
ſelf. Whereby are condemned all Atheiſtical Princi- 
es of thoſe who denied the Soul's future Being and 
Ammortality, eſpecially. the Epicureans who placed 
Man's Happineſs in Riches, Toure, eat, ar 
A pretended Content of Mind. 
Q. This is what I ſuppoſe you call erve Happimeſy, 


er Beatitude. Pray give me'a general Deſeriptivn * 
it 


of: Beatitude, or the final Happineſs of- the Jud, bs 
a State wherein we are freed from Ty that 1s E and 


enjoy all that is Good. 


2. Why is Beatitude rerlafting f ?P 
A. Becauſe otherwiſe it would not be perfect, 1 


E's 2 of loſing it would be a continual Torture to 
the Mind. 


5 Q: Can you give me a > Deſeription 0 F Happineſs 1 
> 1 the next Life, as to the Particulars following, wiz. 
I bat is it to ſee God? Will the corporal Eyes behold 


Fim Did any one ever fee God whilft living? What 
ii it the Bleſſed ſer in God? Hawe all the Juſt an equal 
Share of Happineſs * Will the Juſt be happy immedi- 
ately after their Deceaſe, or not till after the e 
Neſurrection ? 

. As to thoſe Particulars, ſome: Points we are to 
* believe as Articles of Faith; in others the Learned are 
divided, and may be free to judge at Pleaſure, - God 
Cannot be ſeen by the (corporal Eye, becauſe be is a 
pure Spirit: Hence the Anthropomorphites were con- 
ue: as Hereticks, for N God had a * 


— 


The Twerrrh AxrICLy of the [rt | 


— 


— 


8 


9 * * * a | 2 * 
J * 3 v 2 18 . 5 . OY 4 15 a 3 | 
TW _ =. TWELFTH ARTFCLE: ne 
ſentially belonging to him. The corporal Eye cin ol RT 
ſee God's viſible Effects. Again, no Manvliving en 
9 ſee God according to the general Law f Providence ys * 
} ſor tho” the Scriptures ſometimes ſeem to ſay, that te 
ancient Patriarchs and Prophets ſaw God, yet "tis is 
be underſtood only of Angels or ſome viſible Thing” 
repreſenting him, not that they ſaw God in his own 

| Subſtance. I purpoſely fay, according to the general 
Law of. Providence; for 'tis a diſputed Point among -- 
Divines, whether Moſes,” St. Paul, and St. Stephen, 
were not, by a particular Privilege, favoured with he 
Sight of God, even while they were alive. It is an 
Article of Faith, that the Soub is not naturally'adapted © * 
to ſee God; without ſome ſupernatural Aſſiſtance, 3 
which Divines call the Light of Glory. The contra- 4 
ry Doctrine being condemned by the general Council : 
of Vienna, againſt thoſe Hereticks called Begardi and 


Beguines, Anno 1311. As to what the Bleſſed will 


. EA 0 * 
6 * UW 


1 7 ſee in God, the Scriptures affirm, 1 fo. iii. 2 that + | 
FF they will ſee him as he is in himſelf, Face to Face, + 
1 1 Coy. xiii. 12. Which imports, that they will ſee the K 


di vine Nature, and three Perſons with his Attributes, 
and what is eſſential to tke Deity. Palm xxxv. to. A$ _. 
is defined by the Couneil of Fhrence againſt the, ẽ 
nians, Anno 1438. Tis alſo a certain Truth, that "ihe. 
the Saints will one Way or other have the Knowledge 
# of ſeveral Things, eſpecially ſuch as belong to them * 2 
| particularly the Prayers that are directed to them, 
. the Faithful on Earth; it being defined in the Co, = 
of Trent, that tis not a fooliſh Practice to addreſfgours 7 
- | Afelves to the Saints by Prayer: And from hence we 
may infer, that it is a Raſneſs to affirm that they ds + 
not hear — know eee 1 all, * muſt not 
pretend that we can have a compreben ngwledge 9 
of God. As to the Equality of Hap — al equity — 2 
ſhare it, as to the primary Bleſſing of foci God}; but _- 
there is an Inequality in the Manner, aceording" ts.” 
every one's Deſerts. This Diſtribution i ehe, 
the divine Juſtice, which rewards Men proper 
1 bly. As to the Time when the Saints a beads >” 
d to ſee God, tis an Article of Faith, ee 


* o 

» | 8 
* * * 
8 
. . " 

4 — * = id Tx 

-— way ,% "3 - 
. 
7 0 


—K 150 


—_— _ . 
* * 


3 


f 
—- 


„ 


eil of Florence, that with r to fuck 2 1 . 


—— ' 
4 , „„ CET 
4 4% 


* 7 Evil; but the World was become ſo corrupted that it 
ww requiſite to explain Matters more clearly, and re- 


YH . e of God and their Neighbour: 
_ Do the Ten Commandments contain the: Whala of 
4 | Maſs Dug T 

| 73 4 They expreſs only ſome general Points pete; 


[ 1 2 
f ? ** 0 4 % 
_ : ' As. 
f F * = \ þ& 
_ * 10 
= > - 
x > * 
a ” 


JI * 
4 

* 

. 1 — 
a * 4 
| PYY | 

: 0 r 

. - , © SS, 4 * LY 
* 3 : * 
| &* 9 - "% — 

* 2 


= * _—_— —_ 3 * n 4 4 * * 2 — —_ _ 
wy N 4 * 1 LL” * & o _ n v * 9 _ 
g e F wy 4 © * ig 74 7 * ed —_ 4 MC - 7 * * E . 1 6 a = 
6 1% * \ 7 * bg P L 4 * 4 * ao CEPY = A * * ** Y 3 m * * 1 * F p e K 
1 * E. N 7% - CH - i " xz 9 — - r b * K 7 * - 
n SL 4 e = 5 *.* | * — PS [4 l It a \ > = — 5 ws . * 
6 3 Y CT PE > | ? L *'S * . — * 14 
4 4 p — : (4 \ « | \ 
q * A | #5 v 1 3. p * 8 a f 4 „ 
o N * , 
. J. 7 0 
0 8 4 a 


* «% * 
94 3 


| ä e THE TEN © ola NS. 


ai nothing to be purged away, it YON e 


e their Deceaſe: 


8 — — * 

The TxN. COMMANDMENTS expounded. 2 

no 

amn, by whon, ad ad gende or 

1 | were the Teri Commandments delivered ? | T/ 

1 + They were delivered by Almighty God to the 
People of Hrael, through the Hands of Mee, ſoon 

We: after they were freed from the Bondage of Zgypr. fol 

. The Occaſion was, that they might have a more di- N . 

1 - fn Knowledge of their Duty, by ſeveral Particu- 

1 * being ſpecified, _ MN | 

1 Q. Had they no Knowledge of their Duty bef 3 | 

_—_— 4 Ves, but not ſufficient for their Bee No 


75 "ny the Jewws, hut all other Nations were provided by 
"the Light of Nature, to diſtinguiſh- between Good and 


e under diſt inet Heads, the Obligations they 


- "that al particular Duties are reducible to them 


LE TE ET con where dana agg 
Padded particular; Mean Time, tis < Ay 

to obſerve, in general, that the Worſhipping of. 
= all Religious Duties that immediately re- 
88 i Honouting Father and Mo- 


ſpeaks Obedience to all Sort of Supetiode, The 
- Commandme 
e. 00 


nts not to kill, ſteal, commit Adultery, 


* 
1 =. ? 
* 4; 9 
2 


=” >; 
CET! Is & 
2" * bk - : 
* . * "> * - * , 
4 l : 42 0 * "* { * 
* * be C 6% - 8 © . * = 
l » . 4 7 47 4 . . . * * - 
4 * . a” 
— 
ts. 
*. 
* 
— 
= - 
err 
1 — 
* 1 "IN . 
2 


45 To Mk 25 a 4 PO aun 
rer COMMAND MENT, . | 
The Figs: Counanvbyt,.. MN þ ; 
an CH'ir the H Chmmundaicne # - TREE. He 7 


A. Thou ſbalt not baue ange Gods before $ 
ne. Thou fbalt not make to thyſelf any graven Thing, 
nor the Likeneſs of any Thing that is in Hegver above, . 
or in the Earth Ae or in the Maters under 2 


Thou ſball not-adore nor wor/bip them. © © 4 
Q. Mbat is imported by this Commandment # - | © 9 
A. Some hen tort commanded, Enn 44 "44. ll 

fabi other Things are not forbidden. VO URN 2 4 

D e | 3527008 7 f a 
. Religion, ; e SIS 
A. 'Tis 4 Wo 8 * Fe 


Q By What Methods do we pay this Duty ? 18 3 ; 
A. By Honour, by Oblation, Sacrifice, Pra „ 0 1 
and Oaths ; alſo by — ——ů — 1. 1 
= & you call enouring was (fie won . 
expreſſed in our Language —_—_ 
A. Honouring is giving a 1 or Aae 2 
tion, and (s ! ; 
| 


ledgment of ſome 3 
called Adoration, Worlkip; Ref Tbs Se. 
„ Excoloncirs or Qual fcations rode __- 
7 | ,,"—_— 
A. There are ſeveral ; ſome are infinite, belonging 3 | 
only to God; others are the Perfectiens of Creatures, _ > To 
whereof ſome ure natural, as Wit, , Strength, © 0 => 
and ſuch ke Qualifications, either of or 'MindF* - 7 
others acquired, as Authority; and af Arte and e 
ences ; others are ſupernaturah, as Grace, Virtue, We, 
* e aa „e en, 
tboſe Perfe8ioneP T OY 
— No, e Hut proporicnty ur 
ce 898 3 
Q. How you explain-this Inoquulity of Morgan 
Dong Honobtls | only to God: Cee 
nour to Perſons wh enjoy natural or acquired — 
1 e IO wa 
nat 


_ 3. 
1 
2 


120 Flac COMMAND MENS s x | 
ORE. al Qualigeations The holy Fathers called Divine 
"Honour Larria, and Religious onde Dulia; towhich © 
Divines add Hyperdutia, an Honour given, "on Account 
pf ſome ſingular Excellency, as that given to the 1 (48 
_ 1: e Mary, as being the Mother of God. 
MX Q. Teafily 7 grant that civil Honour is dur on 3 


are to be rewerenced and reſpected on thoſe Accounts, and 
That the ſame is due to others who poſſeſs ſupernatural 
Pn But is it not a harſh Ex preſſion to ſay, that 
9 "Creatures ure to be adored, or worſhip Mg. or to feglle that 
x "Honour religious that is given on that 4 4 | 
I A. Words are to be taken in the Senſe that Cuſtom 
1 te have fixed upon them. Lon the Word 
Wi or Atoration, inthe Language 06 thi the Church 
=. - --of England, is generally taken for Divine Honour ; 
i Y _— in the Latin and'Greek thoſe Words are frequent- 
5 in the Scriptures applied to Creatures: 0 | 
3 25 Word MWorſbip or Adoration ſigniſies Bowin 
Neſpect, in a more general Senſe. The Latin 


3 Cultus has a much larger Signification, and has 2 
wp 2 eren by Proteſtant Divines to comprehend an * 
11 ior Honour. See Camierus, Tom. ii. L. 18. Chap. 

We; pert And Junius againſt Belarus, related by Biſhop 17. 


4 6 3 1 in his Appea! Page 255. $0 that, ſpeaki 
F # rage #44367 age of the Church of Ex whe he the 
| 0 umny in the World to ſay ot ſuppoſe, that. 
tholicks worſhip any created Being WAITE, with 
"he Adoration that belongs to God, 
I. ſhould be glad to be in brmed, " Un <obat Manner 
theſe "Matters may be explain ,\ ſo.as not to N 
PF the Honour which 5s proper 75 him alone? 
A. This may be done by diſtinguithing Worſbip i into 
3 | overal Branches, vis: relative, abſolute, external, inter- 
7. 117 nal. Relative Honour or Worſhip is when # Thing 1s 
23 "hy *hofioured, not on its own Acsount, but for the Thingit 
1 Ii feſents, as that paid to Images. Ab/olute Honour is 
. Hen a Thing is honoured for * Excellency inherent 


ve +4 
9 2 ATIVE 
i . 


-_ 


a Oo 
= =_ 11. 3 = l =# 
\ _ N A — FY : 0 N as 
* ® 9 D — U — _ hn S$ = _ r = =_ - = —_— 
F a — 4 ; n - 
OS ws re, iy re oa mw ego 4 4 — ads. ad "ih — 1 
* OY 3 bl 3 oy 
f _ 12 = _ 
* 8 4 . = * * 
* . 2 15 2 — 2 8 K * . * 1 _ N — 
* ee | WG ' wr , [ EP k A New —— 
& „* —— CA a 4 "Fs. * N L - reren 4. * ” 0 : _ . * 1 Bp 
4 * y "_ * \ nal * v1. II 1 Ry * N * 2 3 x * 1 * 
5 5 < * . " EY a 
a G . — * 7 þ 4 ” 


hg 2 onour may be faid to be relative ta God: dee al 
 Bucallencierare le (ng eee 


i 8 12 | 1 


92 


3 35 
o " 30 6 
= _— =. 7 
* bats l 
5 WS or 


A. 
; © 3 * = 
A ® * * 4 * 2 2 
* 4% "4 
s e - 
%. 


* . 


* 7 * g : y +. A f Y 5 dd. Y * * * 1 1 8 * 4 __ = d I 
- LY 1 a” os \ _ * Ak P 4 . p * 1 a * ' Ky 1 N « * n 
6. £4 bs 1 3 Þ 4 TA WIG b ) N N N "eo TP 
— . * * . %. * N o 
R _— * 
Y 


Sv Þ 
1 


| 


' of natural and acquired Qualifications ; andthat Perſons - 


ol a the Thing itſelf, as Learning. Holineſs, c. tho! ” 5 


— —_ mh. # << Py a 


vering, 5 2 


—— 4 
| „ Fa, Thing tw a, outward | 


Q Which fle Reer ae. call Religions) and = 
28 Gini +. ” ST1-5 i + 3} * Sie f 
Angels, ret . 


the Good of Nelles either 97 relatiueiys 


a (FT 


N 


* der. £9 We 


4. The Honour we. pay- 
their Images, Mura 3 aps iy 19h may be ſtiled 
ions. The Honour on 
ry Qualifications, =o e — 
the firſt is called Religs n 


ab/olutely, when they;;are placed on God; his Angels, 
and Saints, who,are,quebtied far it by dixino aud u 
pernatural "al Pert alas inherent in them; ap;re 1 
as to Images, Pid uri, c. which, tho' they have uo 


ſupernatural Perfection inherent in in: yet they; 
romote. Religion, n © owns of ſuggeſting 92 8 


bole Thoughts, 
Q. 3 , exterias Telenrof Hour beboging. 


only 7 © IV 
4. * 1 Vows and O. 


— PLA viſible Thing to G 
by wo * —— in Acknowledgment: df Gd 


ſupreme Domigiqn.over all, created Beings, Tae 


yon, in all Ages, n was appropristed 
only to 84.2 alſo were Altars, | n 


2nd Oaths, "A 330 * 
Q. The K. Praflics foo 


Jeong tne Foes ere — Diſs ; 


88 


does the Church F Sacrifice, ered | Altars LEI 


and Churches to Saints #* 
Promiſes to Men, and faq 

A. Churches, . —55 
God, tho? they ar 
and Angels, e. areal 


e 
Creatures *- 
g. are — anly . 


CD 


iſhed, . 2 ct | 
tions: But as 2 — de 


AC 0 _Y s * 
3 F & Fs : 4 « , ©. * - * 5 — 
1 * 8 LY K 5 [ * * . \ w..1 F þ- 
Wai - " mY — 


jon Kg, as to the other outwoard Tokens o 


2 N Les "OO, w Ve 


| ſev to 829 ſupreme or inferior 1 2 111 . 


the kiteotion of the Performer. Heathens 
ſe of theſe to ſignify a ſupreme Honour, to the 


figntly an inferior, relative Honour: Hence 2 bow 0 


c. are Actions no Ways detogator) 
we pay to Goda As for burning Taconſe, _ formerly 


ö impoſed another Siprii ifiearion om ir ; it ſignifiesno more 


„1 FFB? 


mounting up into Heaven 
bee, 
A. Nie raifin 


up of our Minde to God; v 


2 and cel the Donor's Erzi oF 
. To whom may Prayers be dire? ©. ; 
” Firſt, to God, the original Author of 5 Gifts : 
to te Saints roy — that they me uſe 

cher Intereſt with Almigh for us; TA 
the Faithful on Earth, who prey for and defire cy 


1 ee £11346 en e 4 


. 1 thought Prayer Has been « an 45 Religion dis 
id only to God ? vu ue 9 


Boz ne br cr he rear rater; wet 
p e4*2hey dire ore t T 
| foe Jen and yang $ * A 82 N . gue 
i K «i Q. l bat Oecaſion i 14 lere for Prayey; hat God 
tnowws our 


gs 0hat ave noun,” if he thitiks "7 convenient N 
Hain, oha Ortaßem is therg to Privy 1% Saints d An- 


2 finee we may, and are brdered 2 oF $i 
by. 


Ki to 


e Our 70k vi "Fa 


* 


3 
” 1 3 7 
. 9 \ 939 x 1 * 


* * 


25 er COMMAND INT: VT 


Lie te Ou ; Ohriſtians often make Uſe of them only to 
Fe dere to Parents, to be uncov nh in! n KP 
onour 


it was a Token of divine; ſupreme Horiour, Cuſtbm has | 
- now than to 2 the Prijyers''s "the" Fanþfuf 
Whatis Prayer, anther Duty ord rd 9 


we beg for ood Things, and to be freed from All Exil; x 
ines, *tis a Petition directed to another, in or- 
der to obtain ſomething ; ; returning Thanks for what is 


en” A g Wee Got, FRE OY 


Wants, without our informing him, Sad wil 


8 


oy Wy = rd PT. e ed 6. * 
« LO” 2 "> WV v 4 L *1 C15 "Th — Y V 5 \ 
\ 4 1 $0 tha. * * 1. . . 3) 

= * R 7 „ * . - \ \ 

TP | ; 2 7 l > l 

3, * * 4 a | - x - q A - 
* 
* =y 


— . * * - 
* — 0 4 
* © I N * wA _ - «* | F 
= * . 4 4 1 
* * | 14 
+ * * . | 
o 


59 Lide ent 9 223 
1 wy The? God knows our Wants; ny * 
10 be ſenſible of them; and expreſ em; e 
Subjection we are under requiring that Duty, and that 
we may return Thanks and glorify bis Name. Tis 
true, we are ordered do pray to God: 
| which we do by praying to Saite, the Prayers reed 
| to them including an ex Invoeation of God. Wien 
wie deſire the Prayers of the Faithful un Earth, it des 
= | not exclude the Duty of praying to Godg? for ad 
i orders us to wag Jer: one another, By x A 2 4 
; plying with the Duty of Prayer to God. 
Q. How many' Sorts of Prayer are chere 
A. Vocal and Memal, Public and iwas. A 
Prayer is expreſſed by Words Mental is 'concewed 08 
only i in Thoughis, and if it proceeds not to alk any a | 
"Thing, 'tis called Contemplation: Public Fra 8 is 
onounced by the Minifters of the Church: Priune 
Hay ers by private Perſons not Sepmed for thit . 66 3 
haradcter... * re 
e ene e hd My | 
there not other Ways 4 da. — — 
A. The Voice 1s 1 . 
ve Thanks ; but all the Ceremonies, zccomp 
N. 3 are a Part of Prayer, vis. Muſic k, with'vth 
a ſolemn Decorations ; for. theſe hae a Woict und de 
1 Inſtruments of God's Praiſe, tho” riot fo'ts to'articulate vn 
Words: Hence, Ceremonies hayethe Forozof Prayer, 4 | 


2 ou IN 
| geen re required in Bang, and -: . 
wh are 2 Things we are to pray fer "SES | 
A. On the Petitioner's: Fart, there required — 
tien, becauſe e i 3 


Action. #2 4 2905 ol 
Q. What is Attention? © 35> 4 . N 
A Tis an Application of our Thoughts S d Shae | 

weare em about, and is two-fold, external*and = 

er the Gu firſt rega rds the Pronunciation only, e 

other the aſe of the Wordp, or ſome onher pioysObe- .- 


r 
£4 £ * A 


— 
4 


"7 £17 
& x 
— * us KY 


' N 7 2 wy 2 "SEES or at are 2 IF 


"% 


| N. * _ bo ſaid to ne, u, ef, 40 
8 unn and ? 
2 G's No] 2 Fa, 


— 


8 * aer n e . 


"z 
1 . ee their Mind be always „ 
| od, and good Things God is Ted in in any Voice 

' inanticulate, as by Muſick, 4,Cor. ah 2: 
e other Diſpoftion are there to render Proyer 


. APR. wm. — 4 : 
o dl * R _ 
— Ub Ou ae . 4 PRES ul nei umme 
Is a a f 
, - A Sd 
* - : 
- * * E = 7 


; mie poſer 
(vl, ab ues orion and Ferwonr. The firſt is a Prompti- 
; | kide the Soul for. that Duty; the other is an un 
pb en e e e- 75 
13 nist uty ayer to 18 
= A. The Scripture tells us, we are Always to pray; 

which $1. Auguſt inexpounds thus: We are not to un- 
hs gerfſtand the ords lherally, but that thoſe arealways 
8 Nl who. are PRs in their ee * 
8 2p 1 e for B 

ch arg the prefixed Times for rayer # 

Chiefly theſe, langs Hering ebe Digs 

. „ ine of Trouble, e 


ration. | : 
WY, [Thing gt are we to pray 5 for > the > PENS 
ene T og abfolutely,. others condittonally; viz. 
AE /aatcly, we pray for all ſupernatural Gifts, Grice, - | 
. Sinners, Infidels, - a happy Death, 
Wo „Health, Peace, fair Weather 
| yet all ai ibinftfon to che divine Will. 
N . © Honovrs,” and the Pleaſures of Life 


1 2 . . proper Subje& of Prayers, * 
Wk; War yg Special jo the out, 5 eh 5 . 
N at is A 
"Ts Pom wade jo Ga of pairing ae 


om OY Wren ys 
a 4 4 


I mare þ 
iſe mult. 4 an Ine: 
We. 


ble, and better done than undone, 4 4 


; 
1 1 What is a Promiſe S. oe OP 
1 rt Ii an engaging of one's Faith gn Pra 
1 3 HY hoes the Perſon to whom "tis made. 4 * | 
$i] 


125 ta. Saints 4 


* a od; Saints \ ure ene erte 


ee Sets f bees l, re 
. 


lee tue 5 e ue, not ex 


* 
— % 4 
. 7 * > - 
— — 


| _— p a 
p j N CT * - 
\ A* \ 7 0 * * 0 »S. 7 1 : - 2 
x». 3:30 x 2&8. CIO TY HE BE p A 3 e Wan x ho * 
5 Ry” & 32. 2 4,4 P = ] * : - 1 1 t _ 
% F . * = . _ 7 
4 FR p o « 8 "w . 1 1 = 0 * 1 d. 
5 P = . * _ 2 F 
— 81 w "Y 
1 IT, | a 4 : 
[ * « 1 — : [I , by "4 * 6 * * 
% V, . — 
N TS 1% - * n 
| * „ 
0 * 1 
4 Pu S 
{ % 


he. get © 


is acknowledged to have a Vow-annexed, as in the _ 


Vo is that which is malle in the Proſteſſion. of x * 


ally e but declares he Ln 4 


tion, in order to promote Goddneſa, is invalid, and [tis 


different of themſelves, may r an. 


dies the Obligation ceaſe ? dre Perjans obiged's ue 


FR e One W 2 


. 11150 . "$44 IN 5 : 
114 &* & " = 1 - 
* * * , f 8 d 12 * 

— 9 5 . , o 


WF * 3 
W F 


N 
Co, * 


riker COMMANDMENT: 1% 
2 Condition: A conditional Vow is when s 1 
e is expreſſed or implied : An expreſs V i 


when the Thing promiſed; is expreſſed in Words tor. 
Thoughts. A tacit Vow is when the Thing promiſed: 


Vows of Prieſts, where Chaſtity, Wc: are not expreſſed . _ 
but implied: A. fanple Vow:is which is made with® - 0 
out Ceremonies, appointed by the Church. 


ee 1 4 17 . — . 
bs W es are Var 
whett are they neither 3 39 WP. 
A. lathe firlt Place, a or to 
Wan is no Vow, 8 pe ae 
or Thoughts oblige bimſelf. abe 


Intention nec 988 
Rn ae Lin he Var, an = 
ns y,.at in br 
Vows made by Perſons in Danget of Death, 
or by young 98 * they have a ſufficient Preſence 
Mind, areobligatory.. A Vow-to do Things which n= 
are unlawful or bad, or Things out ofi6ne's Power, * _ 
Thingsthat are Wia, indifferent, and of no. C- 


5 
* 
— 
— ' 
44 * 

. * ' 
% J 

1 


an Offence to make ſuch Vows.” Things that re ins | 


Rances, in which Caſes they may be v ' 
Q. Why db Vee oblige? Wh T 7 | 


Vows made by others ® | W 

1 eee os. 
frot to keep our Promiſe with, God is derogatory #6 his + - 
Honour, and we lye to bim in FAA. Hes the Sexip- 5 
tures command ug to com 2 our Nous, 92 


wiſe we offend God. Ws OR ORE: 
Ya, 2x. $07.54) + "IM 
Q. Fows ified Tread. : 


4 c 
after : Tbex were at Liberty io vo or not vow, and 


* 
E 8 


| 90 8 


3 riner vary RE: 


"A antes bd ewe trite; SS. 
Commandments-of God deftroy' Freedom cp, 


as Orraſon is i there: Hows to Za God, are 
7 - neg all obliged 5s do Oed, * Nn 

_ and ee fer, e | Ty 
r 
1 bge us to do Good, but till we may ule : Means, and 
=  mpoſc 's Lan apan arty. "in woler tor be; waeg 
3 r thoſe Laws, wiz. by 2 


0 Dain, and 88 if we di 


4 EEESR.a9T — 4 FF 
- _ * 1 — 1 
PSS 344 ®, 8 
4 \ 2 . 3 b n.. 
1 4 - : * 7 * 
of d 2 Y 
* 
> - ++. 4 ©» 2 7 "TY 
l - = \ 
"* A 2 4 _ ' 
ol 
= L 


— EI 
— 


| — ji hana 8 per- 
Vd Feſon whom ue are to bey, r e whom , 

2 Pe ad Charity, or when; or how: Theſe ww by 
als bs ras Vos. Lam net . 

a _ br to — * - 
ime, unicl 2 o. | 
2. What to. | _#_ | 


— 


&y + rer green 2c - 


A I r. of eure 
amg ver. 1. hou 4 Fow. ta aur 
2 ee ee Becauſe o. 
Lr thy God abi neguire in, and if thou delay, - it 3 
Fun 9 a Sin. 2 5 805 
doing a dis to done portu- 
2 It, - — 99 E 
ig , leſt a Perſon become in I 
* an n n to form the Yau of bi 
44. . N Difindn is 19 be ebieptög berwers perſonal 
and real Vows. For Inftance, in Heir is not obliged 
B16 aig or Jeruſalem, becauſe - his Father made 
| uch es Vow: But if his Father made a Vow to be- 
= fowanAlnms, he is obliged to perform it, if. he tied 
E _ lhiaſelf to it by Promiſe and Conſent, or if that Incum- 


Fig COMMAND MENT: nay” 


n e the Obligetioin of  prefermitg ia Vow” 
ceaſe (#+\ rag reviti „Non tat Sod UYLR WR N 
4 There are three Ways to — 9 
be any longer binding, vi. Irritation, Commuttation, 
| an Leet, By the ff cha M ow is declared ne- 
vel to be binding: By the ſecond, tis changed 
enother Vow of equal or Good: Ia the - ol 
the is deſtyoyed upon a juſt Aceoum : Hut in 


wed. 
the Matter 
— the Body, or temporal» Loſs, in 
cat eat-to- Or 
Ba Caſes a Diſpenlation is to be obtained. 5 
When che fulfilling the Vow becomes unable 
3 — RI 
£ ler 
Fouei bay, — — — A ful, 
— juſt Reaſon. Diſpeoſatian;- © 
periors ha ve a eaſon to A 
hy What is a Vow 7 Religion, and rob . 
capable of making it 
A. Tha Vow of Poverty, C 
and 75 either ſimple of fan. 


dle. Secondly, When it ean- 


render it void, becauſe they are then under Tutelage: 


A olemn Vow of Religion cannot be made, either by 
they have completed: the 


Man or Woman, 
fixteenth Year of their Age. Hetce the Council 'vf 
Trent bas declared lla Your null, which are made 


formed without Danger of Death, —_— | 


greatet Good. + Sixth, When 8 


* — 
o 


We bias. <> 
A fimple Vow uf kw | 
gion may be made By Mes xt ſgurteen, by Wonen ae 
twelve, and if before; Usa the Power of Pans 


before thatie: ks 24 Ms. ra VF 9 _ 8 


Q What ts @ Few of Prog? 


| worldly Goods, confirmed by Vow. -:: + 
. - Q.-#hatGround: deve r007/o6 chic Practice , 1 
A. Very ſufficient Grounds ; becauſe — 
withdraw us from God's Service- Hense, * % 
happen to poſſeſs them, we are not to fat our 


upon them, but enjoy them with Indiffereney, and 
n of chem, as St. tad: AS. * we did not 
N * ” 6 G 4 | make | 


. 


— 


Obligation i 
theſs Caſes, Superior. are to: be copflted-endfab 7 
Again, the Obligation 6f a Vow ceaſes uh 


A. Tit voluntary dene eme Property! in = * 


1 CY 


. 
many” gr "Ss rr = 
* e 0-2 . 9 
S =» s » i . 
3 © 
* * ** I 
. ' | 


a 
22 


— 


A = _— = 
” x ET TENT * IND 
— PF ä — 
* v Fa 5 N 
A - a V &, _ 
= 
. 


a 


bs —. Perſon oblizes himſelf never to marry 


Dcceahoni/a” continua 


My * 8 . 3 no 


Perſons to live fingle ue fl. ver. 9 52 


. . 9 4 N - eiget, 11 Ve 17 4 * Lek 


So * 5 e 0 7 ; l "4 . - 5 i | = 
- | 7 7 "2 ; — a A *F The n T3. . * 7 75 
126 PI RST COMMAND MENT: 5 


wake Uſe of them. 1 C vn. 31. dee een 


"Saviour adviſes thoſe that ſerve him 


Lormably to this Advice, Vows — 4 
„ eee r 
1 M3 7113 £99 
t What ir Vow of ch e 
„Tie a Promiſe nintle ta God, of. 8 
me Pleaſures and Allurements of che Hleſt 
14%: 
nba. — em Pr Baur ts þ — 
1 1221 "> bar e Wh 
Several, much e — woof 
ly- for fuch' as are defi 


; ral Offices : — Gout ofithis Life, Uthe — 


of the Fleſh; undnbe Care of p 


ion; aud call Men 
from attending to their Fufctidns, 0 Paul obferve 


und. therefore in the fame Chapter, he ' adviſes 


Q it not 3 ts Vow, what 4 wot" ir our 
Power NN OR 4 not in our 
e * n * gory; ot: 8 5K n 8 
1 — Got; fo alen 
e Gift but ec beſtews Grace ſuffiei- 
ent to obtain the: ee 
r Nee mee * 


- Which angabe Ane i n S: 
2 e e 


. The urrabsdnen9 Pra: yer, corporal Morita 
Oe. by which Means. we — 7 
vicious Habits, and the natural Inehnation we have to 


hw. {The Satramemts are continual Channels of Grace; 
5 2 Pra e we may hope to obtain whatſoever we alk. 


95 ee 


e why the us we are diſpoſed bor Chat- 


þ 8 e MeansGod has left inhis 
ca th awd fevernl Sins; but as 2540 Mer- 
riage is the proper Remedy appointed God, . Vow 
3 e, 
1 


n ** 2 


r= they bave to the Poor. Matr. . 


5 


1717 WW AY $ 


» 


© 2 ne 


© We 


” 
: 


PEP HP 


+ 


* 
— 


2 292-2. 


- 
I i> If 


ed for that Purpoſe; and 4re-ſullicient; when rightly 


l a 4 . : - 
* e Tak 2 37% os 


EY $2175 e 42 


Ss 


| bimſelf in a Seate where be is incapable of ele Ye - 
e that Remedy. \ att» M ea Eve 
A Tis true, Majriage b e We ee 


Chaſtity, and therefore all Perſons ate at Libemy 


make Uſe of it, unlefs they oblige themſelves y M, 
to make Uſe of other Remedies; «which are ald align- 


ed. N14 Safari; . l an or 4 DD 

Q. * 8 2pe is the anh "Remeg 9 
i and quence, n Ve e 40 
traty is unatſul. © 0 Saget ee 
A K Marria were the only Remedy, elt whuk 
be in a State tion, umeſstthey marritu 
fades, 2448 by Experience; chat Marriage vigaavot 


an effe ctual Remedy, ſeeing that Thowufunds able 
am. 


t ſin againſt Chaſtityyc h 
2 on the other Hand, » Mulimees diu 


Remedies: are ſufficient, and 


lwogcla iir ut" un N N 1 


e Prieſts and Religious ro marryy is 
Dori: 3 1507310, Het s it vole age 0k 


„Asche obig Mew tor keep their Ve ie 
they n wicked Doctrine ꝰ If ſo hom will 
cuſe 


you ex 


who teach us to pay that which we bawe wonach 


either Solomon, Davin, 14s, or St. N 


is better, ſays Solomon; that thou b de wann, thi 
br thou ſbouldft: vow and not pay it: elt 488. 

Vu an pay it, ſays 3 
Pf. Kxvi. 11. Iden ren e ovwed a eee en e 
Lora thy God; ene thou ſbult 
Deut. xiii: St. Paub ſuys, char Widewe; i 
marry aſter 1 — — Continency; have Dam 
nation, becauſe they have mad woid their fin A 
1 Tim. v. 12 But becauſe the Reforma tin me 
upon mam Theuſands of broken Vows, it muſt bee 
fore be a wicked enn to forbich le 


en 9 8 14% LOIN ORR. 5 bb 
* > of 't 8 . . Q St, * CE r. 7 d | 


ir God — there : 
Ww — 


by Cenfequ 
of Chaſtit 7 does not put ĩt out of A Perfon's Po .f 
y. . 


4 


* b oe” — 


. . 
. 
* 


Th N P 


. 4 n Superior: For as in natural and artificial Thiogs, 
188 Ys tbe ame is to be obſerved, as both the w of Nature 


9. FIRST; b nin. Wh Sn 


. Paul fas, if thay cannot gontain, let them = 

5 marry. And in another Place, the Spirit and the Fleth -& 
are gontrary ene to the other, % that you cannot da 8 
— pow wouls.:. . Fe Je that db 
e is honourable in all. „ Fc 


N * firſt mentioned Tex ate: a mere Cap 
Tuption in the Proteſtant, Bible, wants a Re 
mation much more than the Catholic Church ever d 
St. Paul, here ſpeaking of Perſons who he not under” 

| the Reftraintof a Vow, ſays thus r ta (fie 
Greek Text) if they do not contain, les them mam. 

1 Cor: vii. 9. And again, The Spirit ond the Fleſh are 
_ contrary one io theather, /o, that, yu th not oh the Things - 
nn SOS. 
e put, pony; contain, 5 
-<enne do the Tinnge 1hat you , The Reafon ew} 
this groſs and ſcandalous Corruption is to make it pu- 
tronize the Lewdneſs and Intemperance of the firſtee- 

zlefaftical Reforwers, As to the Words of St. Paw, 
- where he ſays, hat Marriage is honaur able in ol,” 
Heb. xii. 4. we muſt not imagine from hence, that t 
«ts-homnourable among all Sorts: of Men, as yon ſeem to 
"Infinuate 3; for if ſo, the Marriage of a Brother and a 
Siſter would be honourable, and that of e 
| * 


- 


1 Firſt, We are e , ee , 
| a inne, whereby we comply with the Will 


8 are moved by Superiors, fo in human AGians 


»andithe Law of God a requirs.. 2 * 
5 ys in a Community 

ben, eee ar9 Ting.o 
- Ginets Lang, or Things aubich no ways cottdltt 
e e bt en TW 

| EEE 12 * 4 1 55 


- 
** * 
1 334 83 5 * * 
8 N \ 5 ; I | : | 
* * af : 5d : * . * 
* * f 
. - 


„ vio — 1 


A In the'firſt Cafe ue mit dot obey; unleſi che 
eit de doubtfufe if che Thing commanded tends 
torun, pony the Niles of the Order, be is t 
ä I rhe bd be manifeſti) 8 n 
„ ws condheing irtue; us to K not 

| like, 'tls the Perfection of Obedience do Lem e 
. e his Vow. * 4k Wet. 

. What 'T, ings ary Forbidden hy the RY neee 

en a 84 
"ogy Wees Prices * eee . 
+ Wb rot In ß 08 
"Tis falſe W — Sadr abet 11 9 bony | 
eme Honour to any but the true God! | 
by 2 the true God after an undue Maniter, 

Q. Pray give'me Exanples of bal Kinds e 500 

„ which pays aw 
Honout t&'Creatres- 

Q In dobat Miymner may rf e bond * — 
R, When the Idols as Gods: Seen 2 
E hey raps Ns RE Ie 

Is it nut &. uper ſtirion arid Akne to w as =. 
W ar he nr 223 PifSurts and ugs se _ 

A. By no Means. The whole Subſtance Wor- 
ſhip centers in the tue God ; for What Reſpet vow, 
to the Reprefentation is only relative. „ 

Q. But the" were condemned by ; | 
for dur the true God by Repreſentations. e 

A. This is a falſe Gloſs their Pratitice. 
The Fewws were condemned on feveral "Accounts 
Hi, For efteeming the — * themſelves tobe God: 
Secondly," Becauſe they mingled the Adoration of Idols: 
d that of the true & , pretending t thereby- ans 


e A 12/Superfition” PETALS 1 5 
paying War fpip to the true God, in an undue Manner 
A. Ia general, "whenever" religious Ceremonies ade 
made Ufeof,” which either have 4 falſe Significarton; 
or are deſigned to produce Tfacds which cannot be 
9 OT to any Sake artificial Cauſe,” | 
T 


„/ y Se 


of bis Hand; to imagine ſome. Days 
than others; to 


0 02 Tenor forbidden to make Fiche 
> aa POR "FA | 


i . Brady CONMANDUBNT. Fs 


What Inflances are this Kind E 
Be There are ſeveral Kinds ©  ſuperftitious Praftices, 


5 1 chief whereof are Divination; or ſoretelllug nt 
is to happen, or diſcovering Secret 
__ Wacith, which. not being made Uſe 
4 means or exprefly. 


without proper 


muſtinterfere in the Matter. 


4 To believe Dreams, to 1 from the Metign 


| 5 Planets and Stars, which map ſerve to 


on natural Exfects, but not on the Effects of Man's 

Free- will; to foretel à Perſon's Fortune by the Lines 

ag 8 are * lucky 

to pretend to cure mpers, bya 

ing Things which have no Virrue, e mare 

9 A | 
Q. How do you excuſe the Serene from. Super li- 


14 AN 4 n feeing that the Elements, neither. I Art- ory . 
Bl be: $6 8 e of grogucing be Effects areributedto i 


1228 
5 


3 af. Becauſe they bave, bat Virtue by Sus Inſt & 


men: e a RD 497 


A #/bat elſe is fohidden by he uſt ce 


4 4 1 = 


So, : IP » Sacplege, Perjury and Blaſphemy - 

To Na 5 AQ; 1 a a 
ti abufing Things which ee 
| vite of God and Religion and it regards Peſons, 
Thing and Places, vis. e Wr e ö 


B08 Churches. 
Aba is 


a . 


e en falſe . eee Denkins 1 
an or to do 33 2 


DS * 


92 * 
* 


une b 
3 Tig injurious 


* PEAT „ 


* — 
* = 
. a Wo Q 
av ; 25 ES" 
9 1 = d 
* 5 1 1 


,- the Devil either 


N 2 * . 


r + 
DS” g 2 | = e not aue ne 


* 


Neger 


S 


„ 
* 
- 


44 t4 5 


2 > 
& - =» 3 * 
* 


PRESS Wei ai 
or ive them due Reſpect: Ti, So rde ww ; 2 1 
ve Relicks of hoty Perſons, and ſhow them due = 
T | ReſpoR:: 'Tis not forbidden to hanour and de ſiro the Wo 
"nA 3 Tis not forbidden to ble Bread, ' 
2 Dee. +12) et en ene 
8 Bages the © forkih ahi 3 
the — 1 

1b it ue 1 . TH 


1 4, nw | 1 
n . d e ee 3 Mm 
| | AM 


Gre T5 TR. > 


— 8 
* 


” Ro 
"= 


peut, actording to St. John, "eas An Emblem bg. 
. iti; 14, Beſides, tf alt Inagenor ien 
forbid by this Commandment, we ſhould e ablbgrd 2 AM | 
to fling down our Sign poſts, and: deface the Ng 7 1 
Coin. And becauſe a by his Image, iscapa- - 
ble of Reſpe& or Diſreſpect, an hiſtorical Uſe of rp. - xn 
is not ſufficient: =  % +7440 64.0 $0605 EY 4 0 
Q Hoa, os you prove that there e 2 -:Y 
nr dar ie the Jeng exec a OR _— 
Saints? 7>: KH. — 8 
A. From the. Diftates of omen Senld. N 
ſon, as well as of Piety and Religion, nh wed; 
to expreſs ous Love aud Eſteem for Perſons whothwe 
honour, by ſetting a Value upon all Things W 
long to them, or have any Relgtion to them ff 
loyal Subject, a dutiful Child, « loving Friend, *yalue. _.- *: 
the Pictures of their King, N r Friend and. | 
thoſe who 4 the Pigares or 995 
r e Chr A and hp 2 ſeverely: 3 2 
ſhould abuſe the Nehm ur 'Image 4“ 
5 Le e Honour aloha Wo 


=. tb = —— 
= * WW 1 by 


bi 
- 
: 

* 


yy rer bd 
5 ele. by Proteſtainns e 

wed of by Biſhop Montague a learned 
1 that there is a Reverence or Ve? 
Aeration, an r * 
 /Piſtures of Chr;ft and his Saints. T practiſed b 
wem, in the Honour they give to their 3 
— to the Bible, to the Symbols of Ba 
and Wine in the Sacrament; to the den of 
Which is an Image or Remembrance wp 
Saviour to the Ear, as « Picture or [Cracifix be Yay 
Eye. Such allo was the Honour which che 


* 


$-. et And ſuch 25 A ensar wie ich OE - 
give to the Images or Pictures before 

they kneel or pray z fo that they do not give Divine 

_ Honour to them, no nor even to the higheſt Abgel 

„or Saint, much leſs to Images or Pictures, as ſore 

maliciouſſy ſlander chem with, and call them /dolatory 


en \ # 


* 


upon that Account; but I would have our Advers it 

« faries- conſider, chat Miſrepreſentation, Slander and 8 

| Calumoy, is & much forbid 'by the Commandments as >a 
What Grounds FAN 'you paying a Venctatith 

5 Relicks of Saints ? jor. 4 


4 Beſides the ancient Tradition and Pragic ofthe” 
firſt and pureſt Ages, atteſted by the beſt Monuments 
df Antiquity, we are warranted fo to do by many 
Auſtrious Miracles done at the Tombs, and by the 
Relicks of the Saints, which God, who is Trut And © 
Banctity itſelf, would never have feed; if this Ho- 
Hour paid to the 2 Reanins of his Servants Was 
| por agreeadle ro fert“ $99" uy ARES 


* e Ann 8 


9 ble e e at 9 4.42 
'* Part 2. Originum. $ 14 was 
"ONES Ses. xxv. scar Py py L! 2k de 
ov. Dei. Cap. viii. = res Anbr. b ? 


vat =. 4 5 99 * 
1 a — * 


LIM FIRST. te „ 
QI there it g Harn e 


| but ave are not 10 tb. itioufly, aſcribe 1 3 
4 then, and. — cl fe . "x 
7 The Cborch is wy from Superſtition, - inthe 


off of Relicks: They eſerved in 2 
ring = beg and to — 4. a in Memory of 
cles being — in all ag makes the - 


Praftice more e 7 falſe Miracles, and 


the 5 _ 
— e ee to 


. 
— 
4 


23 


W 2 
eee = 
4 tis what the Devil could never dos 
fas 1 Ti, Lak at prejent. $0 gamod Canoga 
Gr It: 1 u part ray. 10 * to | 
. wink Words ans. 
theſe, ny 1 pleaſed. God, for the Teſtimony of has * ** 
7 Dodtrine: and Truth, to, work. great Miracles ß 
wn ON ane uM Saints, in Witneſs, that they _ 
© Wh been os da aud e N 


Ann * 


nl any  Infance in bert, of. Mace 


' 


* _— 


>" 


to ifs by the 
| of the Prophet Eliſha. . E 
| mn the Handkerehiefs mY avhich-. bad. but _ - 
tauched the. Body of St. P e Nevis, nn | 


Wks X 12. 2 vic Were 1 
5 10 Saint, od only E 3 
bn w1 Spiritual Bleſſings, and 
— bje jet of Prayer... Ohriſt 3s our only” - 
Saints — know our Nece » Bar) — * 1 
| God commands us to apply ourſelves imm 
ately to him. Wh bone IA ET 
ture n 5 h eee 
f 4 * I ”_ G 4 Lheſe 
bs *- r 
N. Cant. 8. Page 120, > ili 


* 


* 


1 r ꝙ»' —wH ͤù.ll.! f ¶ ũ ô—uL ² V ies ⁵˙ Eb Cad 
1 ” ö * l #4 : y-- : : N A, 
ky «> K ” * 1 | * : , : Y 
- J x : * % pn * 


7 


bins SN 8 

rbet Difficulties are eaſily removed, 2 
bellowing Points are confidered : Fir, That 
his divine Providence, has a inted certain 
by: hereby Men are. to obtain their Ends, both 7 
e ſpiritual: Marriage to propagate their Species 
4 Tlawin and Sowing, to procure Bread and preſerve | 

_ For /piritual Ends be has preſcribed InfiruQion! . 
3 Religion, Prayer, Faſting, Alma, frequenting he 
Bacraments, and all moral Bites, 3 to practiſe 
Virtue, and become happy he Among 1 


| ſpiritual Practices, he preſcribes t of pra TR 
done another; and if — while living, 


* 


is it not after Death, when Saints ae agg | 
bei ſerviceable by their P 
5 * e ave proceed any raed tall me 
| a0 mean by froying to Sainte? M692 1%: 0:99 +087 5 
A We mean no more, than deſiring them 30 
to. God for us. 80 het we do not pray or 
-ourſelyes o them, as the Authors: and Give ff. 
Grace and- Glory; becauſe, in this Senſes we bee 
e ee N Ne 
sue nat-theſe- Prayer od Saints an L ire 
2 7 Aurburity, who. i e Author of apart N 
45 enen 15 e . enen 
4. „ 6 Ad Reaſous: - Firſt, Becauſe we d 
e the-Saints han that they would ra 
us and with us to our common Lord, 
bes bim ho is both our and their Media tor, — þe 
Je, Chrift our Saviour; and furely*no-- one Willa 
1 Wat ohe> ji for one another e . 
| awe are upon Earth: & 
— .4 all Bleſſi 


ledge Cd che n 
n mhoſe Intereſt is pee en 


ngs : Thirdly, Saints are applied tern, 
ga 


N 9 
. 


count. 5. 't Wrath 67/4; 
| 1988 e 


$ - * C 2 4 1 * * | 0 4 
I — A - 5 N Fr" 4 by | 4 * 


FIRST coOMMANDWUNG, r 


„ 


2 Hee do you ee i goed anatpryfiatl 378 
. e 
e nn ene eee ee ee 
if Beinnk * 4M 


nts Ee e fs 


of God's 


ren. pray fr ae} x The ONE 1. 
tren, Þt 1, 1 Tee vi wei he” : 
ſayz, ale A rig Mio eee e 

| Famer v. 16, . Majes) by his Prayers) tobjahjed 7 


e EN wenn r 14. Lale, | = 
| defetted the Pbiliflints:"y Sum. vi , — 
as" And God himſelf commanded hen, ud = 
2 "to 0 de Jes, that 'Job Thould oY. - __ 
for them, promiſing to accept of his Prayers Jui, 1 
Now; if it bie wocnpeableptinds and good A | : 
fable to ourſelves, to fen the fern off) Se 
Servants here on Earth, how much more ef the San 5 5 
and Angels in Heaven ? It has been the ods 1 
ſtant Cuſtom and Practide vf the Church; in all Ages = 
to deſire the Prayers or Inte rceffion of the Gists _— 
This is acknowledged by Mr. Thorndihe; «earned © - = 
Proteſtant Author: It is confeſſed,” fuys be 
2 e bt 
Sr: Ge Ter 1 vt 
St. Angu fin; St 
alem, and St i Corel of dean, 
be Greats - 


40 St. = aver or — td. © Time; haves * 
— and deſire Wir Aion — 30 
and P Run 4-37) its 2 n e 

Bir i not this Mater the Prizyers or 

Interceſhonaf ue Su wnid Angels poſi wad tf 

rogazory to-our SavioarChiilt,” "a ie wen 

Mediator 90 ant ven rr I * 

| Po In by mo Means, Fer — 
yers of our Brethren below. G is the o] 

Mediator of - Redemption, but this does not exclude 

ot being Mediators of in õC. and this” 

Diſtinction is to be obſerved in — fake © l 

nn Une Senſe W Ee — ff by 


*A 
ff 


1 * 21 Va” 75 1 13 * 
* at) I. bo Bet Par. ib. 7 398. . . 
= " * 1 „ _ 1 el 
F'* - 4 * ö 
$ = * 


— 2 , 
; what we want 
| 07A — . 


mop Ot Fer EINE 


Fr a Bod and the dfraclites: Sen 
| thoſe of the Church ef Evglatdhave,no Reaſon 10 cg 


"out, and exclaim againſt us, for 3 che A 
and Iatetceſſiou of the Saints nud Auge 
themſelves, accprding to their own * — 


ſhip the A „ We,' rs true, deſre their yers, 
EE be ſeen in. 


weir NEED int the's For A | 
1420 Q. How 1 and. ry ARRAN, 


bem of our Wants? 
Diſtahce of Place i joObf&ruRtion, bockuſe they 
1 by Fare but by Underſtanding. The Manner 
whereof is not conceivable,: nu more is the Nate, 
WS Again, by ſeeing God, the 7 
Things” which belong to oompleat their Happ 
9 their Happineſs to know the 
© State of thoſe for whom theyare-concerned z and weft 
they unt concerned in Prayers directed to them; their 
Condition in this would” be worſe than when alive, 
bDetauſe the Wut vot be able to: afſiſt their Prien 
Men in Dilttels Do nt the Angels rejoice at the 
| Converſion ofa Sinner? bt: N d6: Eule 
es If ches they know our Re e, and re- 
hs ii, have we not Rea ſon o — know. 
pur Peruions 400-7 Db vot the De vik, by the Tight 
- of Nature alone, know our Actions, and accuſe vs of | 
our Sms? Rev. Wi 10. Again. the Saints know we 
are I _ Aſliſtance in general, at;heaſt, and be. 
ing © of e may pra for us in g 
ab Harth pray ſor one another at a | 
rant of each other's Neceſſities in ; 
fly, There is no Occaſion that God ſhivkd: 2 
either by the Living, or Saints! dead; but 
the Nature A A aged e ureqtion, 


+ 148-* 


e e e Oitejfion s be jnfoingl 
. * 


2 e 6,3: 41,0008 | 
ee ee make Uto of me e 
e mg "gate, all DO, x On 5 


„ "4 va & 1% 4% IJ 
» a 


o ; - 


1 wA_ 


1 | 


+4 
Re * 


9 bY wok » 1 WT 
a * Mg # 
* * V 1 
, - 


4.  $ECOND/COMMANDNENT: e 
CW alſo.i to God, wits bar bee. | 
4 reg . Quder of Divine 4 


bas aligned echte enn Eads, both ina natural 8 


| 605 n — = ab — — | 3 8 * | | 
diate to Ving. Ay er. 1 
There. is Puegafih an Exanple in ub. Scripturanaf | 


” N 3 2 
e we are advised to pray — 8 


and 1 doo, it implies both a 
Example. The Creed ſuppoſes as much by che Com. 
munion of The Inſtance of Dizesiand L. 
70 imports, chere was a Communication between the - 
Tbs wy Jak, Mb be _ — _ 
Jſaac, 5 C. Men S 

tures, * their Names invoked aſter their Decesfe 1 
Do not the Twenty-four Neersen e e e 
Prayers of the Faichful + | Did not Jacob, when. he "< 0 | 
gare his Bleſſing to the Sons of Joſeph, dern al eee 
Angel to bleſs them? Gen. xbviil, 16. fan . — 8 
that delivered me from. ol! Ruf, A 2" 

Beſides, what Oecaſion is there of a. Prege} —— e 
voluntary Practice? There are many — = eds” fr 

even Precepts, whereof. there 5 o+Mentpomn the 
MA res rt en eee EN 


hah . At A. 4 7 © We 51 — 
** 


Tas” sten — 2 
r 48. & 

Q JP HICH in the Spe omenamimona 1, it ps LA 

rn 4. — 

— 814. dain | * 9 58 1 973 -'Y 
1 bat. is forbidden by this Commendeont ©: 

4. Tis forbidden, to mention the Name ef God ia 3 
common Conyerſation, or upon any frivolous Ü 
2 alſo Curing, Dew jo pe 4 Saks yet LANG 

Pejury= r N * ** 5 

1 What is aw Oath y 2 3 OY 
4. Tig calliag 8 - Fd | X 9223 

8 £> ied, 5875 * 1 | 


4 Sera,” 


.  5EeOND: DOMMAND ante 


* 


I 1 e fark, 2 phos. an Oath by God, ar 
0 bi 3 „ by Creatures. Au afſertoty Oath is calling God to 


= "EE Thing either ie or is fot: I promifſory'Qath 
_ „ Rs 
=_— to doornottodos An exetratory Oath i 
= call God to witneſs that a Perſon withes ſome Eyil-to 
=” | himſelf or others, and tis called = Curſe... A Jolewh 
Oiath i before a Court of Judicature. A Oath 
is in private Converſation: ©. An explicit Oath is ex 
2 Words. An #mplicit Oath- is aeg by 
Ann — by. — 
by in 
| 171 r 
A 5 F 
* 5 . Gos Fewer and Influence. N 
 B abe lawful? *:13% 2 
_ we, Tes, when duly performed ; bbcanſe wer arent 
| AA of. Rel publiſhing God's Omniſcience, ' — 
. when we call upon him as a Witness. 
F hat Conditions are ele d make n Dat 
N *. A 1 
Ng e Abe Scolptany 
„IV. 2. 
WES: — NA 


udgment, or Diſcretion and uf 
re 7 

eis to be upon rational Inducements; and Thir: 

de tu do Erit or indifferent 

Thbisgs. Without the fr Condition tis. N 
E without: che. ſacond "tis taking God's Name in Vain; 
ud there 2 Perjury and Scandal, as Swear: 
mn in common — without che hic, "tis 
addon e the Exil we threaten, and accompanied 
1 3 obo Fl Canfeat . Nine + YG 
in be ful % r 
's Horiour, ae our Neighbour' hw 


Jas en 8 
Dass mot the Go forbid Swearing enany dee 
ever, fince it ſays, Swear not at all. Mar, 63+ 
1 The Goſpel only forbids Oaths, where the necef- 
Conditions are wanting. Again, (Si only fot 
5 . 


$ > 1 i . | — 


on 4 
| bh. 


uy + * 0 4 


1 


C . q a 1198 1 ] 1 F a 
* " 4 Fa wy mn 
— 0 & — 1 
* - SE - 
_ ** i . . * 
: 9 . z . 


ts 4127 2 * ** * » 4 ab > 
v. 7% 


| $ECOND:COMMANDMENT, % ë 6 
Faun. Thirdly, He forbids chem to ſwear Things +3 1 
the are unlawful of themſelves ; for it appears} by ; - 
Herod and others, that they thought themle}yes obliged - ,-," _— 
nn hf, + 5 . © =_ 
What Uſe cas Dat. +; . ju 1 
1 ps 's Duty without an Oath, and @ vic —_ 
Man it cannot bind. 
A: br. Paul ſays, Olang uſed to-confitts Talk. 1 
Heb. vi. 16. And they are as a Support for corrupted |. - 
Nature z: and in Practice are beneficial to the Publick* !:! 
For tho' wicked Men regard not their Oath, yet ther 
Honour is engaged by it, and they are kept to then 
Duty by temporal Puniſhment, NETS able - 
to by the Breach of their Oatks 2 
 Q In what E 
regard to Truth or Folſhrad, Swearing wn, 4 
ty, or for trivial ati . e I 
4. In a very da rows Stare, fr our bird Dilly _- - _—_— 
hold bim guiltleſs, t + hell take his Namie in ain, 
Exod. xx. 7. Swear nap," neither by Heaven, &c.. thag 2 82 3 


1 


8 
"RY 


: — 4 Ie 34 4 . 1 8 


you fall not under Fudgement, James y. 12. A Mit + 
that favears muri filled with: 8 = .—= 
Plague Shall not depart from hir fat. Bcd, Kut. . TY 


And no Wonder, ſeeing 


fach liye in'« dey 'Profiiins: . 5 „ a 
tion of Gods 1 


holy = in the Violation of God's - 


ne 


die than bone Freed * AIs, themfel 5 5 1 
ſome Prayers, Alms, or pen al Works; every Teen 9 
ſwear, 1 others to mind them theteof x : 
Megs. at * 4 of every idle-Word thas þ 5 
Ped ? | | 


nent. W 
* Wi. 


| 99. 1 jo 

p * ” es 
83 | + 
4 . rind oo, Ir, a 
4 3 2 FR Mat ave ave commanded 40 av by this Gm ; Chure| 
=  Mandnent 2 Day it 
As in che TREE we are commanded W Books, 
_ God with, our Hearts, ſo in this we are commanded to amiſs, 
1 honour him with our Tongues as by ts. LEM this D 
1 r and the like. 20 Drinki 
1 — 'ä. — — ä Cburck 
_=_ | Tas Tiny Commanpulsx'; oh - 
—_ - e 
1 eng, is he Third Communities , 1 
9 A. Remember thou keep holy the Sabbath-Dey. 
_ . . When was this Diy firſt appointed ts be kepy nly 
4 =. God ſanckißed it, andordered it ſbould be a Day of 
= NY Reon the ſeventh Day after the Creation, ana that Men 


1 ' might give Ti banks for the Benefit of the Creatitn. Gen. , 
= |. KY. and tis highly e 7 the true Believers 4 
=. he 1 ler ved it as a Day of Reſd 
"— otion. © 
? "ih . Hoes came it to le altered io Sunday, the fig 1 * 
27 the mel, whith is the "fir ft Day after the bbath.? 
1 A. Betauſe i it was only a ceremonial Law, oblipi 
—_ the Few: as to "the ſeventh Day, tho“ it was a mo 
=_ - © in” the Main, obliging all Perſons 10, rerbrii 
_—_— to God Do the. CE 95 all other BleF 
' ings. Now the was, altere the Apoſtles in 
6 of our Bleſſed Wein Reſurrection 
Aud the Deſcent of the Holy, Ghoſt, which 
"TERED 4ﬀeer the Sabbarh. © N, 
#6. 4 Whit Thin g5 are forbidden on ther wee 4 270 
A tke Day was ordered to be k 

Authority of the Church ſo the Church 

ed all Perſons to abſtain from 8 72 

and Courts of Judicature 
at r are Arie commanded by his Com 


bo As * two former Command ent aste el? 
in Heart and Words, ſo by this we are r- 
_ manded to fanctify the Sabbarh 5 t Lord's Dey to 


mighty God, by actual Service: 2 e 7 


. 


W 
. 


- @ —- 


* „ 
. 
=— . 
8 ; ” 9 
74 


. 1 
* 


* 


S 
on 


Books, examining 
amiſs, and. the li 


5 e Mafs on Sundays. 


AE DEI, 


1 
* * 


5 FOURTH, COmMADRINT: 1 

ving him that public Worſhip which the 
N vis. to hear Maſs and ſpend 
ö . _ NE what we — done 
: And therefore thoſe! who ſp 
this Day in Idlenefs, Sports, Vanity ;-'idle / ies; 


Drinking, Gaming, and the like, do not-complyfully 
with the End of this Commandment, nor WA the | 


Church's Defire concernin 
HI it that Perſona may be difpenfd with Mo 
avork upon ö 
| ee” Only SIE of abſolute Neceſſigy, ov-when the. 
Work is very inconſiderable. 
2 excuſed from Tang pen 
at F ny 
A. In Cafe of Sickneſs, neceſſary Buſiz 
of . chat they are at too great a Diltance 
Let me /ome particular e where Peſo 
excuſed; ar are inexcuſable, e 


A. Servile Works are ſuch as are uſually 


4.44.4. e 9 P 1 
py 2 1 b 
| 1 1 
* *” : "Wn ' 
> \ \ 
- 
4 a l = 
* % - * 
= 


3 


. 4 
* 


by Servants only, as dig ie. 12 5 — ow — 
Works; but not writing, ing, Kc. Apotheca- © | _ = 
ries are excuſed won neo lr. ines, and Cooks .=, 
in preparing Victuals by Neceſſity : 80 Cattle may be - 0 ag 
fed, or any great Loſs hindered, by labouring on that 2 


Day ; ; as the Loſs by Fire: — So Glaſſmakers, 
and Labourers in Forges, may attend their Fires; vet 
Maſs, and the reft, are to be attended to, Servants 
ſwe not waſh 


eping Rooms, dec. ere (excuſed, bu 
without abſolute Neceſſity. '. A frequent Cuftors 


ſhaving on Sundays is not permitted. ' Jourheys ous 


dot to be performed unleſs in Neceſſity:; but in th 


and eee Cn,” rege 6 3 er ange! 


— 


4 
— — ä — — — 
ö * * * 


Tax Foverh Doris an nns 


| A 
WC uur 2. Fourth Chess Koa. 5 
A. Honour thy Father ind thy Mather 
ata DEI I TY Command OY 


— 
. Jo a x; 


ad ad. | 
x” *. * 


nee 3 
1 — L_—_ * - N a 
1 1 7 4 X , 4 * " * | 
- of » p l eo * =—— I - , \ | - x \ 
bl + V 4 1 * — A 
$ - . - © +? - 
* * 1 


wo ron CoD | = - 
A. By Fatber and ene be und erſtcod x He 


exiors; whatever; t f | 
Far Why real ee ehe eee and ah 
: A, Chic fly becaute' they: are God's Repreſentatives ; 
- nnd again, becauſe” they preſerve Peace and Unity in 
every Community; hf. becauſe Bey ate Authors 
des v. eee eee eee e 
_. 2-7: Nome the Perſons uf final, ho are concernabin 
= -this Rege a 
4 Subjects in Regard of Princes and 1 ſubardi- 
_ nate civil Magiſtrates ; all the Faithful, Lage 
1 the Pope, Biſhops, and Priefts ; Children, | 
of Parents; Servants, in T ed, of an voung 
_— - FPerfons;in Regard of their * 
dre 24475 Odligations of Children, in Rigert | 
"Jv. Opie Paywwts Þ & Ver: ee 
A. ReſpeR, both in Words and Actions, Obediehte, 
Ire andAſifance, when they are in Neceſſity; and 
1 in Consequence of tlie, they are not to enter into a 
marped State, or any -· other Station, without conſulting 
| | And expecting their Approbation, my ap + are un- 
75 tea ſonable. Heut. xxvii: 16. Col. iii. 20. They are 
A ſſo to pay their Parent? Debts; as 8 Juſtice and 
Samy, oblige them; and if their Parents habe 
= mronged any Perſon, either in Money or Land, Chil- 
1 . it, in Cle they arg in Poſelhem of 
Ae v. 29. Hewever, if Parents lay any unjuſt 
1 or hinder their Children from becoming 
2 bee come to che Years of Diſere- | 
art not do be obeyed. > 1 * 
5 wh gere, and Bling relating 
tt —_ Obedient Children are. — 
een Felici 1 | 
—_ poral Miſeries and ort Life. = - "OF 
=_ N IL Life abe a Pun — 
= ol No, regs ac rows, a"Bleſbog,* 3 
=— 1 32 eee 
Malice Heart, 
{ decaive.bis Sund vv. ver. 11. 23 


-with all 


_ Chriſtian 1 


and Regularity z that t ey correct them with Diſcre- i 
tion, neither with Severity, nor too much 1 3 


keep Sundays ald Holydays_ holy, and to We ; 


their Due, by x {panging g their Subſtance-: 


 bourers to their Maſters ? 


_ them ; punctus 


| : Siapbeig if hare Nord 


18 W * "They moſt 


G — 1 
* 1 2 


a * 
* AM Lot. l 
 'F 
N | | 
« 1 Py 1 e 
| # 3 


ob bbb a 


"A. In L they are t6 ſee that they are provided 
eceſſaries, both temporal and ſpirituat . 
to take Care they are inſtructed n ch Ned the 


t they obſerve good Hours 


for Je that ſpares the Rod hates bis Jon, burbe that bh 8 


Hin chaſtiſes him OS Prov., Ali. wal x 38 To give them 


good Example b fp = Life, r ſpeaking nor 
acting -indece re them ; to exhort them to 


the Sacraments; to ſettle 14 in the W 
ſome commendable Station, and not to depri 


ve them of : 
to threa- 
ſage compel. them 


„ them into age, or by i 


in ſome Manner to enter into a religious State 3 nor 


diſinherit them, unleſs there be the higheſt Provacgtion; . - 


Not to ſhow any remarkable Partiality to one Chi 


more than to another, Which is often followed: with - | 


great Diſeontent, and Ruin of him who is lefs eſteertied,” 


Q. What are the Obligations of Servants. and 1. 


le 

ruſt and Concern committed to 
and carefully doing what is given... 
them in Charge, and belongs to their Place = Hh 


A, They are to be ne reſpetiful, 
faithful 1 in” Ant 8d. 
bg 


| 8 their Tung, Labour and Induſtry, in their 


r's Service, as they know he expects and requires . | 


not letting him loſe by their -Idleneſs, nor by making. 


Advantage to ene of what belongs to their Ma- 


ſter. According to that of St. Paul, . | 
Servauts, to be ft 


eto. their a ap in all Things _ 

pleaſing, _— ging. nor defrauding them, hut in ai! 
Things we 22 it. ii. g. And in ano- 
ther Place — commands them ſaying, Servents obey . 
in all Things thoſe «vho are your Maſters, 2 "= . 
the Fleſh, not 8 as 2 aha * 
ad. Col. i- 1 — "They. 


are likewiſe under a due C SE Pra of Reftitvtidn;” 
whatever Damage the Maſter ſhall fuffer by their Nane, ; 


_ 


= N . " . * 
* * * 7 1 
N " 
> 4 p : , : ; 


bo — 


= \ 18 W PID "0 2 \ 0 ne” 
0 7 * DEER WT. > * 


=== \ 
* . lb 
* 4 - _ L - 1 
$, , * * 
" : * - 


== 46 FOURTH. COMMANDA ENT. 


[* 

1 allo live in Peace, Love and Charity, wi a their F ellow- N F 
2 4 ſervants. © © =O} | 
AI . da are the lignans of Meir 6 ich 


1 Dans and Labourers ? # 
F | 4 The Apoſtle St. Paul informs us in theſe Word, 
ö 
| 


ers, ſays he, give unto your Servants that cuhich is 1 
* 3 that you hade alſo a Maſter in Hau. 
Dl iv. 1. To whom all Mafters muſt be accountable 

They are obliged to ſtand to the Promiſe or Agree. 
—_ mentthey made with theirServants ; to give them ſuf- 
. 5 1 — wholeſome Meat and Drink, fit! Lodging, 
= Ce. They are not to employ them in an 7 ill Office, +" 

Work, and the like; or require more 
= they can do, nor be too harſh or ſevere with _—_— 
_— nor make Wein labour on Sundays and Holy days z 

ure obliged to inſtruct, admoniſh, and give them — 5 
FErample, &c. am provide not for bis own, fbi, 
ally for his Domeſticks, he has denied his Faith, and. "iy 

quorſe'than an Infidel, 635 St. Paul. 1 Tim, v. 8. 

Q. What are our O ligations towards our Aue 4 


them than 


"Þ | 
— 
— 


G =_ — 32 
— W * 


3 Superiors ? 
. Wie muſt love them, becauſe they are our e 
__— tual Parents, who in Chriſt, through the Goſpel, 
=—_ begot us, 1 Cor: iv. ic, chat is, are Authors of our . 


mul Life; who are Nurſers of our Souls, and under God, 

1 are the inſtrumental Cauſes of our ſpiritual Good. V 
beſeech you, Brethren, ſays gt. Paul, to know thoſe wwhe- 
labour among you, that you love them the more for 3 
Mort, Sake. 1 Theſſ. v. 12. We muſt bear, reſord, 


c LLC 
0 . l * = . As - 


FY _ * _ 
4 


_ and obey them as Chri/'s Ambaſſadors ; the hearing or 

_ deſpiſing them, is the ſame as the ud or deſpiſing 

1 sri. He «uþo hears you, hears me, ſays our Saviour 
eb. bo deſpiſes you, deſpiſes me. Luke x, 16.80. W vill not 
q 2 that we ought to fubmit to them in all Things % 4 Q. * 
_ . ing to Faith, and the Government of our Souls. A. A 
| i =. Jo Prelates, ſays St. Paul, and by ſubjed to them, fa to Paret 
: evatch, as being to render an Account for your Souls» tempora 


eb. xiii. 19. e muſt pray for them, that the "2 
may diſcharge their Duties for the Good of their Floc 
We muſt alſo maintain or affiſt them with Neceſfaries 


for this Life, N their ndr, W and * 
. 


- 


1 
8 


We muſt pray for them: * ar <4 


* 1 
1 we ot ah ah. ae. DA. * 2 
ov = "4 4 . * 7 
g 4 4. - * 7 * o - 7 , 
_ > . 9 * Ig © 


4 


- 


* 9 W. 4 | 8 AE, £ 5 1:65 3s Y * 
10 FOUR TH COMMANDMENT. 145 
are to afford us Neceſſaries for the Life to come. Lr 
him, ſays St. Paul, who is infirudted in the _— — | 
ode. 

Gal. vi. 6. Even ſo bas our Lord ordained, that they wha n 
preach the Goſpel ſhould live of the-Ge/pel'- I Cor: i 


municate to bim who inftruds him in all bie 


bas are our Obligations towards nur Sovereign, 


and juch temtoral Governors a- are placed over us Fr", 


A. We muſt love them, honour them, obey them, and 
not ſpeak il! of them. Thou ſhalt\net revile, or miſpeak” 


the Prince of the Reopls. Acts xxiii. g. We muſt duly: 


ay, without Fraud, to ſuch; all due Taxes, Cuſtoms; 
bo, Render to Caeſar | the ' Things that are Cziar's, ; 
Mat. xxii. 25. Again, render Tribute to whom abus 


is due, and Cuſtom 1% whom Cuſtom, &e. Rom. wii, 7. 


that Supplications, Prayers, 
and all who are in Authority, that-wwe may 


| * vn 
and peaceable Life in all Holineſs. and Purity. 1 Tim - 


i. 1. We muſt obey. them in all lawful Things: . 


ſubjeck, for God's Sake, to every human Creature, "whe-" + | 
ther to the King as ſupreme," or to Geuernirs (as Jent oy” 


Mal factars. 1 Pet. li. 13. 
e nnn en 


him, for the«Puniſbment of 


ritual and temporal ? -. N 


A. They are many and great, and in all-their1 4 


grees ought to govern thoſe. under their Charge with 


Charity and Juſtice ; to procure their Good, and de- 
fend them from Evil; th corre; and puniſh thoſe who © - 


4, .fays St. Paub, | 
made fir Kings, - _ 


F 


obey not their juſt Laws; and ta encourage ſuch 4 


duly obſerye them; wherein, if they fail, they are 


anſwerable to God but their failing in their Du 


will not excuſe the Failiog of Subjects on their Sid g. 
Q. What is forbidden by this Commandment / Nö 
A. All Diſreſpect, Stubbornneſs and Difobediencs, - 

to Parents and lawful Superiors, both ſpiritual nd 

tenpeir f , Fe . gave 


” 4 y tn, 
E. : 44 F — % 
' * ' J 6 4} 1 
? fe 4 ++ ! 7 & » 4 © cn Na WE: 
_ „ 
% % : # 


* 


f rern COMMANDMBNT.) | 


= 5 4 

g- 2 ” 4 © : 0 , T5 51 : 
J . % * 5 , * ö 
wes | * $3.4 £4 Fc 13 1 #49 {2 Ta 


- 


Tur Jy i co e 


r Dans r eee e 5 9 : . 4 


ppm Fifth Commanduent 7 + oy * 
QC» —— „ — 
it to kill another ? ages 
I No, duty eee Murder is committed. - "hy 
Q. What is Murer? 
A. Tis — W untary taking away «Pat's 
u 
ane nes Murder Þ.. + 
. When-tis dene by publick Authority, 2 
Malefactors are puniſhed with Death by the Magi» 
2 and in Time of War. ene & SZ < 4 ther; 
" What ether Things are forbidden by this Precept ? 
0 18 Interior Thoughts of Murder, oruthe. Defire of 
any Perſon's Death: Anger, and Study of Revenge 3 
by” Inj 5 hd: Words; that provoke Perfona g 9 * . 
Aeg and maiming another: Mt. v 38. ue 
; Pne'v\own Death to procure Abortion, Web. TY 2% 
. ir Toruful 20 kill one's Selfy en tobten 651 
vun Death by Exceſſes in Drinbimg; c. on amg ani 
"Sel, to Danger of Death ? dt rtf lr ug 
. Suicide is Murder, becauſe God alone is Maſter 
bf Life and Death. When Exc eſſes manifeſtly haſten 
Death, or the Dangers are manifeſt, and Perſons expoſe 
© thetifelves to them, without Juſt ar I erm 


* 


5 vr Murder. 4 (4 ZH WC 
Do a0. Canbolicks 54%, that is i lawfilſar them 
> * 1 and murdler Heretirbls Ls wet 


4. Not at all; this is a mere Calunmy impoſed upos 

© them. Mut. yr. For we know, that we are command- 
eg te love them; Nom. xviii. 20. and help them in their 
:  Necefſities, and to with them all the Good we 2 
ourſelves, even when they would oppreſs and perſe · 
cute us. And as the Church prays for their Conver- 
fion, fo ought we, after the Example of our Saviour 

* -2Phriſt,- and all his Saints, to have great Compaſſion 
for them, and pray to God for them, that he may 


: Neill enlighten and bring them. to the eat” 5 


J. 
} 


* _ 


| FIR. % 
1 : —— er Faith, that "We any all" mae one Pald 


4 © Duh" Nin 4. 1 Tim, ii . 4 A 4 
. Se as to a uſe | ad. 
* overlaying the Mo 120101: 10 ION 28 1 
Ako A. The Fathers exclaim aguinſt . them out to 

WA nurſe; and when it is neceſſary, wholaſome,- virtuous] 1 
6 and good-natured Nurſes are to be proyided ; other 
* wiſe the Child may be ruined. The fame Cute is res 
: quired, in not oyenlaywy'; for many Child | 

F ered: "fg, ei 51; ; 6 10668 AAGrt4 uh1s 69 wt 

e, What ſuy you te ee — wo 

wy © They are often guilty 3 Murder, altho* — 

[> do it not on Purpoſe, but by groſs: and*culpable Igno+ 

en rance ; for Ignorance is eſteemed Malice: in bim whb | 
= is obliged to know.” 1h Os 19G) as LO INE I 
* Q. You ſay, that Anger; Hlatr 3 
12 Wer, Fighting, Quatitelling Cie ar Ren e 
of Coanama ene If Jo; awoat — e 33 
93 be is affrivged 7 +1 eee CLI © 455d 3 | 
184 * A. St. Pater lays, heanuſt rovrender Boil for BUR, 

ure nor Railing for Railing. 1 ph. ili. . Our Si, 

„aas, bleſs ben, that curſe you's do good 10: thim that hate 

2's you pray forthen that pet ſecure you. Mart. U. gy e 

* 4 muſt the FFF 

E58 neſs and Patience. 14460 nle * 


Q. But muſt 4 Chri ian guietly permit bin 15 tobe 
beaten, wounded,” 255 — lie + - 
_ ts wig — 


"A. Nox i in all — . — 
as long as the Aſſault con- 


Defence is lawful: And- as 


nues, he may do his utmoſt to defend himſelf. But, 2 4 
if once the ceaſes, it is no tonger a Defence, 
kao but an unjuſt Revenge; to ue an . Violeute b_ 
don againſt an Aſſailant. : 3 
ad- n baveſaid ee = 
- Man's Body; pray lt nt btareithas i you 1 have t0-Jayof = 
50 1 RE and cubo e . 
guilty of it? ;/ 0 
a. A A. You do well to enquire into this Point? ; "fo * by OS 
cog there afe but few to be found ho duly weigh and well 
Hon conſider What à great Crime it is to murder a Hans? 
2 Soul. One murdered Body . by 
ef "TREE REY are concerned, for fear the 


f H 3 IG Caſe 
—_ i of . ok _ 
: » of - r 

| | | 
: " ons 
- . 41 


| 850 SIXTH-COMMANDMENT. 
| Caſe may ſhortly be their o, if it ſhould eſcape.ut- 


© that he may rather die than do. ſo any more. But tho 
the Number of poor murdered Souls be much greater, 
yet there are many fo. profanely wicked as to make. it 
_ thein, Diverſion ; and few ſo truly Gpod as to be ſtruck | 
with Horror at the Thoughts of it. A Man who 
makes his Neighbour, drunk is a downright Murdeter 
_ of his end, and yet. be ſo ſtupid and wicked as 10 
re ar bis Exploit, and triumph in his Injquity. All 
are guily. of this Murder who. either by Word 
2 . incite others to Sin, or divert them from 
=_ 80 that a Man who thus gives Scandal go 
= 3 ro and draws him into any grout: Sin, it 
= avert better for bim that a Mill-flone were 
| Lu Neck, and abu berwere caſt into the Sea. As gften 
1 - 445 he makes his Neighbour guilty of low — 
Sin, ſo often he muliplies the heavy: W which 
| | Will, one Day, ſink him into the Pit *. Heil. 2 5 
= ÞDMannorpnly deferts God, and ſerves the Deyil, but 
ne Men as he engages. in his Wickedneſs, fo 
many Volunteers he raiſes tor the ſame Service ;. and 
itte raiſe as many more to fight the Cauſe of Hell, 
easiest che God of Heaven: And thus the Murder of 
Mess Souls encreaſes and multiplies io the End of, . 
| 3 bY ” orld. * 6 N A 3 4 3 „ 95 43% * * 
3 *Q.; What is. comme ded by this C r 
A. To defend cur own. and innocent Neighdour's. 
Ir Life, to exerciſe Works of Charity, both ſpiritual agd 
Corporal, as our Neighbour's Need requires ; to ren- 


— — loa Sc oe.. -. i .oiocooak.} \ \ 
- x l - l 7 * = 8 , ' \ } 4 4 - W m — * —ê | 
a _ * ng r ²˙ AAA Is: All ed. — - 2 
— — K r e 2 = - * —— —— E — 
ar, 7 : =_ * > : b y _ 
* N » "ny * 
/ 4 . : > 4 i 
= * 
— * » q = < 
ö "> 
4 - = 
* 0 — . . Co 
; | a 
© * =» * Kh 
\ : . 


deer Good for Evil, and pray, 15 our Perlecutons, as 
=_ -Chrif . us. Rom. xi | 

_—- a . 7 | +7 

an N ; | : | 13 Tag — — A Nn — rr a a ve" — — 
„ INT OO: | „ 

= CE „Tun S1 n Coumuny want. » * 
8 , 


_ 'Q WHICH, is the Sixth Commandment 2 ety 
bk _ -* 4. Thou fbalt not commit Adultery s 
yy led — this Precept 85 2 

4. ere eg 


3 + - | * — 


puniſhed... And therefore V purſue che Murdeter, 


do ge wal 


rr enn All. 


another s Wife or Huſbdnd: e e Al. | 
Sacrilege, wilful Pollution,” Sin a ain Mature, 1 2 fe 
iv. and all other exterior Acts w. roceed from Lutt. 
Q. bat are "the Thin nge fo orbidden, Wes tend to 2 
Aung, Fornication, or | 
A. All unchaſte touching of oithives or othets, 48 
alſo unchaſt e or led Diſcburſe, luſtful Kiſſes, w 
Songs and Books, immodeſt Pictures, e. : 
Q. How & you prove Fornicativh ani voluntary 2a. 
n to be grievous Sins'? . 
A. Out of St. Paul, in bs pie i the car, 
c. iii. v. 5. where be fa , mortify your” Members uon 
Earth; Fornication, Uncleanne/s, "Luft, evil © 
ſcence, 89+ for which the” Wrath of God comes aon N 3 
Children F Incredutity.- * a IIS 
* Q. Which are tb. nd Kinds of Luft ? A 
A. Theſe will be ſpecifted when we come 9 
the ſeven deadly Sins. 
Qu Adultery named 10 the Probibirien a of this 
| Ein en vuther than hy of the otber Kind 
4 Beraufe, beſides the” Mpurity of te K., and 
the Injuſtice againſt our ei et and Injury tothe 
Sacrament df Matrimony, it contains alſo a Wrong 
dope Igtinit" the commeén Wealth'y in regard; tit. 
lawful Heirs are deprived of their Dur by: + dE. 
and therefore a married Woman, who knows Tor cer- - 
tain ſhe bas Baſtards, who are accounted as herkwful 
Children, is bound, by ſpa and other Means, to eu- 
deavour to recompence the that her Huſdand's | | 
bee Children, or next Heirs, ſhall receive * | 
aſta | 
Is it lem a Maii"to d bie-Wife upon 
— of h . wy 5 


oF 


re 


ET 
n he vu hath fo diſmiſſe =P at 
ol her —_ her _ ie 8 
* No, b y NO ns ; for he that A 6 bie Wife, 5 
ſays our Saviour Chriſt, and marries , committeth 


Adultery. Matt. v. 32. And St. Lal ſays, be ebase 
aan te) WO DN ee fre Fo be 8 


th xvi, 18. 1 


rp Fe l 


E 
1 
= 
y * 
1 
Cl 
1 
1 
: ; 
j js } 
i &i 
L ®. 
—_—  ' 
+ Vi 
l 
4 p 
= 2 1 
= Wn 
p p 
1 
1 8 
== : 
: 1 "= 
= 1 


fulneſs of his Wife, to which he has an incommuniegble 


| ee is the Seventh Commandment Þ + 


by Words or Deeds; finally, all unjuſt Ways what- - 
ever which cauſe Damage to another... 1 Gor vi. 125 
Lev, Xx. 38. te Ki. bY 35% 


pe _ F K * P N 2 E an; Ju 4 4 - wg 
, n . da 1 | , 1 \ 
9 a" 0. > r * 8 Þ 
- . \ a o l 
- y » = 4 * 
* N 4 . * k ; ' 


SU VENTA COMMANDMENT.. 


1 cn Wife that ee d 
marry again, during her uy dete 
= "A. No, ſhe cannot. 
ene & you prove ſbe cannot marry again n 
£4. From the firſt Epiſtle of St. Paul to the * 
1 where, he ſays, to thoſe who are joi ne ned in We 
. tock I not only command, but the Lord, that the Wife de. 
Fart bt from ber Huſband : But if. ſhe Hall depart, 4 
remain unmarried, Chap. vu, ver. 10, 11. 
the fame Chapter he ſays, .a Woman is bound by the 
Law, fo long as ber Huſband lives ; but if. | Huſband 
hs e is at Liberty to marry. whom ſhe will,  . * 
What is conmmanded by this Cummandment? 
4 commands Huſbands and Wives to love and 


be faithful one to another, which is a mutual and un- 


changeable Right; not transferable to any other during 
Life. Whoever-entices a Wife to this Suns robs her of 
her Innocency, the Huſband of the Love and Faith- 


A4 e and may bring other irre ny Miſchiefs. 
e 3s this abominable lin of the Zeb to be 
avoided "4: | 
A. The beſt Means for avoiding it, is to beware of | 
bad Company, and the Occaſions of the Sin, to ſhun 
Intem perance, and eſpecially Idleneſs; to faſt and pray, 
coafeis * 1 and communicate with muck Dresen | 


_— 


- 
* . # £ "1 
11 1 1 FI * „ r * 2 _— a? abt. 1 
— * 
: » 
* 


Tur Rent CommanDunnus 


1 2 A. Thou 2 not Heul. | 
. What is forbidden by this G Be. 
A. All unjuſt taking away, or detaining . © 
.hour's. Goods, either by Stealth or Robbery, or any 


lber Way; as alfo all fraudulent Ways in buying ur 


ſelling, exchanging, or in other Contracts; all Ne- 
glect of Truſt or Promiſe ; all unjuſt Gain, all Deceit 


28 es — 2 Le Rn Be? & What 


* a * 7 4 LA * = 
4 


* > Wy 


I _—— % ad * 
. » Ss 
9 7 e 1 * . 
F \ 
\ a. 
* 


** 


” 1 «#*£ — TT 2. 3 
SEVENTH COMMANDMENT: „ 
* What 1+ Thefe, and how many Ways are third © * 
committing this Sin 4 
A. Theft, in general, is a taking away oe pan 156 | 7 
what belongs to another : If it be done 1 1 
called Apt IL heft; If by Violence, tis. alle apine: 
If it is a Thin conſeerated to God, or taken frat 
Church or any acted Place, is facril, tous Theft: 
the Publick 4 robbed, tis called in the Law Pecn/a- 
ms: If Cattle are ſtolen, 'tiscalled.abeg gent, ee, 
And tis to be. obſerved, that the Sin is ſo mych th 
greater or lefs „as,. the Prejudice ” which is done 1 
Nea or lets, 'and ſo it is a mortal Sin, when thi 
Thing that is ta ken is of a conſiderable Value in elf, - = 
or when. it is tonfiderable in ReſpeR of the Perſos 
from whom it is taken ; as a Penny is a copfiderable = 2 
Loſs to a Beggar, and twelve Pence to an ordinary Man. 
. How many particular Ways are there of Healing, on 
depriving others of their Right? _ 
A. They are Ard ac belle, accor6y to if x 
rent Stations and Circumſtances : The chi | 
are Servants; Who ive away t Men Maſter s =_ 
Meat and Drink, ithout their Knowledge and Co 1 
ſent; or "who put ore upon their Malter' 5 : 
than they have laid out; or who, Fre 
permit their Maſtet's Goods to be Ic Game, N 
cheat or take Advantage of the Ignorance or lacap 54 
city of thoſe they play with: Agents or Stewerds, w 
take e without . from: thoſe Tha, e 


* 


ne 
f, 


you, 
—— 


rler 


* 


a7 


$ 


"0. Oy + 


* 


$- 


Y 


of Güde 1 
ae Wot tabs wh Hs bu 2 Suck _ 


ws,» > 3». a eX. i. XxX. xx 
£ 


5 


— 


doe aid = dard 450 
a _— = = =_ = - bs A ä = 
- 


7 SBY ENR e eee e 


Fraction for Service, where the Price is not rg; 
+ Law or Cuſtom. 

\- Things, without the Knowledge of their Huſbands : 
ao thoſe who coin falſe Money :; All thoſe: who do 
not give Alms to the Poor, according io their Ability; 


to that of Sr. Paul, render wall Men their Due. N 


| | 425 
77 By wuhat Means do Perſons uſuall ly becong, 15 | 
Plices, . 


Kn * C 4.4 
, #6 * - , 
* 


Art 


N 2 * 
3 N 
% * 1 
” * * 8 
1 


Q n 
» N 
. TEES & oe — 7 
*. Ts T7 
a) "7, * . = 
b - * 
< * * 


COOK 
5 F< 
— * 4 


Wives, who diſpoſe of confiderable 


und fuch as feign themſelves to be poor, and receive 


Alms when they have no Need, fo inks that which be 


Jon s to others. 


I den may Perſons be excuſed from Sin, b ito 8 


tale or detain what belongs to others ? 


A. A Perſon, in extreme Neceſſity, may | take Hoo g 
bor other Food where he finds it. A preſumptive Lea 
12 42 o ome 


of the Maſter may excuſe a Servant difps 
ſmall Matters In other Caſes, when the K 
on] A Th, tis but à venial Sin. 

n The 77 to keep what we ind 


. 4 0 


I The Rule js this; if it is a hidden A Tabs of 
long ſtanding, we are to obſerve the Laws of the Coun- 


try: If it is a Thing caſually loft or miſplaced, ay 7 ck 
Inquiry is to be made after the Owner, and when 
found out, tis to be reſtored ; if he cannot be Hes 


it belongs to the Poor, according to the Cuſtom of the 
Church 3 and if he who finds it is poor himſelf, he may 


kee 7 with the Advice of his Confeſſor. 


What is the great Obligation all Perſon lie under 


5 are any Ways guiliy 0 Theft ? 

A. They are obliged to make Reſtitution, according 
. What is Reftitution P 1 

„ Tis an AQ of Juſtice, whereby the Thing... is 77 


ſtored to * true Owner, and pl Loſs and Damage re- 
Me, 


: Whoi is the Perſon that is to 25 8 1 N $99 
4 In the fr Place, he who ſteals. or detains what 


es, and concur with hy 


as to be obliged to reftore 2 

A. AServant — 7 is employed by, Shs Mallet: 
who commands: He who approves of the ] Tojuſtice 0 
"ay protects ork. and knowingly receives fot 


; * 11. | 184. 12 * 35 100 * 34914; 33444 * 


to another: Secondly, all thoſe who are Ac- | 


sf — Wu £. 7 
* — \ 7 
- * = * 
i * * 
* * 


4 — — + * > N 


e cou r 156 


ods ; He who, by bis Office, is obliged to __ 
and hinder Perſons from committing Injuilice. 
u are theſe Concurrences to be sndefoed 7.4 7 
When the Concurrence is the Occaſion. of the 
Wer or of Non⸗ reſtitution, they are. obliged toreſtore 
the Whole, or the Part, accordingly as they partake of 
the Things that are ſtolen; otherwiſe the lie under. s 
Obligation of Reſtitution, tho” they ſin in the 2 | 
C a Perfon buys Goods, which he e 6M 
are ſtolen, is be obliged ta Reflitution gs 
A. Yes, or. otherwiſe Equivalent, if the Owner 4 
| known, and requires it. | 7 
Q. What are theſe e obliged to aubo conſume, by Eating 8 
and n the Things. that are flalen? — 
A. They are obliged to reſtore an Equivalent ©. > 
what they have deſtroyed | 
'Q What 1 12 a Perf > LF flolen Thing, not ebe. = 
ing. it 045 alen? _— 
A. If he buys it at leſs Price, when be knows, the 
DE he is obliged to reſtore the Thing, or the full _ oo 
Price; * firſt indemnified as to the 5 
When is a to be mad in Caſes 7 | 
Damages ?. © 
A. Wilful Damages are a Sia, and requires Reflita- 7 
tion, dut Damages that happen by Accident, anda... 
where there is great Diligence uſed to hinder them, ate "20 
not a Fault in the Sight of God, and oblige not to Re- "i 
ſtitution, unleſs by Contract, or that the civil Lawor- 
ders it. When there is a Neglect, or not a fufſigient 
Care, 'tis more or leſs a Sin, and ſome Kind of Re 
oY is required, both 1 in the Court of Conſciende * 5 


_ I; he who receives Money | Eatables, 1 

conſumable by Uſe, called ug obliged to Reftiturinnds TS 

A. Yes, becauſe in thoſe Things, the dane inns — 
ſeparable from Uſe, and es. by the Contract, ſo 
that the Borrower is to make good che Loſs. 3 

Q. 1s he who borrows a Thing, by- the: Contr g 
called Accommodation, that is, w webs not the. Domi 
nion but the Uſe only is conferred, obliged. ta m,! f 
17 22 or * as in biring a Ne — 


. OOO "0 


0 


. 


12 9 8 ' = 
ne 


"2 


& _— * 
» 
I * 
— a . 
g 1 


. SEVENTH COMMANDMENT- 8 
Hs goes not wifull 


puts it to any other Uſe than for what it was leut, us 
man the Time ; tho if it be cles. in t 


o 
n 
42 . p v P 1 * aa. a4, od. 4 „ a 
m1 - *< * N 1 Fe 0 „ 4 eo 4 q n T "—_ nd ths * Y I F = PE 
- g G * 3 * . q k \ ad U 

by 8 ee 4 - u. * — * | ell LT I» : . . 1 Fu © y a n 

” Ci C L * C = k my „ d = F, & . 5 
% - & 1 . - 


* e 


" Ts 
4 


I y_ * r % 2 - * | 
l a . i * 
4 * * * . 7 wy ks 422 1 3 5 * * 0 
c \ * * - * , , . & | 
ee , ' | . and * 
N K , | y % : 1 ! "a. PI 
* 0 
,” 


abuſe it, and takes great 
Careto have it returned A he is Pak obliged to Re 


oy { Kitunon, unlefs the Bargain be otherwiſe; Yet in ſome 
_ "Caſes, de is obliged to make all good, vg. if he te- 


turns it not by a careful and creditable Perſon; if be 


"riding = Horſe out of the Way, or 8 1 95 
oad, 10 


which it was hired; he is not obliged to make it good, 
unlels he borrowed at all Events. If a iS. ns bot- . 


rows a Thing that is Fauky, and does not know the 


8 Nes 


Fault by he Lender's Information, the Borrower + 
not obliged ER the Damage. 


Ee Perſon ob fend Þ the | = 
- park, indamaged by. re, Water, or af, tel 


A. eber happens by the Hirer's F 2 py is oblig 


a to make Reftitutzon ; or without his Fault, if that be 
; 1 in the Contract 


nne 
s, Las. Us Life, repeal Damages, and Loſs * 


4. As for Goods, the Value in „ 
Works, otherwiſe an Ee quivalent. If the Goods 'were 


. "capable of eine. ſuch Damages are alſo to be 
made good, by a prudent Arbitrator's Opinion. In the 


Caſe of killing, Reſtitution is to be made to the Family, 


or Heirs, where proper Judges are to make an Efti- 


it a Perſon has loft his Reputation, or if it is leſſened, 


muten. 


mate of the Loſs, confidering the Perſon's Age, Uſe- 
| Hulnefs, Gain, Cc. The like Eftimate is to be made, 
in the Caſe of wounding or occaſionin the Loſs of a 


Leg, an Atm, a Hand; and what might be the Da- 


mage, confiderivg the 'Perſon' 's Age and Occupation, 
or Employment. - As to the Reſtitution of Reputation, 


three Things are to be conſidered ; Firſt, whether 2 - 


Perſon has really ſuffered in his Reputation; Secondly, 
Whether his Reputation was not loft before; Thirdyy, 


Whether he has not recovered his Re utation. Nov / 


the Defamer is obliged to Reſtitution, and make good 
all the Loſs he . in his. Wend by we * 


* 


"ar 8207 as nl 


— 
3 


SEVENTH COMMA NDMBNT4 6g | 
<Q What Method i is to nnen Proms 
utation. 2 
A. If a Perſon i is deſamed, ſpreadinga 75 

the Calumniator is to own the iction, before tho 

has ſpoke it to, and confirm it with an Oath, f the 

neceſſary; If what he faid was true, but dis 
| thoſe who were before ignorant of it, he ought _—_ 

he was in the Wrong, in ſpeaking Evil of him, and 0 

take all Opportunities to praiſe him, and ſpeak well of 

him, on Account of his many good Ten If he 

cannot re-eſtabliſh his Reputation by this Method, be 

is to make him Satisfaction ſome other Way, by the ”; .Y 
Advice of his Confeſſor, and elpzenlly by repaining .. 
his Loſs ina pecumary Way : 
Q Wer Refi 1 made by: fuck * 


red Game? 

be A. Several Things are io be . U 

* Creatures, Birds, Beaſts, and Fiſh, are commen, and. 
of belong to the Captor, if taken without Treſpaſs wx 
Re- others. ö of wild Creatures may be probikitgd w 
< to ſome, by human Laws; but then ſuch as are qua- - 

re- lified are : Clliged to make Damages good, unleſs me- wy 4 
ere thing is expreſſed by Contract to the contrary Wien 
be wild Creatures are incloſed, by Perſons qualified. tis 

he Theft to kill them in the "Tncloſure, or even ont 

ly, the Incloſure, if they are accuſtomed. to return into 


the Incloſure, and there-is an Obligation. of Reſtitu- 
tion: If they never return into the Incloſure, tanot- 
Theft to kill chem out of it; as Birds, Hare &f. 
The ſame is to be ſaid of Fiſh; and tho NN 8 9 
forbid ſuch Captures under Penalties, the Cape is | 
not obliged to Reftitution. Such wild Beaſts as feed 
upon the unqualified Perſon's Goods, and by the Law 3 
of Nature, being no Man's Property, belong to bim 
Who firſt takes them. Binsfeld ſays, tis not ful 
| > ente in drawing Pigeons to one's own Re 
houſe. * | 


Q. What Reflirution is to be made i in : Print of Gaming 


and Wagers ? * 
A. What is Won by gaming, from thoſe who have 


not ni, as bogey Guaken Perſons, or ty 
| . 8 


in 


— 


= 
X - 
: ant... - 1 Cl « 
„ r 1 
” * 2d” 
3 \ 


_—” 
4 * N 4 - 92 
9 7 : od q . 
r * y 8 Le” T 
U 8 
\ 1 5 Y : 
- . " U 
70 


it enn 5 Arr. 


— unKkilful,” is to be reſtored: Much more. Jy + 
bs: won by cheating, or any indirect Way of. ede 
 . Ferfors; In t fo C es human Laws are to 
He who certainly hos he ſhall win a Wa 
COS A | 
= - To _ is  Reflirution commonly to be made ? © 
Lo the Perſon injured, or in Caſe of his Death, 
| E * ; 10 his Heirs: Bu if the Perſon injured cannot be found, 
; = diligent Inquiry, Reſtitution is to be made do the 


Q. What other Circumflances are to lde 
=  Refltution f 
4 As to he Manner, publick Injuftices are to be 
1 A3 : 43 . recompenſed by the Perſon offending ; private Injyſtices 
= Proxies, on Account of Reputation. * 
d are to be reſtored firſt, then an Equivalent. * 5 
% Debts, the Laws of ghe Kingdom are to be obſeryed,, 
N commonly Debts by Contract are to be ſatizh 
before thoſe by Theft, Ac. unleſs where a greater Ne-: 
ey intervene. When the Owner eee 
we Advice of the Confeſſor is to be followed. 
en is Reflitution to be made? | 
"S858: The Precept being negative, it obliges 3 | 
Ks. — al Times; fo that Reſtitution is to be | 
immediately, unleſs there be a juſt Cauſe of Dela 2. 
and without this the Sin increaſes. Hence a Pe 
—_ either denies to reſtore, or notably defers it, or; 
ei got reſtore till Death, is incapable of Abſolution.: 
Baut if he has Leave from his Creditors to W chen 


. | 


—— ..... 


P <P - > Ly 


0 — — 


be is not obliged to reſtore immediatelß. | "i 

Q Can a Perfon be excu ea om on making Refi ;tution ? ſons : 

. Never, only in, two Firſt, en the When 

Perſon injured forgives the "gy Secondly, N Whe 

Debtor labours under an abſolute Incapacity. ſpirit 
. 3 are there to judge of a Perſon's 1 
Paci) . 
If he is always in extreme Neceſlity, he ĩs abſo-.. . offen 
weite 1 No one is obliged to Hegel tire bim. by G 
=_—_ > Afſclifof the Means of lying, in a moderate Way 1 et tence 
1 he is obliged to cut off a ſupe erfluous Expence and . again 


ſo b ter Time Pay Patt, and Wag himſelf _—— 


\ 


ITS 


== 
-_ , 


WP «Mn. 1 o-<” 


—_ 


bo 


* 


— 8 


16 Compaſs ; but if the Cxeditor is undęr any Ws 2 


Court: and public or private Converſation, vis. of. 


; offending fome great Per ſon: When wy is drawn ö 


 againlt. the Perſon. 12 1 72 et 2 err r 1 
= 5 1 "Tn 


e 20, . — | + £98 * LS — * 
ieren COMMANDMNEN T. % © 8 


or Oppreſfion, the Debtor” is or l pat to. want — » 


Ce ORE TYNE SET. EE 
ee eee D WB | 
W * | 4 * | | 
4 A * Ne , Wu. | | > $48 wakes WY IP 


Ius Fiokry Comnpolitin;, . _— 


He is the W it 
3 1. del nt bear fl fie. , 


thy Nei, bbous ? wa A 
Vhat 1 aden by this Precept N 
gainſt others by Words. 
he ö Matters to b 22 


10 Proceedings by Wards, both in opens 


Judges, Witneſſes, Informers, Pleaders, and by Se; 

crecy, Promiſes, Liars as allo Equivocation, mentai 

Reſervation, Hypocriſy, * Wen ** 

* DerraQion, e 2 „e og | 
. What is a Judge? 


He who is a pointed, by the ſapfeme Power, 
adminiſter "eng to Law. | — 
+ + of 


Which are the Qualifications of a of a Fudge, 5 
2 Chiefly theſe 5 Authority, Tuſticeand: 
ledge ; in Dates whereof, his Leen B Hm c 
unjuſt, or raſh. 514 ets 
. How upon Defe# of Authority ? 
BY ; When he act: without eme on. "When Per: 
ſons are Judged, who belong not to his Iuriſdiction: 
When he judges Matters where Perſons are —.— 4 
When he E. eee upon hidden Are 
9 tters, 1 2 N 08 
upon a Defed of Full ice - at 
A. When he omits. to do Juſtice, out. of Fe ar 


by Gifts and Bribes: When he offends in paſſing Sens. 
tence, either out of particular Affectiod, 88 n | 


5 


1 EIGHTH: coMn ABUT. 
How upon. Dee of Knowle ot peck By 
2 When the 2 When he goes 
| © upon Conjectures, and flightProofs; Whetrhe obſerves; 
not the Methods of the Law, as 10 Witnelles,. and by} 

attending to their CharaQer, He.. 
Qn what - Things is the Fudge nk direfed, in 
0 ws ad t Knowle fe Prudence ? ov .(]. 2 

: dt to follow his own 8 

XY 


* Zen to the Proofs which 
2 — unleſs the Crimes be corral | 
naſe 


pardon Crimes, 8 I 


1 di Commiſſion: There muſt likewiſe bia juſt 
ſor the Pardon, and tis never to be grauted/ till ieee 
e done to the infured Party, both as 16'Body, 5 I 

l —_— or Reputation. N Wed | 
—* Q. 1 a Fudge obliged to Reflitution, when * 0 


3 Sentence without Authority, Juſtice or en 1 

_ A He is to make good the Loſſes the — 

—_ fon ſuſtains by ſuch a Sentence '* of 
A — eee is there of informing. —_— 


Subverſion of the publick Good, publick Officegs,/in- 
che ſirſt flace, are obliged to inform, andevenall other: 
e ubs, when the Publick is in Danger. Samt 
Dixvines extend the Obligation, to become an Infor- 

mer in the Court of judicature; others think a pff. 
vote Information ſatisfies the Obligation without OP 
2 = Proſecutor. 8 
3 we, What are the Obligations of a Witneſs „ 5 
1 Fin, He is obliged to appear and give * 71 

3 T eſtimony, when heris called, according to Law, by 

a lawful uperior. Secondly, When he is called in the 
| aforeſaid Manner, and refuſes to appear, he fins Mot- 
x , and is anſwerable for the Damages another fu- 
em, for Want of his Evidence. Thirdly, If the ac- 
=. cufed bas nothing -alledged againſt him, but bis Crime. 
= - A 2 and . as yet no Infamy wy, a Wuneſs who 


ain to the Fact is not ob — 
we can free · an innocent Perſon 1 
fines. by pere as a e . 
3 


reer 
* „ * n * 
» - - 1 * 


4. When a Crime manifeſtly tends: wn 2 


* — Cat 
8 * . WE.” 4 "0 


— dTdy "hs. 
Conſcience to ginn d Teſtimony; tho! not required by 


the Law; otherwiſe no one, unleſs commanded; is 
liged to become Witnels againſt another. Pifthly} To". 
take Money to become a Wimeſs, is «mortal as. 
unleſs it be 2 5 — — — — — 5 E 
ourney,* . itn 18 © o | 
what Damage is occaſioned by his Evide 
0 nr e Phader 
at the Burn Ns 5358: 55 na. . Wo 
A. If he undertakes-s Cauſe which be knowswobe 
unjuſt, he ſins, and is obliged to Reſtitution. If, :/ 
undertakes it aut of Ignorance; he is culpable accords 
ing to the Degree of his I If he is doubtful - 
of the Juſtice'of the Cauſe, he may monde but 6 
obliged to acquaint his Client with his Doubts and he 
muſt dete, 2 fs as ſoon as de finds the Cauſe is vnjult. 
He may tabe a Fee proportion ably to the Cauſe, . 
bour, and Time, but is not to enact What h unteaſenn 
able, but be guided in his Demands by the Law uu "= 
Cuſtoms of the Country.” He is obliged in jo: "= 
undertake- the Cauſe of the poor 3 
otherwiſe he fins mortally: e 
with his Client 10 have the half third, or fourth Pare 
of what is contended for; becauſe this aminiſters O. 
caſion of uſing Knavery, by ſo large a „„ 
G What ie a Louger Lowyer, c. obliged to, aus for Want 
„ Skill, draws 4 Will; 


the right 1 do he 
prived E to enfoy # * 
A. He fins, and is obliged to make good carr „ 
He is alſo guilty i m the Manner who conceals © 


and produces not a Wrist e | 
Juſtice-to another. dE. 


Q. What is a Secret? | 5 > 
A. Tis a Thing private from the Would: - ... 
Q. How Secrets are there AI Iv wt | . = 


A. Somie are ſtrictly fo, and only known to a Man's 
Self; others; in a larger Senſe, only known to few 
Again, -ſothe are Secrets of their Arr Nature; 16 
Thoughts ; others may be non by others, 2 _— 
n 0 Nee RN a 9 

| n Yate * * s | | 


PESOS HERSE. G73 


3 


1D £ = — \ 20 A 
* E YE ; 9 
* * — FETs | * 
* * 8 N 
1 — — — L * „ 6 
Nr o * 4 *. 33 
& \ l — 


WY 


4 e 2 4 1 1 7 5 « 1 * 
s = - * 5 * 
0 * DU * * 


= e " BIGHTH" COMM NDWENT. 
Ie bow nay Wage: We” Secrets" ——_— 
* _ Wee Wig is: in A . 
feſlion :? . by an Occurrence, whereb 2 Pep. 
bw; ont of "Confeſſion, becomes acquainted 'V 
| > which, if farther publiſhed, may become 
mene tg his Neighbour: Thirdly, when'a This 
_ communicated to another, with ® romiſe of not 
-lifhing it, either in expreſs Words, or tacitiy, 5 
ö by ers and with ſuch Circumftances, that the Perſon 
to whom it is revealed, may eafily perceive/ he is ub. 
Ader an Obligation not to publiſh it any fartner.. 
In w ot Pa Mi #5-58 lawful. te ele not revea 
"Sqanke Ss | 
A. The Beere of ſacramen tal Confeſſion are 
40 be revealed, under a moſt grievous Sin, unleſs t 
Penitent allow of it. Vet if a Perſon, out of Confelh- 
oa, ſays, I tell you this as under Confeſſion, he is ob- 
liged to conceal it, by the Law of Nature, tho“ nok un- 
der Ihe Seal of Confeon. When a Perfon knows, 
any Way, the ſecret Sm of another, if he e reveals ity; 
bat che Perſon: is damaged either in his Goods, Body, 
r Reputation, be fins 'grievouſly ; and Sli fi 
Soth againſt Charity and Juſtice, 1 as to be obli 
Weſtitution. When a Perſon to keep" R- 
eret, he fins grie vouſſy if he reveals it even to . 
- ior; unleſs it is à trivial Matter, and then *tis 
3 Venial Bin- Yet if a Secret is committed to # Pe 
"= Which of its own Nature tends to the publick Lofs, or 
= any great private Detriment to another, if he cannot 
. x „inder i It, 


by fraternal Correction, it is lawful, and be 
= DE. obliged to reveal it to Proper Perſons,” and according 
two Law 15 
= Q. 1s it allowed ts. open other? Letters, or profit | 
| —_— ſecret Writis Ib k 


* . Not ns, RES. or preſumptive Lee 
de Parent or Tutor take that Liberty: Dl Much lefs's 
3 i lawful to have « Hand in defamatory Libels:” * 
= . is lies 1 > 0 
3 "Ts ſpeaking bee Nene 
ns | 4 2 = Debgn 10 deceive G - * e . 42 


420: 14 * 


LS 4 
- 


Fo 


=] 
oo 
1 


En 


un- 
9 


ob- 


r 
5 5 


984 
- : — 


7 


7 


| 
'Y Erie BY: 


* 
=” A wp 
* 2 
S ; : 
p 
o 


, l e Jo never lawful: Secondly, 
| nie yn, becauſe Veracity is neceſſary tothe Prev 


"forbid by God: Thou 


_—__E_—_— 
at * 
c - 


to another. Col. ui; 


| Apoc, xxi. f. As theirs muſt be 
belie, or detide the Church of God; bet Fanty © 


ww 3 
5 ' 2 
** 2 


ſervatious, when the Words are only equi 
as they may be true in either Senſe acoanting to Ehep-.. 


pricey 3 88 oy 


” OST IE OTA. l — f ; 
5 N _ „ S. *. 1 * 5 h 1 0 a 
— LI 4 5 - * . 
A. "CL "iy" af * * , : | . F * : — » „ 
» * 4 * 4 9 s 2 d 1 
4 * = © 4 ER : G Wo KR 


4 rien COMMANDMENT. „ 
iQ I. it in no Cafe il. te l nou ht 


ſervation of human. Society: Thirdly; tis abſolutely 
ak. not: ties tndther: Hall any 
Mon x deceive, bis Neighbour... Lev. Xin, 1. Better e 

bief, than the continual Cuſtom vf a lying Man; but 
both ſhall inherit Perdition: Ecel- xx; 2) Lying Lipe 
are abominable to our dard. Prov. Xii 22. Ii not arte 
9. Says St. Paul, the lar 
Examples of Ananias, and ga ira, and of 'Giezi; Should 
terrify Liars. Ads. v. beir Part ball hein the 
Lake burning with, Hre and Brimftone. 4. Reg. v. 
Dander, detract, 


Worthip, Sacraments, Miniſters, Ac. which; alas, is 
too commonly done to the Ruin of many. Souls. 
Q. Heu many Sorts of Lies are there n 
od. Chiefly chłee: vis. affcious,” face "aut 
cious. The fit, hurts nobody +: 
divert others; The third, is with 
The two. two fiſt are only venial Sins x — 
mortal, when the Damage is 8 Lies are 
called material Lies, when «Perſon ſays whit isfhlſe 
„in itſelf, but judged true by: the & ker otherwiſe 
"is a teal and formal Lie. £965, 33 
'Q. What Opinion baue you of e mental 
Reſerwations, Diſſimulation, Hypocry/y, and. _ . 
A. They are allo. Lies: either in 
* How chow eee 


A. Egui vocation is, when Words may. bave > double | 2 by . 


Senſe, or Meaning; if both are uſual, tis no Le; A. 
one is extraordinary and unuſual, is a Lie. M Res” 
ſervation is, when a Perſon keeps in his Mind 3 
wherein the Words are true, but not in the Senf 
they are uſually underſtood, and as thoſe he ſpoke 
underſtand them. Some Divines allow of mental Re. 
vocal, — - 


mon Conſteuction, as are all Metaphors: As alſo in Y 


=" 


- bg 2 
* „ 
Lit and 
fe, or great Damage, and. - - 
- . ha © lajuffice 2 = 
- C4 * 
> þ ! 4 1 * 3 { 
. ” * / SS N „ * 4 ' 
3 q * , 
* 


8 Author. The Whiſperer, and the Nouble-tongued, 


e 


1 | NF © = * 
1 . . 
* 
8 
8 
— 4 1 
% 
ye 
l : 
: 
- 


e 


ben un COMA me N 
Injuſtice, would. follow, who not in -commog{Ve 


" abd Converiation.  Difemulation is, when. outward 


© nRarfon-whodeferyen no Pre. MITE 


Actions are contrary to a Man's Mind and * 

. . Hypocriſy is a Diſſim ula tian 
y, and a Lie in Fact. Hlattery is to attribute 8 

„ eee eee praiſ 


wet? 
- * 5 


What is Whiſperi Te a 
Th ſpeaking eke Geng by Way of Bed: 


8 Friendſhip between 8 the orſt Way of 


Candering, becaute ſuch obſige all they ſpeak 0 not 
S up tor Authors, whereby the ſlandered, 

ry Want of knowing bats il ſpoke of them, have 

no-Poflibility/of clearing themſelves, or gud, fg * 


for be has troubled many that were at Peat 
Eccl. xzviii.; re. Hbifſperers are placed among thoſe 


| awhom God gives over t0-a'reprobate;Senſe, and are m. 


| Burmi ſes or Hearfaysz which our Saviour Ee — 


. þ 
$1 IF 
0 6 = = . 4 Fi - "”" 
n © as 


a tx 
{, \ * a þ * 
7 FE 4 rt 


ty Death, and nat only they wwbo & them but heya 
uche conſent goth Dots. Rom. i. a 29, &. 
makes the Hearers 3 they do not di- 
auc, much more” ſe ae 
8 . | 
What ieraſb Judgment ?' 
We apr M of a . upon 18 

8 Grounds, proceeding from mere 1 


bids y Fudge wor, fays he, that you may not be judged, 
— wiki Again, as you *will that Men do to: 2 
ö 8 like Mariner - Lake vi. 31. | 
Judging Evil of any, as you would no one ſhould 5 
of yon without 7 afficizut 8 5 oo | 
aer pect than to doubt 
ithan to ſuſpect, or judge e But Paſſion, Self- 
"Ra Malice, Hatred, _ ng: _ mr ang 028 N 
hich ſuch ufually prace appear quite 
_ otherwiſethan they really are. Prudence joined with 
(Charity ſhould move us to interpret 'dowbiful”Pinngs 


N * . N even | 


; 1 85 
A mk bt <a + 3 


5 1 43 hold att ber looſe Dodrine. 


- 


- 
G 8 


. . N | 
by 4 — +] a 5 0 , _—— = , : —_ * ſh — ' 
* * „ "a EY Fey 7? 4 F * 1 ES 
* d a 4 a A - x 2 l \ 3 b 
. * — A * py l 4 . , q J 2 
| l \ - . - 
- p * . * N 3 7 - N 
* 3 "3 | 8 ; | | ] 
q E * of a. % 4 j n 
"4s G « 
FILE . 
=»... 


_ ron CoMMANDMENT! 469 
when there Are ſome Reaſon do move otherwiſe 
our Aſſent- We may, notwithſtanding, be ſo rum. 
ſpect with thoſe we converſe,” or have-Bulinels with) 
as that they ſhall not deceive us, tho they um 

prove Knaves ; which Caution may be ufed without | 
| | , n 8 . — . 


> > 
2 


— 


rauſn 3 
neſty of our Neighbour.” © _ 4 


- What is Detradis sn 1 

. *Tis a. ſecret ftaming of another's" Name, _ ' 8 
which may be done d, or e, They de - 
dire4ly, Firfl, whoaccuſe any of a falſe Crime ; S2conde | 
ly, who make. it worſe, than really ir ia ; Thirdly, who * 
diſcover a ſecret Crines; Fourrbly, who put an i | 


. 1 * 


* . * 


Charity ; and always contrary 75 * : 
| hve thy 


4 
* 

= 

l +» 
F< " 
Wx- 


traction, ſays the wiſe Man; Jap. 1 111 02. 
Q What is 4 Promiſe, andwhy ought-it to be kept: '. 
A. Tis a verbal Engagement toanother-todoarngts 8 
to do a Thing; and when not complied with; *tisg's 
Lie in Fact, and unlawful on the fame Account. 7» 9 
. Q What Condition” are-requived u mae a Promiſe 1 
valid, or binding or hot Hin, 1 = 4 © ne 
A. The Thing promiſed\ mult be poſſible; and laws e 
ſul, and a Perſon” muſt have an inward; Jotention bf = 

tulfilling it, otherwiſe he is not obliged/before Gad, yer — 
he is guilty of a Lie. Again, it muſt be made” WW 
Deliberation. To break a Promiſe in à Trifels ung a 
venial Sin, yet it leſſen's a Man's Charater.” L.. 
if any Thing intervenes, before the rwe : 
forated; tm would have hind ered i, 4 + ee, 
* ma king it void 3 as for Example, to: marry one jw. ô 
2 he thought chaſte, but ſhe fornicate . 
9 111 . WALL 4 1';& 33 34 ne . 8 


— 4 2 
11 8 * . "s . s * 2 1 5 


. 


3 9 A.. Concupt 


— eee 
25 What is commanded by this Commandment #' 


4 Tof — and witneſs the Truth in mh 


| Speak the Truth every one to bis a Zach. 
In. 16. e | ONS... D. 


. © 4 N 
— Ay Ir, ” ' +> - £ 
, * - : of 
. a * N 
8 - 
* I 
= 


Tax Nin cone n Ta. 


Q Jp cn — ? i} 
A. Tl Thou fbalt not'\tovet,thy Neighbour ”_ 1 

Q. What is forbidden by this Commandment 
cence,” or all unlawful Defires e 
Chaſtity ; us alſo all voluntary Haben and dene 
cency in impure Thoughts. 

How do you prove that 280 Thoughts ad D 
Fee, which are voluntary, are mortal Sins ? 1 
A. Out of St. Mattheww : It was ſaid of old. thou 
al not commit Adultery ; but T ſay unto you, whoſoexs. | 
. fee a Woman to luft after ber, bath 8 com 
tte Adultery in his Heart. Chap. V..27 


Rs not fuch Sins forbidien” by the "Sib 0 | 


7 The Sixth Commiandment forbids all — 


5 Addons: ainſt Chaſtiry ; this forhids all inward Aci * 


houghts and Deſires, 


* wy _ a Particular N given of: it, | 
ans 


A. Becauſe the Jews, eyen the moſt learned Fort, 


vere apt to think there was no mg, only „ 
the outward Action was committed. L 


32 When is Concupiſcence a Sin? 3 
When we concur voluntaril7. * 
9 How do we concur ? © 
There are three Degrees in 1 28 1 
oy . is an involuntary. Motion, 
from Nature, Which is not finful: The /econd, 


— 1 e 1 


Mat is Concupiſcence ? 


"7 L, 4 . 8 4 * 4 * 0 


In general "es an Apperize, Defre, or babe, *. 


* 
* 1 i « 
pt * 


5 1 


"2" 


"3-73 


T 


is Goful: 

this is allt 
Dele&ati 
Action; 3 
. W1 
d To 
Deſires. 


a. 


—— ; * „ EI? 
= 4 1 — * _ e LF yo 1 * 3 4 "ay - 2 * * k C2 
* > un. ads : by - * y * p L 4 f v 
N Y = A > - * 6 * 
N of a Ss * * Fo « U Fa | Py. 4 * 
2 . x * Ts . A 
« * > | . 
5 , 
* «8 . 1 ” * Wy - * 
* ' : 1 
= - 


[© A 


>. - COMMA NDMENT:- "as; 1 : 


1-22 is Goful: The third, is a Conſent to what is 
wis is alſo. more Enel. There is alſo a Con be het” 
"0 beleckation, but this is not a Conſent to the — | 
Action; as in the third Degree. 7 


£7 What are we commanded by this. Commentinets ©. 


8 To- en r 
Deſires. 5 


- 1 P 
LI 


* — a oa» 
IT 7 of — : . E 


| V = * 
- - - 1.44 N a1 9 R -4 2 


— 


8 
* 
7 


— 


n e p , — —— 
A l 4 


: * 
' . 


Tux urn c EA v. | 


N * 
Q 11 
Q.. ridden by this 8 _ 
A. All anlawfyl De res that tend to the MIS 
of our Neighbour's Goods or Subſtance. -- © 
Q. Were not theſe Thing: farbidden by the Seventh: = 
Commandment ? * . of _ 
A. The Seventh Commandment: Suki re _— 
ward Actions, againſt Juftice ; ” Tenth forbids in- © 
ward Actions, on Account of the Jews, who iniagined-»« = 
ſuch Defires were not ſinful. Some join theſe tos lat - - = 
e into one, and rg an firſt into twog/ 4. ' \ 
ut that-Diviſion is contrary to uftin's Opiniow, © ' 7. 8 
which is the more common, and generally hh in - -F 
the-Church, and agrees with that nee 2 
mandments 'which I have here ſet doẽ n. 1 
. How do den prove: n Defires to be great: | 


Sins 4 1 1 


1 70% is the Tenth Commandment # 


* * >. 8 ef 
5 * * 


** 


— 


- * „ 
v 1 k = 1 
© 4 13 
— - 
"v G wen 28 
> , — 8 - 
. 4 , „ 


* 
: 


- . 
9 


oo) 
. 


0 


From the firſt Epiltle of Se. Paul to, Sim," _ 
+12 WW where he fays, they — become rith, fall im 5 1 
„ enpration, and into the Snare of the Devil, and inte Ny 
= unprofitable and hurtful Defires, which down, "it 
n t Deſtruction and Perdition. Chap. vi. ver. 9. 

9 Q. In what Manner » Perf an tes) "his: 5 

0 | 2 "I a 5 * + 3 4 . 1 
* 5 * * | $1 | , 5 . A COS 14 3 5 8 4 | 
; 4 5 10 > 7 £5.54 6 F213 3% a * + ? 91 3 — „ 

. 


2 * — N | > | 
3 C "= 4 54% * 
8 2. 7 * g D 
x : 3 3 7 
8 4 . 1 5 1 
1 4 1 ry 
oh * 
£ . 1 


£ : with lawful Circumftances, c. 


6. 
bo Pastete, but ee e and ah, by the Aſſiſtante 

| + them but what the Law of Nature ahd right Realon 
done, even if it were not commanded us: Netthers 


3 5 1 the ſecond Table but 


che does the keeping of his Commandments) if it ms 
Dent. xxvii. 26. Matt. v. 9 big 


8 n 
— * 
5 0 
* : 
| I > 


— F 


1 


+ 1 + ® Y * E = 
4 l 

* * 

* * 
- * 2 a 

. - 
4 

1 


e 


ments, Praiſes, or any other external Goods, or inter- 
nal Gifts of Nature.or Grace. In fine, tis A. Sin to 
deſire what belongs to others, unleſs it be accompanied 


Q. What are we commanded by this . | 
A. To entertain honeſt Thoughts and Defixes, and 
be contented with our own Eftate and Condition. 
Q. Ts it poſſible for us to keep all the Ten Gm I 
. ments ; for are there not ſome Things in the ſecond Tab 
ef | the Law which'ſeem 45 * See Fe. Luke 
Matt. Aix. 1 Matt. xi. 29, 30. 
A. Yes, tis ble to keep them, NT not ay 


of God's Grace; for there is nothing ee 
dictates to us, and therefore ought to be obſeryed and 


expects and defires others ſhowuld'do 
N muſt do the ſame to others, f- 
— to wat. 4 Things whatſoever yon will it 
> Naw do't6 you, dv you alſo to them; for this n the Lam, 
Mat. vn. 12. Beſides it would be making God unjuſt, 
and wavere Tyrant, to command Tnipofibilicies, under 
Main of eternal Damnation (as We ſind in the Seriptufts, 


not. in our Power to keep chem een 
XX. 17. | 
% , thendo-þ Writers and 


ben Luther re Swag and fay 2 bigger 4-4 


bur lee alt the Commandments ? © 

. Becauſe they AF bot te 
make 
- os 


{ pens the Obſervance of 1 


n 0 


** 


1 * 8 CHURCH PRICE eo 
cap the Author of Sin, by 


23 by faying, they cannot help it, chan 


acknowledge and confeſs their Sins, with Prpe ts. 
amend by etre whe and ene o. * | 


Law 6 Wn ene 
71 * * 4 SSH 89 £4 | 3 a ” $4 


— 


* P 3 — 


The c or e 
K the CHURCH, EX POUNDED. 5, 


F 1. Church: Power tn make Lancs þ binding 


in Conſcience? 2034.4 + 4s 

ah Yes, n D 8 4 l | art 2 
2 For what Reaſon ? 6: 24g 

A. Firſts . al Superior 


470 0 be. oh Bw Xiu, 2. Secondly; If theiaw - 


Magiſtrate has that Power, with more | Reaſon: this 
Church may pretend to it. Thirdly, Becaule the Beni 
tures command Obedience tothe Church. Mar; I 


Tis ſufficient to the Low' of N., e 
ip Lu, e A ie. Thee of thing th 2 


A. Both . and theLaw of Ol | 


demand Obedience 0 all fuperior Powers. 
buman Laws, both civil and ecclefialtical; ſpecify 


dience, «3 w'Paruculars of Time, Place, and Perſons, N | 


which the Law of God mentions commonly in 
Beſides, if we do not 
a God ; for, according to the M 
Q 


Q.. it a Sin ta break any of the Church-Prizigas'# 
A. Yes; becauſe God commands us; wander Pain 


Joins us to look on 
obey the Church, as an 


. ' aides een a 


. 
\ . 
- 
- 
J . 
* 
— . = 
W 
. + 
* 


/ 
a 


wot: a eee and juſt iy their owes Jhiqun - 


i 4 4 
* „ =- i — 
* 8 * 0 
* .* * A — =p, 4 \ 4 ap? 1 — 
= 7 = 
- = 8 A PY EY Ss = / 
— — — G 7 
”- 
* 


ober de Church, we ano #9 


defpiſeth the Church, deſpiſerk in +. 
himſelf Tubs ma 16: Vincefory mee | 
Precepts of the Church. 1 


Du epabomthe Chusch ; for our Sri enk 
one, who will not hear and uy, 
then and a Publican- 1 


” 0 


| PE wo 2 . ea 
„ THE CHURCH PrRECERTS YM 
Sn om offend God, and ' deſerve Puniſhinent;tfo 
who oppoſe the Church's Laws offend, Gad, and 
ee, hey. who: re/i/t. Feber, rei 
* tbe Ordinance of God ; and they who refeft, bring Dam. 
=_— . ben themfebues, Rem xiü. 3 1% 14h . 
1 = How many are the Precepts of the Church 2 1. _ 
1 „Chiefly fix, 3 to Holydays, Teſting. 9 
(2 dg 2 Tythes, and Marriage. 
1 . ich is the ff ft Precept of of. the urch? 8 . 
© 1 L088 A: It concerns the keeping of ab der, 1 2 "646 
 FY Q. What are Holyday 8 5 | "£3 | 
A. "They are Days ET) and ſer apart bor ds 
bre religious Duties. | 
* 1. Has. the Church. Authority. to ordain the teh 
| N Feaſts e Helydays? wat 
Yes, ſhe __ for Chrift's, Church ee 
| oferior: to the Synagogue; which. ordained and kept | 
many which Chrift himſelf approved, when be kept 
FS We icaton.of the Temple. Deut. xvi. Lev. Ai 
en i. Jahn. 22. She has the Example ef 3the- 
= burch in the Apoſtles Days, which tranſla ted the 
_— -Solcmvity-of the Sabbath to Sunday, and appointed 
_ the Feaſts of Chriſmas, Eaſter, and Whitfunlide. 
St. Clement {who. was St. Peter's Diſciple) records in 
his eighth Book of the Apoffolical. Cunſtitutions, that 
he Ie ordered the celebrating St. Stephin's and - 
= of their Fellow-; Apoſtles' Days, after--their : 
—_ 8 7 dh 41. And we read, that St. Bu went 
3 ugh. 8 wy and Cilicia, confirming the Oburchys: 
Acts xvi. 4. Commanding:them to 2 the Pre» 
| cepts of he Apotlcs, and of the Seniors or Ancien“ 
|  "And/accordingly. we keep the Feaſts commanged by 
Church. Proteſtants themſelves command manyy. 
= 7 bot th they keep few, and as they pleſe. 
5 — For what Ende in partic vere Fubu 
= N Ws. N „ 
3 __ To return Thanks to God for ſome remarkable 
= Favour, and to preſerve it in our Memory: As; 
—_ namely, Sunday, to return Thanks for the Creations 
—_ Freſer vation, and Ae ae Neceſſaries and 
* & 3 % / een | „nn, 


+ 22 2 £43 
* | : , 


a” 


. N 
17. a 
* . * 15 2 oF ; 
.. _ 22. 5 a Ko 
* „ \ 92S NS AS 
* f 
n 


- 7 


. * 
* . 
bk 


* 


A | e 1 DA 1 A br © 23 
% Conveniences;, 4. lle ue f toe ee 1 
nd and en ee Epos on 3 Y 1 
an 
N 


+> 
 — 


Why are Holydays oo 7 5 5 "= 
; _ Hir, To retuta Thanks 46 God, for! 8 2 | 
al. be has done to Mankind, by, makingthent —— 4 
100 of his wes nt by * 3 and godd 


08- and, there $4" their Nativitx, 3 „5 Eo 
W. and any other 1 — e Paſſage of theilt Lives. "= 
5 5 Q. What is the principal — of theſe Commetera- 39 F . 


10 tions Ene aun; 

4. That We way i0voke their „ 

good Reſolutions to ichitate their Example,” where we | 9 

find it applicable to dur Circumſtances 1 and do fl r 

Souls with holy Defizes and ene Gly bites \/.-- n_ 

_ — now enjoy in Heaven. | -- + 

| Why have we ng Conmand or  byflance inthe oO 

e 10 telebrate that. eas? <> : 

A. We are adviſed by de ene ._ - "_ 

thar, tends to God's Glory and our on ſpicitoal Probes. ðͤ 

nor is there any Occaſion of a particular Preset er: ] 
3 


that Purpoſe: Beſides; the Scripture mieations-. 
Holydays, without any Command from God = = 
xiii. Numb, xxix,' and frem the Beginning of he ,,, M 1 5 
Law, Sunday and other Days were appointed by thi ' 
Church, without any expreſs Mention in IE 
'Tis ſufficient that "we, are commanded to h 
ouey the Church in religious Practices. 
| Q. Waatis forhidden and commanded by this ere 
A. The Obligations are the ſame; with thei, 
Sundays; "viz, hearing Maſs, abſtaiging : from, fer! 
Works, and ſpendiag the Day in religious Duties, Ss . 
rea Books, go —— 
nion, c. Yet Biſ penſations for labourmg/gre mam 
eaſily granted; but! ill Maſs is to be 2 _ 
Church muſt jud of the Reaſon for dill hs = 
Q, Which in Seoul Trough of the ( ren "i 1 
i . 1 


| 2 N latin, and bow = ind ig. 
4 Fein e Tut hats. if 


are ſeveral ays a: Faſting; vis. IT from i - 
4 * ry o 1 4 $6 . N which: I. 


-— 2 
- wh ” o 
A+ 
©. * 4 =—_ - * 
4 . = „ = Ly 
* * 3 6 — 
| 2 r é * 
a : 8 1 * hd . 8 * 
© 0 = "4 bo 1 * A TW 
/ bd . Page a » J - . . + Ls 4 _— 4 - " 
d ” o A 0 3 . - a= oa * 
7 ls * 8 ol 
p 4 GY 0 . "x , * 2 bY _ 
4 a G * * N * * - _ G 4% , 
- 8 = 
I * 1 4 = 0 94 


1 . * * \ : * | p 1 4 : , * 1 * * * 8 
4 =. by * 8 LY | * A - * d 
. 3 4 7 4 Y . * 4 | : 
2 t A 4 ++ 8 * 0 $4 4 
N * 2 2 7 s 4 a C4 : G by 54 * 1 * 
- > - 4 
- wz THE e HURT H”PRECEPTS. 
bs : 
N <>» 
j 


3 Aal Faſting, ahich is abſtaining from alt Pie 


1 l. 0 p. 231 et 446. 


= 4 = 4 * 4 by 
l 
C | = . 
TP 
LETS - 
1 4 
: - 


Ach is the End bf all Faſting Natural Faſting, hi 
is abſtaining ſtom all Meat —— Drink, Tenn Church 
requires from thoſe WhO g 0 Communion el. 3 


but one Meal in the four and ty 
5 N Sas the Church comtands 
AT, 1 ant of the Low fee . 


A. The Law: oth 5 obliges all Perſons to af ain 
: Gain all ſuch Nouriſhments as are prejuglicial SD | 
' Body or Saul, by committing Excefst There was a 
Precept of Faſting when the Fruit was forbidden o 
dur firſt Futents. Gn. li. 1% . jr gave ſeyeral 1 
cepts- of Fatting, in the. Lan, of *Mo/zr, both as 'to 
- DiſtinQion of Meats and the Time when they wee do 
Abſtain - The Goſpel adviſes faſting, znd"communds - 
it in general; but the Diſt inction of Meats, ' Time, 
and Manner, are-only u Precept of the Church. 2 Far. 
8 2 eye. ee ml," Laue. 37. © Met. 9 5 Fo; 


Pa. 17. 
—— de el S. paul Jay, chat the Diſh 1 | 
als 1s the Dodtr ine of- Devils? © | 


pg . Ves, and ſo we do call ita Dockeine Das, | 
n the-Senſe-of the Manic bers, and other 1 
Who taught that certain Meats were/created 
Devi, and conſequently bad in themſelves. But * 
Meats we abſtain from, We 


i 


know to he from God, and 
do in themſelves ;*. we eat them with Pang 
- the Day before and the Day after the Faſt; we take 
nem to be the moſt ubtkandal and nouriſhing Food ; 
tor which Reaſon we abſtain from them,” in er © | 
 fabdue the Luft of the Fleſh, or do Penance "for ov: 
_ Sins ; And neither this great Apoſtle, nor any on thet 
- tumderſtands and follows him, evex ſaid, that or” 2 b * 
2 end picne DiſtiuQtion is the Doctrine of De . | 
+ ng manifeſt that every one ean, for the re his 
Soul or Body, hwfully abſtain from what: Meat be 
_ pleaſes: Nay, d ſais Apoltle ſays ; where/av 
Meat . ay Brother, I will never eat Blot, 
Jedndaline my Brother, F Cor. vil 7 3 181 


. 4 . 9 


* 


* 
* 
— 


bs: . en W " * 
* = - 


| e ny Tae n; 


8 all Diſtinttion of Meats wer 
St. John Napriſs, nad bern eg 
Peri; for be rank nehber Wine nor ſtrong Drin, 
and his Food was Lotuſta and wild Honeys Mar rtiinge 
Mat. Xi. 18. n vp 
2 s of himſelf,” Fleſb amm Wine entered Ie 1 
a for three Weihs. 3 yds 1p: = 
... Ghihfagy the 4. 
what ers into che Mouth ders wit dg Man? v: * 1 
A. Yes; [tle mndeedare his Words /butdos 9 
to this ing g ſot no one ſurely wilt urge. ie Ten. 
which may ſertm to de agaiuſt᷑ fuſtiny except : 
Libertines and impious Petfpns, who give full pe . 
_ their evil Inclinations, and would fuin diſcredit alf Re- 
ſtraining and Moxtißcatiom of the Fleſh x e ip, 
| ignorant and weak People, and manuiſeſtiy proſaum J 
| the W Word of God, in pretending te prove Hh Chris IF 
declared Faſting to be an idle and uſeleſs ,t. when | 
even our Saviour commends'St, Jdbw. Baptiſtis rigorous 
Abſtinence. and other Aufterities, and | faſted en 
_= Days and forty Nights for our Iuſtructiom- eu mis. 
Mat. iv. . Wed dle ede th that cer uin Devils 
can rot be' oe, but by Prayer and Fafling; Mark | 
— ͤ— 
is ia, bis own or 
ſhould faſt we beg from them 3 I is $9.) 
which they - uodoubtedly'did/y ite t Henk 


a ae A 


C ” its 
— 


* r 1 


_ Writing do the Dirinthinnipthiyz1pt -binifelf; andthe. 
Preachers of the n r —— 
ny of the Scripture,” the Practice of the Servants 

, nay; Even the Commov-Prayer-Spok - 
"of the modern Church f of England, will tile in 
awhaſe God is beir n 


2 theſe looſe Liders, 

| End. is Perdition,: Phil ni e Fd rafath - 

_ now the Meaning of our Siiviour's Word, n be - 
_ obſervedthit the Soribes and Pharifers vere ee 

ful to waſh theſt Hands, their Diſhes-@hd Cupsyhefare 
they eat or Ah leſt they ſhould be defiled although 
they were inwardly full cee and nigen | 

© "They @ their Baviour's: Diſciples: 2 --- 

l Run rr ey 8 

; & $7 I he 9 eee * proached 1 

; 5 


3 


8 * 
W ö 201 W + 


> which are the Beneftts'P N b 


i themſelyes, 


People of 
Cunurch of England do ſometimes proclaim and order. x 


* 


of 


. ame, x Wake 


. HE ; OHUROM'PREGEPTS. 


ed him for it, 

ing, What enters inte the Mouth dies not 
Lu awbar proceeds out of 'the- Mouth, and cimes from the' 
Heart, aun Man; "for * from the Heart proceeds. c 
ede. Mot. av. 11. Now tis plain that eur 
Savigur ſays nothing — inſt Faſting ; for even uſter: 
Chi had ſpoken the foretaĩd Words; eating of A 


| of the whole 
_ would have been defiled by eating Bd of frangled 
" Meat, which was forbid'; and tho? all Meats are cleun 
yet do eat Meat that is forbidden'Uoth” 
deſile the Soul, as the Apple defiled Adam's, and as 
king of Drink to Exceſs deſiles the Drunkard ;, not 
that it was the forbidden Fruit, but the Sin of Diab. 
- dience'that defiled Adum; nor is it the Wine or firong- 
Ws but Intemperance or een what deß less 
Drunkard. . 

. Now altho 1 early 15 that it i⸗ beth Jauifat and 

rofaft;iyet ] do. not well Hes that the Ghanh. 


bs 


<a command us to f. faſt. e 


. e . a ee paſts: The 

inte ordered an univerſal Faſt The 
Faſt. Itis ä — man fetl that the Cathos 
"Ctiurch can more warrantably obſige us to faſt, 
after ti Example of the Apoſtles, who commandetthe 


, | primitive Chriſtians to abſtain from Blood or , 
, Meat” 1 Eſereviit 21% #Chron. ait. 2. Jer. xxxviag. 
Ls Jens. eee eee eee 


e 7 


0 105 i Faſting „ ae chere. a 


There are rn les 


Out of Obedience to God and his — 4 


as it 1s a Part of Religion, hence tis recom- 
aa Token of Humiliation, 
a Brice to the Concu — of the Hef 6 Parr of 1 
Prayer, a Means, to obtain Grace and the Remiſſion 
i appeaſing God's Anger, W out the Devil, 
und in gata for Sin M 
2 hs it not a Jerih Cre, end en a mere e. 


mended in the 


7 


. | 
e Many” © 


8 would have defied the Souls of the Apottles, and 
Nation; the primitive Chriſtians: 


e 


7 


f 


0 234582 2508 PRwEne. 


= 2 © | 1 

| YT RUAN TI ee. 17%. 206 
1A made by ome, who fan Rp. of 
Policy and Intereſt; vis:*. t inerea ſe the Breed of 
Cattle, to to promote the fiſhi Trade, in order to eſta 7 
bliſk a Nurſery of Sailors, and for the Manning of the „ 
Fleet: :: But it was always practiſed in the o, kiwy 
and, ſinet Chriſtianity, was eſtabliſhed as a religiuns 
Day; and had the ſame Effect. as Prayer, Alma, aud, 

other outward Practices, w 


Hz 


* | 
„ 


accompanied with . 
Dif! poknions, as Intention, 3 and'\ good Mob. . 


tiges for certainly Faſting, in order to chaſtiſe the 
„end keep it in Subjection to the Spizit, and 
| — is as much a religious Performance, 
5 as Ptayer and Alms; tho! when proper Diſpoſttions., 
are wanting, both Prayer, Aims, and all other out- 1 
ward Practices are vain and hypoctitical z- hence hes. 
are three Sorts of e N vis, politick, hypocriveals, 
and rehgi ous. „ e 1 
2 * . Manner 9 . — 
E nh: o: * oe „ 
ee Fleſh, and. ſometimes Ech, 20 . lie 3 
ieee ns Milk; Butter, Cheeſe, G. _ . 
Q fre-not-oll Mart god, and where 43 ent any. Pie. 
Extmplecor Precept in the Scripturer, to make Biß Do 
tion of Meats Þ: .' _ 
. Al Medts are good in-themlelves, bat bad what — 
they are abuſed; vis. when they are uſed; 1 d 
Exceſs; the Lam of Nature forbids them, and W ůÜ⅕:W == 
they are made Uſe of, contrary to the Law of Goody B 
or his Church (Abich we ought to obey) they are bad, 
bn they are forbidden. Was not the forbidden 
Fruit in itſelf, were not unclean Beaſts godd f 
themſelves, were not Blood and ſtrangled Meats good. 
tho' forbidden by the Apoſtles? Hence we have bon | 
5775.ö.ĩ 0 Diſtiadion of Meats. — ——— 


3 Hef 
den bag: . 


<p " 10 6 AN "1 


Tad bi LT ils, 


aca... Swe. 4 L£ 


2 wy — m 4S& 


\n 5 ſr 
| . 


5 * 


2 ä * 1 — 2 ä 8 8 => T y 3 , — hy 7 þ "7 > 
” —_— Fe „ h * = \ mp a * 9 , A WT 7 * " * * . « FP - - * i 
e 9 * off x A 4 * 8. 0 5 9 1 d 
F LY - A 7. 5 1 C * Ls. — 4 Ll „ S p = p * 
a p P * " E 4 . EY ö »A — 
* . 4. "el * * - - a . J. 1 0 4 _» 0 
"ry © EW | a. 4th 4 F 
4 * L A R | 
» 30 = -- 5 * . 5 - i : * . 
> £ 3 1 . wn 7 F. 5 \ * 
) * &*7 . > : 


2. rats wes FRECEP'T S. 5 be 
=_— 0 os wobich Days is Faſting chiefly command 
13 1 'H; The forty Days 4 the Fi or Eves of 
deen r Feaſts ; the Emberdays and Fridd 28 
1 'B Cuſtom of Expland; with Abſtinence: from 


on the Rogationdays and Saturdays; ind other 
anes, according to the Ouſtory of Nations, or 8 
er the univerſal Church. 
„ Lent ali, and 4 7. 
; & forty 1 
i: The Faſt of Lone is fpppoled: tobe. I Apottali®s * 
- ab Ioftitotion, according to "St Aug uftin, Tale 
St Ferom, and other ancient Fathers of the Church: 
But be this as it will, it is certainly of a vr ancient 
dae, for it appears. from the fifth Canon of the firſt 
WW general Council of Mice, that in the fourth Century the | 
en Faſt was well eſtabliſhed both in the Eaft. and 
We faſt the forty Days of Lext that we niay, 
e ene Sort, imitate the forty Days Faſt of aur Sa- 
viour Chris, and that all may do Penance and obtain 
piardon of God for their | Sins 3 that all, may be gu! 
die for a worthy celebrating Chri/'s Paſſion, "1 
©,  Tnceiving: the 'blefſed Sacrament at Fuzi and that. 
_ thereby we may partake of the Merits of Chri/f's Suf- — 
teig; and that ve may rife, from Sih, Aud Arg 
uAunited to Chi, by his das Grace, obtained: 1 
worthy Fruits of Penancte. Ar 
== "hs Why do you faft n 78 WH ft 
_ A. That © morrifying our Appetites, e and dei 
_ Pevante thereon for our'S Sins, we may 
e 


=_— _ ourfelves for a devont celebrating the Feaſts 
wie, and recommend tc God, 'by Faſting and Prayer, 
1 der preſent Neceſſities of the Faithful. YT 
* > Srl they art Ty made” fate, and wh 
| nal Ge pf 
$4 :5-- 5 They ere ſo called from Ember or Aber, fell | 
- , * formerly on Days a ublick Penance, to a wt 
SF _ in ee that yore e — n 


"Fe: 8 172 ; FN 
WP ge 81. Aug. Epil. wiki «tha Thane, Nen. 
"FP Chap. xi. N. xxv. Tert L. de 590 . witi” ; 


SPY "a 90 nnen 4. naw 
. Id 775 F F oy 4 


/ — ly | b ws 4 2 4 r 
id : L345 dx c 4 = 4 by 
. i N . 1 N , 


| E 
and ter, being . Say 
 turday of the belt Week in Lent," of N 


in Prayer and Faſting. 


r %*, — r "a e 
* reine 3 mah Ss | _ 
. S +0 * 4 ; , 
Y : 2 : 4 | + 45 
| a Py l 4 "» —_— 


by Laws i: han 10 t2 


"RAP 


:| "There are three, of them at the' 


the Wed 


thir 
Week in Add They are commanded to be kept 


of che Third Week in Sepremberj\ mad. of-ulit 


according to the Example :0 

the Add. xii. , 3. Firſt, In onder to. 

with Almighty God to provide the Flock of Chriſt wih 

able and; virtuous and to befeech him, that 

N Would permit none eee 
imts) to enter into the facred Order of Pri 

but ſuch a dre called by bim to the Miniſtry. 


of- his 


Church. 1 Secondly; td thank and beſeech Goc fer the, - 
Fruits of the Earth, ts facials. 


re of his Gif 8 
| e ts, and to do 
for the Sins committed within ſs IO FOE; 
8 Why bn Hidin a 
A In Memory that Chriſt ſuffered 
Hans and to move vs to do Penance ſox dur ne, 
boar ruigrper che Cauſe of bis Sufferings :: And. . 


Cuſtom, FF 


daiyou abſtain FG 
ae, abc be they, er 6 ge 
he Rogationda ys are the three. Days Fun 


— followin 
22 are ſo from the Latin word ; which 
gnifies to aft or ye que/t. Theſe Days are onizell- 


throughout-the nden with Abſtinence from N i 
Fleſh, and puhſiek Prayers for theFrvigof the on 1 


on which alfo, e 
made, that the whole Church; both Laity und e 
may be repreſented as prefent to acknowledge Gas 
Goodneſz and Providence over us, and to — -- 
5 abftai "ys "Feb Sep, 
0 you ain from on Sat ur 

N To: prepare: ourſelves" for un de bout Keeping 
Sq 53 to 224 + * 


0 . the Liteny/ ready"Proce fon, and 4 
Mar s Dei? 


TJ 


+ 


EIT s, er * e 2 ; 


the Year, wis.. Spring, Summer, Aufuniv | 


* 


the fifth" Sunday after Eafer, _ 


. 2 p — N 8 A EI I__C PR) 2 F ä — : 
— * x 2 K * 3 11 5 W p * * ads ted 4 T g 1 W * 4 3 - WW 
4 \ v 1 1 * — "S \ * 1 — Y x * oy p f CY 4 } , 9 
» I +. *+ = 8 ; - » ths. G l 
* l G od I ſs . 
8 oy 4 | # * — 
, 1 2 : - + * * = 0 % ' | A 4 
* = pt „ . 8 
- * - 
= * 1 = 


e A n K mn. | 1 


=. 4,447 4 = | 
5 9 bY 4 . = 


— 


— = ( 
_— 4a%L 4 
42 * 4 


3 iy THE"CHURCH 1 PRECEPTS, 


% 


e peſtilential Diſtempers. ee 


Ihe Caſes are reduced to theſe three in in ara 


— 


my; 


4. To fupplicate and beſeech God 


Qin avhat Roy is Fafting u 
eder, Ben: +38 n av 
>. Sometimes, 8 one Mcil Dey and 
blaming from Fleſh-; other Times, 3 
aon from | Fleſh, but with Liberty of eating more 


Meals than one; ind theſe are called Dir oft 


* 


Hinenre 

2440; ie ie allowed ts take « Collation at. Might Þ When 
is ibe one Meal to be eaten? Is is allowed to drink any 
PE og? n 238 e e as 


A A moderate Collier reve; 4 Cruſt of, Bread, or | 


Rp ag at Night is allowed, by a general Cuſtom of 
The Church. The Meal is to bat about Noon, 


and not ſooner, unleſs in Caſe of a Journey, -oriſome 


other good Reaſon. As for Drinking, it is the more 
common Opinion, that it is no Breach of the Faſt to 
take a. little Drink when very dry or: thirſty, or for 


ſome other real 8 yet it is not ſuppoſed that it 


ag allomed to fit tippling, for the Sake of Company, or 
Love or Defire of Drink, and: the Reaſon is, 

Tel & firopy Drink excites und enflames tim od. 
aa, 1 the Fleſh, as much or more thawMeat : 

| Police: have already ſaid, Faſting was inſtituted by 
the Church, in order to ſubdue our diſorderly Paſfions, 
todo Penance, Foy 2 5 garver — Sins 
* is f wy 40 under nr 
8 Aa? 4 4 Ne __ - Ty * 
fl Tis e e or 


breaking the Faſt, tis a new din as often as a/Perfoneats. 


In what Gaſes are Fetſons excuſed in eating Hefb, 
mare Meal than one on Faftin alert 20 


r. Inca pacity, Neceſſity,” and Labour. 
"wth dert * ane dars exeuſe, ana 
Nec wa? 1 b e vis era: 
To 4. 5 10 one Meals ne 
arrive at the Age of twenty-one, are 


chougb as they advance in Years, ihey — to 


N 2 5 ne . * * woe 
> OY | ; 


Z . 7 . 1 4 
= . N EY — . 


** 


Ho IE. enen 


1 


\ 


JC 


f ' | een "= 


or leſs: Alſo-old Perfons, who are very weak or feeble, 


are excuſed ; but it is to be obſerved that no Perſons, 


how old ſoe ver, are exem mph, unleſs a conſiderable 
Weakneſs does accompany 
Joan find, the Notion of People being 


t from 


ſaſting, when arrived at the Age of mag 2 * 


as may be ſeen in a Book entitled a Treatiſe of Faſting, 


by. R. P. Thomas Cung. Orat. Part I. Cap. v *.. * 
Alſo infirm Perſons, breeding Women, and thoſe who 
give Suck are excuſed ; as likewiſe common Beggars, 


and ſuch as are not -in-a Capacity to make one full 
Meal, by Reaſon of their Poverty. 


QQ bat Sort 'f Labour will ehe mare than 


one en! ?, 


=_ When te Rae is hard, and e 
Strength, for Inſtance, labouring Men, and Fradef- 
men, as Smiths, Carpenters, and all ſuch as are forced | 


10 gain their Living by the Sweat of their Bodies; 4 


e e ſuch as are . tedious and neceſſary — 


"If T the ofireſaid Caſes Nene 


> 22 thiey-are- not,” #hleſs their Cale: Te 
ben n e in all Cafes to obſerve-the 
5 in order to obtain a Diſpenſa 
. What are the Met bod: in order 40 obtain a Dif 
5 1 "ets 


les of 


e their Orders, both as to the Subſtance aud Manner. 


ef cannot be had-either to the Phyſician or Dipeaor # 
A If the Caſe be evident, and Acceſs cannot be 
had to the Perſons aforeſaid, in that Caſe a Perſon is 


till he can conſult his Phy bcian or Pirector, aug et 
incline to favour himſelf.” 


_Qf br a Perſon ts diſpenſed with at at Liberty } to eat , 


2 ten as be pleaſes ? 
We ery ict 1 


2 E ex St. 8 it, . 


* 
— 


N 
As , os 2 8 : 
A _ o 


TY p * N BY r F K 1 bh * pr : 
2 * * * * P W ” - 
a. a od a * R 
: , K 1 5 . 1 af 
wr * ;9 * of 3 
= . g * < — 
i 


er A SH3: © oily 


eir Age ! for by all that | 


res il 5 
en. G 
A. They are to i i cod kad. es 
1 — Phyſician and ſpiritual Director, and ob- 

| Q. What if the Caſe be tvident, or doubrfulg"gnd Ac- 


to follow his own: l with the Advice of ſome | 
knowing, religious Perſon: If doubtful, he myſt Wait. 


that is to be ſpecified in partici.” T 3k, * 


. 3 5 2 E 
* but only i 


Concern; and there 


WO: - a Pariſh Pri 
= * 8 ib Con 
vt approved of- 


7 


be obſerved ike 
Wh e not impowered by the 


invalid, "hut che . likewi 


Ni "THE CHURCH PRECKPTS. 


A. The the whole Church Ribofs for 
e 2 


3 
2 4 the third Precept of the Church 2-1 
Fr 8 the Time awhen Perſons ought toxenfeſs 


NG all Perſons F 
ir Sins, and is it abſolutely neceſſary to Salvation ? 
of 17 Au neceſſary for all Perſons, who Ne. 
y of-mortal Sin after Baptiſm: 
3 James v. 16. Ads xix. 18, 1 „For | 
on, 3 with due Requiſites, is good, 45 
Means for Remiſſion of Sins committed 
but it Y not abſolutely neceſſary, aku- 


v. 6. 


in Ne/ire, When it canngt be made. 


. vi. ſeems to 


in Leut, in order for the bettet diſpo- 
e Faithful. for their Paſchal 1 


wg 


Sin, 
t of the Church. 


s the Church commanded as.t0 Conſefln p. 
Wl 5 The. fourth general Council of Lateran, which 
Wes © Py rp the Lear 1215, Can. xxi. has ordered.all 

des genes their Sins once 4 Year, without ſpecify! 
Time (and that it be made to one's: ee 
ough the Church i in the Council of Trent, Seff. xiv, 
ſpecify that the annual Con- 


2 P bdle af the Negligence of many in 8 oy p 
fore, as a tender Mother, 0 
F 5 
5 . Wha is one's own Prieſt ? 


The Pope, our Rig, and our e Piber, 
efron that is 1 wo Prich, an, 17 
x the Biſbop, invalid ? 

. Yes, and it is even ſo defined by 
"3s four. ge 58 Council. of Lateran, &. Cong xxi. 
viii. et Concal, Rem. 
g wade to Wap: Pneft, 
Gee 1 x 


hes. Vion. 


the reh i 1 


e 


2 
i 4" £ 


a i to 


© 


aw 


85 


* 


* 


ern er e 


— 
, 


a 


6 7 N _——— 4 p 8 2 Y of 
* 2 ? | 4. 
Add. 448 * 8 247 

S.. ID * * 


bo | — | ee e engste ter 


l 5 
When we are come to the en ae +» > 


| rg = conceived. to be at. eight Years/ofifige, 
for then-we generally come to the ledge e PE. 
n fall inte Sin 
Q. +: ut certain, 466 aps nat bliged irn Con: = 
but once a Year P Fa N 42 
"4. The Chilichoblide” os ae tes SUL 
1 be obſerved, that the Church, by hh Precept, de 
- nat take off the which every ane may have 
of confeſſing oftener:. Since alk, who are guet eff 
mortal Sin are obliged to. comfeſs s often as hen is 1 4 
any apparent Danger of Death, by. Srekvels, Was, 4 3 
Sca, or any rg Uaderta king; as fikeriſe 
defore 8 ae dex! the Sacraments (except BAp- = 
din be Be reof, if duly conſidered, ſhould 
| mae us often to confeſs our Sins, and not neglect it, 
as is too commonly done: Por he who. defers his 
eternal Welfare from Day to Day, and from Week o 
D* is ; both void of Reaſon and Conſcience. _ = 
it depends on himſelf (with the Grace; af God w 1 I 
t. and confeſs his. Sins.  Befides, aut . - 
Aa commands us to be always pre 1 
oer know not the Day nor the Hour w E 
„ue es. . ' Moreover it is de be 
feared, as it comme happens, that thaſe careſeſs = 
p - Chriſtians,” ho confeſs their Sins: but RINGS — 
N do make a bad Confeſſion . 1 
Q. I bieb is the faurth Precept "of ehe Chr, — 
A. It concerns the Time when Perſons N. * cam © 
$unicatt, er receive the blefſed Sacrament . 
Q: What is the Precept of the e e 1 = 
 Cmmenen®: St; Ss; e wt =. z 
A. In the primitive Aged: Chriſtians. receive _ 
_ ;evety Day; by De were. oxdered 1 Wong 4 1 
upon ſeveral great 3 Ar laſt the-jourth N 
Council of Lateran; Xxi. degreed, under vr Hope 
Faster the Hig, that a be both, Sexes, wers a ed 
2 once a wer, I Tune Ea * * 
"that within their Church; and. 
E e be . *. 


4 ' 
- N 1 
= 


pen 0TH. 


1 
J 
| 


oenone IDX, 0, 


— 


4 
24 
588 - 


» —— RE TY = WW © w#” Ty 
% : , 
on ” * 
. a 


a 


* 5 Tre ee bebe 


. < you conpure the "Timd"of Kabel, "wht .#. 
_ . Paßt are obliged to cummnunitute? wal * 
3 h Prom PalmsSunday till Lo- Low Bunday; inctufiely; 1 


by « Decree of Eugenius the IVth. i 
e there no Exceptions," at to the Dee len: 


cent 70% IId, in the Lteran Cm, p 7 + 1 Je 
A. Yes, by a Licence from the Pope; our bine 7 
or Paſtor, Perſons max” communicate out of their i" 
Pariſh Church: Again,” it is left to the Diſcretion x 1 
the Confeſſor, if there is Occaſion to defet Commu” . 
non till after Baer. i A810 8 dan 
Q Aste People obli WATER the bed Sacrament We 
af ny other Time f Tar & vn r | 2 
es, when Perſons are in Danger of — | | 
which is an eccleſiaftical-Ciftom all over the*Church, -*J.*- A 
and has the Force of a Law; and ſeveral — - j As 
Councils expreſiy command it. Hence ſeveral -Divines 18 
hold there is à divine Precept for it, grounding em“ the 
ſelves on the Council of Mee, where it is called s 4. as} 
neceſſary Viaticum : Beſides,” it is to be obſerved," that - Rag 
| though the Church only obliges zus to communicate 1 
once a Year, yet the exhorts us to 4 frequent Com- . 
wunion, provided we come with the neceſſary Diſpoſi- . {| . 
©, tions: and the Reaſon is, becauſe great Fruit is TR 22 
From this' heavenly Nouriſhment ; Mar. xl. 28. = _ "By 
that it is to be feared, that thoſe who mike Uſe of con 
the Food of eternal Life but once or twice a Year, „ 
make no great Account of their Salvation. 8 uin 
QQ At what Age. are we obliged fo Feceive the thy | ru 
| r N 1 as 
4. When we come to Sele and Underftaijding, fo Ge 
A 3 capable to diſcern the Greatneſs of this Fr 
+  MyRery, which is conceived ordinarily to be at about pr 
© awelve Years of Age; but it is requifite that we art 
de Well inſtructed in "the Catechiſm or Chriſtian Ste 
Dean, IS Bt Fe v. 
2 — n. Church infliten thoſe. Joe 
Rey not with this Prepept, and that which-wwe N 9 
ſpoke oi Taft? d an, ee 
9 Bhe eee he egen ed ce, be 
* 


n Y of wank la 6 won yy e | 


I. 


"— 
- 
* 


*. 


i 1 nde Conv Becton. jp”. * AF 
FM bad Hin. this Excommanietn dr tt nn XY 
| thoſe whom' the Paſtor puts off for u Time in 


of receving the 8, - _ 

TY E N wn 
75 en Sabvdtion#. r 1 
| "+ 4 It i not ubfolutely neceffary to derade «& .—- 

 Baptifmis'for Infants, and Penance for Sinners Ver 

_thergdy a divine Precept of receiving one Time or = 
© other, either-a&ually or in  Defire, founded in theſs ... 
S da viour Chriſt, whleſ# you tar de TN 1 
the Fon of Man, and e Blind; apr arc 

Life in you, John vi. BING 53 


+ 4% PIR 34 a8 &.. 74.7 208 250 Hitt: hy 
There is no divine Peocept Wu daha wen 1 
: the holy Sacrament, for they — — "= 
J. a5 St\Faubrequires;” HEM xi. 28; Petty ae 1 
Raght to Heaven by Bapti | 
| ib — uh Precp Durch, 
. 2 Payment of iche. NY 
Ll . "Qt Wha That 4.69 vg 0 d . 
£ The teath Part of the Prdpd- of vhs N 
4 | A ae Tee e! O abe * * 
5 count? Ant by what Law e | „ 

. They are payable to the Miniſters of the Gch : 
in order to ſupport themereditably without any Tajers: 
__ to cheit᷑ ſpiritual Duties: They are detnayded 

as a Part of Religion, and un Acknowledgiient er 
God supreme Domũaion over all the Earth u we 
Fruits thereof are aſſigned for the Boneſtt of AR. 
preſentatives, employed in religious Matters: —— 

are alſo due by the 7 for a Lodiiiwely ns 
Sti Paul ſays, iz worthy of his Hire or Reward ; © 111 
* 18. And in another Place he fays, that they u 
the Altar, eee 1 Con, - 
* They * 


are likewiſe due by human Laws, civil 
aſtical, eſtabliſhed for that Purpoſe. Hence 

we read; in the 14th Cha r of Sage, ver, 20. and 
2 6 n 3574; NDS, A 1 25 "the 
* TH N 


# - < > 1 
4 4 RE 


£ 1 an 
= o * 4 
4 1 7 = 
1 — 


. ak en URCH PREORPTE: - 1 
mee 7th af the Hebrews, ver. 2. that Arab paid 
__ Tae to h, ae whoa the bigh Brief. Hence, | 
= Jo the Law of Mo/es; the Lewytes, or ſacerdovid! Race, 
were ordered, by Alm mighty God, to have all the Tithes 
1 paid to them; and, had five large Cities ſettled . 
= d e with alltel Dppendences and Las" 
= - | belohging te ro Levi. XXvii. 4 „ N 87 
= le ibe tent 2 apr ee the of 
50 N . 5 Ray ee, — Ä 17 God's ASP» UH 
= he Jews; but the Moſaic Law beng abel! 
5 dy th hed pel, all the Church could demand was d 
| he ties Sublitence for the Miniſtry, till by Degrees 
Fa. hes were again ordered for ——— 
Civil and eccleſiaſtical Laws, as they -now- and; ac- 
8 | cording to the different Cuſtoms of Nauen, * 
ver, 21. et a8. Male. iü. 10. | 
Wiel is the fixth Precepe of the Church p * 
| nn 3 EV x It CONCET RS the Time groan Marriage. I & Vs 


. When are Marriages not o be folevinizey, 45. 
13% e t the Precept of the Church ? - 2 2 
_ tom the firſt Sunday of Advent until we Ee 
es or . be paſt ; ad from day” 
till Zo Sunday be W. 4 » 4 oF 2 9 
5 Vi the Colbration of Marriage forbidden at 
| theſe imes P - 
_— 74. Becauſe they are Te pe 
= 5 for Penance, Prayer, or Devotion, and therefore nat 


_ er to be ſpent in carnal Pleakires and publick 
—_ ing. This Prohibition is of ancient Date, - 
confirmed by the Council of Trent e 
3 e e eee Wen 
4: 92 Are tb 9 — 
1 3 Denger ag Gandal — | 
. 8 — de taken, ec. but then thi” 


1 
wiege is: to be performed. privately, and the 
3 E 
nme ue is be abel 6f by the Superiobs of; 
„%u 7 
% Y 77 > +48 n in iT, A 
F rs 1 | 3s 10 , "7 * - a 
0 111 Aer : erte: N * 4 TE A 1 
* 24. . Wee Marrs. Cap) *. See 


* xi. ATA 98 eee * pr 


— 


* 


— 


r 


bo and i in general, is 15 viſible Sign 


| Chet $s Paſhon and Meri. A. Demonſtrative of Grac 


trary } 
. « natural) Sign of Fire; ergo Si 


nue SACRAMENTS mn en, „ 
— 73 a 5 


THE $ACRAMENTS IN GENERAM, 
4 © 9 * * * we 


2 - 


ment | AT TE. a 


"4, Among profane Writers, it hes ſeveral Sig -nilica- 10 


tions; but as it is uſed in the Scriptures, _—_ 5 
affical Authors, it is taken for a hidden or + 
ome. holy 
.. © 1 Sign 


.& * 9 Rr Senſes are the. Sacraments of ; the 
7% Law d Sign 2" © 


4 St. Thomas fays; they ö 
4 


pre ent, and a Prognoftick of future Glory. 
Anu Sign, nd hew many” Sorts of. Shore 
are there? .. * 
4. A Sign, in geneml, is what puts us in Mind 
ſomething Alle z of which there are two, W 
natgral, che other for Inſtance; 9920 


ian 
God's Promiſe, that there ſhould not de . 
Deluge. Gen. ix. Some Signs: are graftical, others 
ſpegulative. Of the rt Kind are the Sacraments, 
which produce Grace; of the fecond Rib! was dne 

brazen Serpent, repreſenting PO Crucifrion- 
ee the Ned 
A. "Tis" viſible Sign of 158 in iſſble Grats, 


walten or appointed by 027 for Mars ** 
| — ep 


Ferre God ture 
"2 A. As God is the only Author. of Grace, 4 be 


only, can ordain Signs kunt are e of Frodabing- 


Grace 
What has thr Ovanci) Trent defined concern 

0 being the Author of Sacraments 7. 5 

180 as 45 be unde chat Fefur Chrift immedi 


- ately inſtituted them; tho* ſuch a Power might have 


deen en dp er 8 i 


en n Can, & de Ser in gon. 1 


G 
. A 4 . if 4 
U = > 4 * - 
COS 1 » a 
© 


JL * ts 11 "7 


WHAT i the eee of the Wed he 


* 


5 "386 Wee een anita 6 
28 What Sort of Sacranint woes St: John ett, 


—_ d 4 C3 ei 
B Ay" The Cat of Trew . it bad 8s the 
= ace Ea h the Ba ptiſm of Chrift *. e 
ire not holy 3 Blaſſed Bread; and ee 
tos  confecrated Thi ngs, Sacraments «© 


1 . No; we call them Sacramentals, or 1 
3 2 ' of Holineſs: They, give not fantifying Grace, but 
1 only actual Grace; as being outward Parts of Payer; 

de cauſe, not actual Grace by their own Force, nor 
3 Thi Man Power | to aſſign actual Grace to. ſuch” 
1 inge t 
_ Q. Were F {SH 10 3 before I Zw of 


berate Which uere they, and what fed bad they 
. The divine Worſhip always required the Uſe of 
viſible Sign ns, ſuitable to T: State Man lived in. 
* | Md, Hat Sacraments. belonged. to the. Lewaf Ne 
=. tu e +had <5 11 
. he Sactifices, and other outward Tokens dei: 
IG Hing a Belicf in the Mcfrah 0 | "3 15700 
bat Sacrame nt, belanged. to the Law of Meiſes2; $5: 
. They: were ve numerous, vis. Circumcibon 
. 1 Paſchal Lamb, Ordination of, Prieſts; a an 


Los 2 1 88 . 


22 


259 911 rr 12 a 


5 1 of Aber. 
we What are ae 10 believe, as Fi 


Q. 
” Form ** mente. and bw. are $2 


BE; 4 Fugenius the IVih,. in his 'Decree:i in the, Ke. 
18 ne, which was held in the Year 25295 declares, - 
that every bacrament requires Matter, Form, gu Inten- 
Fon of doing, uber tbe Church den. Now, the Matter 


ue e * munen e 


Wl Wy... 1 
„ 22 


8. WS vil Can. beet # Buopre opt $ | 1 


a CY : 
Y - * A — 
v - Ss £ G g . 3 
1 75 d $7 « 
N . % 


We are of Opinion that the Matter and Fire of 


TRE SACKAMENTS IN" OBNERAL” wr” XD 
bach „ihn is, for ſome: ene 
Thing, ien Words or Signs, to determine 
N 2510065 eee 01 
* ce ci erer 
r 191 MN 
Wo Rae the Words * eee dut 
onhy.concionarory or inſtructive, and ſere only to 
nouriſtr the Faith of the Receiver. Ati Opinion . 
demnec by the Council of Jem,“ and manifeſtly” 
falſe, as appears in the Sacrament of Baptiſm, ling 
the. lofant bas no Faith, anden Wenn of [nftruc-' 
tion. | 


. ee abe 3 ad; Poray bf the Sacraments 
determitied\and Tpecified by Chriftanorinn 7 ab 
AJ. Moſt of them were ſpecified ; vet ſeveral = 


Ordination was only determined in general, it bei 
left to the Church to ſpecify the particular Matter 
Form; which always were to be ſuch as: expreſſed ve 
Power that. was given, whereby. theſe: Divines caſiſꝰ 
recondle' the Rituals of ancient Times among the 
Latint, and the Difference between the Grecian and 
Latin. Rituals, where there is ſome Variery 


in the 
Matter. e N Accordiag to theſe Divines, e 
Cbriſ appointed the to be the Matrer- of the” 
— of —— yer the Church has a Power 

7 As the Council 

fer parts by declaring clandeffine Contracts 
ES were unlawful, to be afterwards yore" | 

I eos Miter. je he 

it lawful* to change atres' 8 OY 
83 a what Cafes ir ir foi or * * 
allowed ? ; a 7% P-3 is & c 
| (forfhidelfential e the Sacrament. in- 
valid: Now a Variation is eſfentlal, If à different . 
ter i made Uſe of, or the Senſo of the Fow ahaved3- - 
but if the Alteration bappen-only in the Ceremvintes; g 
Ke. n ro the Scrument fr *. 


e 


- 


een | 85 — 


* decret: de Reſbri, Mari. /* 


> —_— 


— W 


of Bapiiſi is vald.in cen Lange 
1 the Fort Io of the Latin: Lads 
ouch 55 ego te baptizo in Nami ne Patris, h t 
dee are, Habertiben DoubLof the Form, it 
sd de repeated conditionally. The Form of Ba ptiſm 
is invalid, if a Perſon ſhould fay, I baprize thet's in the 
' Name of Cad, or in the Mam of the Trinity, becauſe 
| * are not equivalent to the tte Form. N 
5 x Who are abe Miniſters of the Sac Capel Fg 1 
. Only Biſhops and Priefts, Office; W 
| = 8 in ſome Caſes, are che iniſters; as fot In- 
ſtance, a Layman, in Caſe of Neceſſity, where a Prieſt 
is not ta he had ; e Heveticks, Schilmatihs, Ofc. 
may validly baptize; if they make Uſe of tht true 
| Mater and Form, and intend. to do what the Church 
* as it is defined in ſeveral Councils againſt the 
Denatiſ. Neicher is the State of Grace, requilite to 
Validity of the Sacrament, in che Miniſter ;; s tis 
| Fe 3 againſt H/clif.* Women may alſg bapinie. 

13 validly, and kwfully, in Caſe of Neceflity. 7 
e. Are Mamflers ht "Cauſes F Grace inithe Sacre 


ment? 0% rd; stitut tar 82 


72 * 4. A only the Inflruments 3- God.1s the only 


+ = principal Cauſe, as he is in working Miracles. 
N Does the ee ns mortnlly, N 
\# Sacrament in tbe. State of mantaliSin ? |, | | 


A. Yes, hut the Ritual 287 han Ahe hes? not an 
ere e ee e 
23d 201 in my 2 1 0 4 
g ig Q. What 1 Minifler: is inthe: State v mar 4] Sin, 
: e ee deer . vi. If 
2 eſſity de way: He nay allo, wie 
A — extreme Nece ity, if the Miniſter is fot dendunced | 
m ibe Church ; and-evenotherwiſe; if Were js any 
bk: urgent Oecaſion ; Wut if there is nd urgent Mtcaſion; 
be c-eperates with the dm g vet Care mud be:taken 
* ok. togudge raſbly of abe Miwiſter's State 
| bas bitentien is-reguiired inthe Minifter #! Aber 
5 . A the Sacraments ends In what 8 do 
, 
7 W 57 * 2 54 Mie + F . 


* caacr . vii. Can. xii. xii. le en. 


— 


— 
—_ 


* 


a 8 


* 


5 yo. £2 


9 


r 


2 


WEE 
93 


| Tt SACRAMENT IN GENERAL: 

produce Grace What is the proper N 
por tn 5 * Number of Sacraments are 
New Lato? 4 ht To nnn. 7 
an. ie bine Intention/inrgvhereh l 4 
PE or AQ of determining of 4 Thing by the Means; 
requiſite E 


0 every religious A unn 

1 TT 
. ee, vis. actual, which is accompa- - 
med with an actual Attention of the Mind to the Thi 
we are about. A vUuirtun latention when the 
Intention is judged 26 remain in its'Force; by unt be- 
ing exprelly. retricted, ! or ted: by too long a 
Time. An babitsz/Litention is the Pacility of per- 
forming a Thing; 0bmined by Habit or Cuſtom, with- 


| . 7; Fpapaoirorra er: x Aer ener- ol 


ot. 157 „ 


. 3 theſe Matters 4 the Miniſters of he Bs - 


* * * 9 


N en babituat lum. nos fuf- 

ent. | 

e 4 ne of Ii 
4 ion ? ' 

qt; a Miniſter f | orforips' ib Work facet bbs 

Manner ; if he tetrads bis egg 1 if OS 

Sole FX e has e OO 


PN 42 1e i intend he His the Sia 


Heretic Aa ad Pagans could. not 
3 ; 'Tis ſufficient te bare an Intention 
doing. what "the Church 'of de without 
. which is the true Churc 

W . W ; who fy 

the Sacraments ? | 

$0 leaſt an \ babitual Intention, nod! generally an 
(ual lutention, that they 


et there 1s. ſomething 


3; + I OS) V3 


Same, | 
. das yo TOI ne ys deficables A rt, | 


3 


you! an eee 
IP: 


7 1 * X 21 2 - + 


Po. 


, 
— A N 
— * 8 


— 


— 


* 


5 
7 
* 
* 
* 


% #* 4 *. 1 4 
2 "WF. n kw 
E. oo \ 8 * F 
* I. * * 
* * * * 5 \ 
w i * *. 
* 
1 


n 53 * 
* 3 q 


0 3 not that the Satrambnit is not given'w 


| Opimon of the Church vi 
What is particularly to he ob erved, concerni 
: an receibe the Sacraments 3 Je cope * 


4 el. the Remiſflon of temporal Pain ; dnving away. 
| | 
Head. But theſe Effects ate not infallibly . 


- of thoſe who make Uſe of them. 


4 : Sk =s * * * T 
One ' ” * 


an * * 
JAS * 


ay THB-SACRAMENTSAN-QUNERNE. 


n ES EL I08 
Are not Diſpoſitions required in ; the Rette. | 
1 Ves; ſeveral, as Faith in ſome, and Chiiity 


but that Grace is not given without them. 
* What Benefit has the Reciver 50 fartakes of & 
8 dur Diſpeſutians :p 
N. 3 receives the Character in the three” Sher. 


ments of Baptiſm, Confirmation; "and Orlet, tho“ not 


'the particular facramental Grace; which, however; is 
beſtowed upon him,” when the Fiction or Impediment 
is removed by true Penance (at the ſame, Time he is 
ſuppoſed; when he receives the ſaid Sacraments, 

have the general Diſ 
Intention, Nec) This recovering of the W 
Grace is expreſly aſſerted by” * e SY S the 


A. Firft,asto Infants, no Diſpoſitions are e 3 


: 48 to adult Perſons, en Diſpoſitions are requir d; 
to make the. Sacraments valid. viz. Intention an 
Oonſent, excepting the Sacrament of the Euchari I 


Other Diſpofttions are required in the Adult, torecpive 


the Effects, is. Pater Ne F aith, . 


or Attritton, , 
What Effet. hawg. the 1 via, 
Ar, Of Croſſing, Ag Api: Det. Holy Water, Rc. 1 
bey produc their E Hat, To 
” 20 he chief Effects are pious Thoughts, © or actual 
Grace ; the Remiſſign of . 5 Sin, by Means of ſuch 


ations, and the Devil; reſtoring to 


by Virtue. of the Sacramentals alone; ſo het th 
oh uced ar Effekts, as Fer, an outwaßd Part” of 
the Prayers of the Church. of the piotis Proyery: 


Ja zu ſay . the Sacraments alan Grae; 11 


12 is this done gd Do or all produce the "fame Sort 
of Grace? 3 Wan F: 


"is Falficient, r n Prattice of W | 


ions for the Character, fs. | 


, 


- 


RENNER NN 


5 
— 


ee eee 0 


CY 


s — 3% 


/ 


"-——— —— 
ith v Thes eee 


| N the Elements as ſepamte la- 
nts, As to the Grace conferred, tis ditferent 
in, moſt of the Sacraments j ſome confer the firſt Grace, 
as Baptiſm and Fenance, and they are called the $i 
craments. of the Dead; others confer-An-Iicteaſe of * 
Grace, and are called..the:Sacraments of the ane, | 
ae thru of wn 7 ie c 
ive nen ind. Account of, t c 
conferred by each of the Sacraments.? tran? 
nA 12 Grace of Bapti/mis regenerative, it remis 
original Sin, ; entitl tles to the Name of Chriſtian; and 
ves bh, Right to partake of he other Sacraments; The 
r Lee is trengthening, and gives Cou- 
rage 440 ftels the dy ag The Grace:of the holy 
Excharif .is nutritive, and unites 'vs.to-Chrift.: The 
ns of Penance is remiſſive of actual Sins, and oc- 
caſions Sorrow for them, and Protection againſt a Re- 
lapſe: The Grace of Extreme -Uncbion ſtre S 
ſick Perſon againſt. Lemptations, at that Tame, and 
rocures. Health: The Grace of Order Alpa the 
Wee to perform their Functions with ſpiritual Pro- 
The Grace of Matrimom enables ne a; 
comply with, the, Burdens of their State. 
* 1: agt a Character the Effed of of one] th . 
mines, and what are the Properties belonging to d A. 
A. A Charaer is a gt peng Power in the 
wWhereb Perſon is diſtinguiſhed from others, 1 
2 EY, giving other S 
| mens, and performing what belongs to the Divine 


n are the Properties of the facramenzal G.. 
1 . 
e ven 3 three Sacraments, 2.5 
tifin, . and Orders: # Ti is 15 

1 80 distinct from 1 85 Soul, ba Gar Drs * 


i o 3 "I" 
OM . | | 22 . Bene * 
AG Ted, Sey. Ai le 


rn een wy eee 5 
* ö — * 
. 8 $14 = a * , 4 


PRI 


* 3 


1 j : 2 


hicles, where dre as principal, the Mat, 


3 = 


1 7 bood, Deacinſdip, &ec increaſe the Number of Sev | 


are all refolvet); into Piellhöod which | | 
b the ae Orders; all the ee 45 it | 


* K S * * 4. 9 5 
1 7 %. « 7 = o 
eh Y * - * 


. ae e nere OMAN | 
au benen ore thire an the Fw 


3 


IH Saved, ee epd, Gasag,  Eucharift, 


| Phnance, Exireme-UnCtion; Holy Orders, and Mai 
mony. "The divine Will was the chfef Reafon of the 
| Number. But there is à certain Ana between 2 
2 and ſpiritua! Life: A Chriſtian is born ſpiti- 
5 y hy Baptiſm ; the ſpiritual Life is increaſed, and 
ion; tis nouriſhed by the 
1 orgy het e ee when 
_ dangeroys ill, tis reſtored by Extreme-Un&jon; Oeco- 
| os is 3 3 5 e 2 Ns the 
Species is ery Marriage, ace given 
to anſwer the Ends of that State 1 * 
n do the Scriptures and ancient Fathers new? 
Mention the Number of the Seriptures to be ſeven ? 
A. They never mention the Number to be 70 
lis ſufficient'to mention the Things. Go the Seriptu 
never mention that there are twelve principal Articles 
our Belief, to which all the reſt are reduced ; neither 
they ever mention the Word Trinity or Conſub- 
Kantine There was no Occaſion to mention the _ 
| "Nuinber,” till the Diſpute aroſe, and this ir was which 
made the Church mention the Number, which ſhe d&4 


Tee ſrengiboned by by Confiemati 


$2 = a 2 in the general Councils of Phrence and Trent. 


Do her the Number of Orders, viz. Epiſcaddcy, 


raments ? * 


A. No, they 


were, Species ot Branches of Prieſthood. 
2 * Shak 40 _yalt ſay as to the Dignity and Alec 
Sacrmnments Bively © 
A, Tis defined by the Cone] of Trent that bd 
en equal in Dignity, and that the Euchariſt is 
the molt excellent, as being the Fountain of all Grace. 
5 to the Neceſſity, tis defined by the Council 
2 that oy are r W z (RES 


ms | ATA; a Can, i de Sacr. . 
| n a 


a 


* 
* 7 = 


D 6 1 


— 


1 


1 


. 


Church, at certain 


I | 
. «a CS 
* - ” f 1 N 


Ae Sen kirt8 IN n 
Pr and (ome in another 1. For Inſtance, 


Penance ate neceſſary for . Adult, either au 

or in Defire. - Matrimony is neceſſaty for the whole, 

every Order is nereſſery for 

thoſe” Who perform the ſacerdotal. Functions. The 
"'Pacharift,” *onfirmiation and Extreme- UnQion,. 

' neceſſary, accordin te the Precepts of God ant his 


"obtainable. 
Q. As there ave a "er Wee of Cironnly alive 


227 edminiſterivig tt th Sacraments, let me have yaur Opin 


on of them ? 
A, 8 are en Performances, made u 


ae 3 when got 


4 


» * 
. 
__ 
9 9 


. abſolutely neceſſary for Infants. Baptiſm q 


1 


of either by Chriſt, the Apoſtles, or the Church after- 


wards ; not eſſential to the Sacraments, but enn 
for Deceicy, and to promote wth ag 


Qu lawful o any particular Perſon, or even 


| national Church. to alter the Ceremonies ? 


4. No, if they are approved: of, and"praQid: by 
ar "whole Church, and handed down'by Traditian, .- 
 fromtheearlieſt Times of Chriſtianity ; ; erate theſe - 
are ſuppoſed to bave been in Uſe, from Sprit and his - 


Sign of the Croſs in Ba tiſm anointin eee or 
Hinds, Ge. a * 


e „e %, of Se, 
2 By no Means, Supetſſition is to abs W of 


Apoſtles, Such as thoſe are Exorciſins, Sulftation, the 1 


outwa bn expecting Bleſfings from them, i 


which neither Nature, nor Appointment,: gad p 

br produce be Ceremdiſes che Church makes uſe 
of, are in the Natute of Prayer, öf Which they are . 
2 bart. Now, God has auge ked certain. Bleſſings to” 


Praye 
Bat are not mam of the . ridiculous, 
e to true Devotion by their Number Þ . . 


Not at all they ate ligniificative, and repos ©. 


ſent all the pious Duties * Weide W 5 and * IS 


more A 705 vii. Can 


iv. & Baer. in ges. 
* 


9 


* oy _ of * FR Y O » ms 3 * „ 
. * 9 
R ö 
es WE 7 > both LY ' 
N & , . = + . bs 
: 2 We 7.” N 0 : . 
R « " ” 
-\ N * 
80 R 1 ba * 10 | 
- he” A 0 T TI 9 
* = 4 4 


any ber ridiculous; the Church takes care 40 re- 
" zrench them, and reforms hetſelf in all Matters of Dif | 


* a * 7 ; 
bm D 0 
P * 
IN. * 
5 V \ , 4 
1 % 
4 > 75 & * = - 
4 d , p K\ q ” - 
27 = „ * . 9 


BAPTISM: Ae N 
1 . 1 $75 n 


— 


& mp #17, is Baptiſm? RED 

| J. *Tis an exterior-waſhing of 85 1 B V4 
. a 3 Form of Words ; or * tis the firſt 
and moſt neceſſary Sacrament, inſtituted by Chrif, 
free us from original Sin, and all adus Sin'committ 
"before Baptiſm ; it makes us Children of God and his 
Church: tis the firſt Sacrament, becauſe before it no 
ether Sacrament can be validly received; tis the moſt 
moet rr y, for unleſs a Man be born again of Water, and 


2 2 ehe Buy cen he cannot enter m, the Kingdom of c. 


0. Ht. | 
P Do os wa many Sorts of Baptiſt a are there ? FP 
o OY We commonly reckon three, viz, 1. Bar tiſm 
e aer 2, of the Spirit; 3. and of Bleed: . But, 
the firſt is only properly a Sacrament; 
685 What is the Bapriſm of the Spirit, and what 2. 


as tt f ' 
A. Tis a true Conteitias: with an vides Deſi of 


Bebit, if it cannot be otherwiſe obtained ; it remits 


both original and ad, Sin, but not always the tenipds 

- 4a Pain due to Sin. / 

= 'Q. What is abe Bapriſm of Blood, and what ave its 
Effet? 
| id A. Tis Martyrdom, and remits er and afual 
gut, with all the temporal Pain. Hence the Ho; y Innes 
cents are eſteemed: eee being baptized i in bk ' 
Ows Blood. E. 


. 1. 8 | Plantais, 3. 'Sanguinly. 
ak 4 de Bap. C. 22, 23 et wot * ae 
0 n. of ? 


5 40 1 * 


5 
wn 


„ 


= - 
- N - » — 
. 4 - 
4 "; ty 4 : K - 
20 5 of w- 1 by 
— * I . * - + x 
g i * 1 i > # # = Fu * ” D 7 . 4 3} — 1 Fj 14 : b | = 
: * : j 
n 3 — 7.» - "3 . 9 2 * . 1 * Y ? — 
- A. . . =, ©» ” . . 
— x 3 © i . fe L * " ” I a * « WW © 4 
, _ . @ : . 
. . F 37 > 7 
7 — - — 
. o 
* * 
1 — * 
bg ; 
. „ 


% 
- [ 
F 


Apoſties ;, but be this. as it*will, tis certain they dag. 


Te ered, the Holy Ghoſt. Mat. xxviii. 70, And that 


1 yt 
- When war the: Sacrament e H 


2x by Chriſt; and er Were COR 
2 . 2 Pg, = 


A It, was nftiruted before Obits RUE 


holy Fathets and Divines { A was inſtituted When 
Cbriſt was baptized by 81. ; others when Chi, 
ſaid unleſs a Man be ow again * Water and the Ho- 
ly Ghoſt, he. cannot-enter Fm the Kingdom of Heaven." 
$. John Fr St. Auguftin' ſays, Chriſt baptized the 


1ized all. Pe . after the Aſcenſion of ; uy wh. 
ng to the "Commiſſion they from 

e F When he ſaid, iGo rd Nations; U 

tizing them in the Name of the Fathe of the Song: ; 


Rag then degan, as the Golpel was wy 
mulgates , k a 1 a 
1 hi b is the efſential Matter of Baptiſm Þ +: 
% Natural thr of as tis ere 2 Connell & 1 
Trent zi ſo that artificial Water, or other Liquide, e 
not a proper Matter. It muſt alto be applied by Ahluti- 
on, ſo that Ice, un'e% difſo'ved, is not tufficient ; Beſides 
the Water ought. to be conſecrated, according to the 
Rü hut this is not abſolutely neceſlary, only den 
| Account of the Precept. - 
. Fier ber many Ways, may this Ablation be f. 
armed 5 
1 A. Three, by Juni ker is, plunging 9 
the Body. . Secondly, by 'Infufron” or Effe 
PE. by een upon ſome particular Part.. He 
probable the Apoſtles 40 6 by Aſpeiſion, or Effuf- 
= becauſe. 3000; were baptized-in ohe Day. AN. 
41. Vet in the pfimitive Aget-the proctice vas le bag 
tize by three Tmtyerhons, which the Chyccit bas Ser | 
ed for three Intuſions. Obe Iufuſion is fue aw. 
the Validity of the Sreramenkn 8 a3 ako without rg. 
tb gp of 306 Crofs. iT 5 Dy . . 
. Greg: Naz: Orar. i in nag, 85 Aug: Sem, 29 . 
eu as 9 .1 St vil. Can. il. de 7 Ws 


3 Y , 


— 


«+ — IT. S nu 
_ 8 . » «4 * 
ws ER v0 
— - I & : 1 * _— 
— * 


5 
y = : 
: y * - 
» i 
1 
, * 
5 9 * 
= = 
8 | 0; 
_ 
„ 
= 


or. 


„Abe nen Ts - 
Be HH Fon Bnet ire te 


The Weerla Form are theſe Words. 7 e 


« Hely.Ghoft. Some add the Word Amen, but tis not 


DP in the Roman Ritual. ; Again, we are to baptize in be 


Name, as St Auguſtin ſays, and. not is the Names. Nei- 

ther. is Baptiſm valid, ig che Name of Chriff, in the 
| Name of Gal, or in or Now the Trinity|; becauſe 
they don't expreſs the Myſtery ; 2 Tradiuon requires 
4 diſtinct Signification. Ae 

ſame. Perſon who. applies the Matter, 

4 arg the Form, 8 the Baptifm is ea. 
2 Mr are the Ateſtles in the Scripture ſaid to hive 

baptized in the Name of Chriſt? Ad, viii. 124. 
. St. Cyprian, and other, Fathers ſay, that iu the * 
Neme of Chriſt, ſignifies &y the Authority of Chriſt ; 
but that they at. the lame Time made. uſe of the diltinet 

Furm. St. Thomas, as alſo the Roman Catechiſm fay, 


1 be Name of Cbriſti was only made uſe of, it 


vas. by. a particular Diſpenſation, to the End the 


5 Yo wer of Chriſt, might parucularly be eſtabliſhed at that | 


1ame., - 


* . Lb. FA 3 2 10 Salvation that all Perfoncy even ; 


Infants, ould 'ged ? 


he 1 18 abſolutely. neceſſary for all pry Pan. 
to be actually baptized if they can; or in Deſire Where 


ir cannot be ly obtained : As for Infants they 


ate to be a@ually baptized. ; as it is defined 2gainlt 

the Pelagians 1 and ſince, againſt the Catviniſl; on - 2 

the Council of Trent.“ This Doctrine is grounded 

upon the Words of our Saviour Chrif,, het be 

lays. unleſs a Man be born @ 6 2 of Water and the. 
CA: 


Wo Spirit be cannot enter into pede of Cad. St. 


* ill, 


2 . ls Vasile ia be . in Infants. eval 


or themſelves ? 


— 9, the contrary is defined « a = s 
' by the Council of Trent. goi gs 4 


55 10 5 | Y 2 . vi | Can, vi. © bp. 


jt the Name ef -tbe. Fatber, and of the Son, -and of . 


in it is to be 1 that 
pro- 


" . 


N Leg, . ox. * * | = wy 4 "SE * | 
e BAPTISM. 297. 
Qu a beter wn bh ge, I 
A. H. Liſe appear it may: If Lie be doubtfül, 


© Ritual orders Baptiſm under Condition.® Abe. 
N 22 _ e the: apr of a Monſter e 


95 Which are the Efeds 6 * Baptiſm N . 
A total Remiſſion of ariginal” Ke i; _ 
Fieses no Satisfadlign 


i the Pains due to them. 
pointed, when adult Perſons are baptized, * Ayaih,. 
8 and ſupernatural Gifts ate* given" at the 
= ae Time. It is an entite Regeneration or new F 
ii gives à Right 10 all the other Sactamentes; it opeps. 
the Gates to Heaven; it gives a Chafscter, and camot _ 
be reiteiated. All theſe Poims” are defineg by the: 
Council of Trent. | A 
Q. What is tobe ſaid, concerning Uhr Minifter "and: 
| Place of - Baptiſm ? © 
. Every Man ie Miditer, Wn Cuſe of Necefiit x 
aha is to lay, whey a Prieſt cannot be had; whng"t 8 
true Matter and Form, with an Intention of "doin e- _ 
1 But only the Biſbep or Pariſh Prieſt © | 
proper Js der 4% Offite,+ or. one N 
Ia rdinary. Hence - Chaplains are” not te 1 
by: Office, nor 'Superiors of 'religious Orders.” 
* there is « Regulation to be obſerved, when hires is. 
| urgent Neceſſity, vis. a Man is to be preferd to a 
Woman, and thoſe in higher Orders, to thoſe in leſſer. 9 
As to Place, the Rituals Order it to be in the bench. 1 
unleſs in Princes Children, and even then, tis d de 1 
done in an Oratory, and the Water fetched from! the- | .=- 


OY 
— 


Ferm Church. 1 
Is it lawful to receive Baptiſm rent * 1 
* No, it is not lawful to receive it e * 


(count mote than once, Heb,” vi. er. 4. 8. and Ute 
"Reaſon is, "becauſe it impfints a ſp Gu Chatgcter⸗ 929 

- the Soul, which ſhalt remain for Ever, ene 
2 Joy in Heaven, or our Confuſion in Hel, WM: wel 
ee. for Re-baptieing N . 


. T 4+ =" 
ob Condittone. * Er Ofen 7 + 2 


| a " 0 . a 
1 : ” * % 
F R * + p 2 L 3k s : ö : " * 1 
2 e : . 
* - 


= 


The LORA MANT: * 


"0 By the old civil Law, it was Neath : \ Andaoge, 
- by the Codous of the onen, tis Ircegularity, agg. 
_ otherwiſe pudiſable. 8 
EI hat'is required of him: 4 hai Mind. to receive 
pti/m 
A. It is Tequited of. | "Th and he 1 to. God. 
bo: renonnce.the Devil, his Works, bis Pomps and all 
dis Vauities. Moreovet, it is neceffory for him, who, 
| iu come to the Uſe of .Reaſt n before he teceives Bap- 
tiſin, to have Faith a true and hearty Soirow and De- 
| e for all his Sin, and to be gin to love GOd. e 
Q bat do you undet/and by 4 e Toni} and | 
. of the Devil? 
A By the Works. of the Dewl,. we ui end a 
Kinds of Sin. By the Pomps and Vanities of the Devi),” 


"we .underftagd Vain-gloty,. worldly. A.nbition,. and | 

every other Kind of Pride. 55 2 
Q le- what End are Godfathers, and Gomithers * 

.. "appointed us, and what is the es of the Argent a 7 OY 
ds abi Pont '$ 1. _ 
4-4 ta hat they way Rey "by and ioftruRt | us „ Cake : a 
du Patents ſhould die, pr be wanting or negligent iin by 
that Part of their Duty; which Obligation lies on them. vnc 

At preleat, -fince the Council of: Trent, there is to. be | cot 

.only one Godfather and one Godmother, and no more; Ch 


and they ought both to-be Catholicks, and of à good "Y 
Reputation. According to the Council of Trent, a 
ſpiritual Affinity is contracted between the 22 
and the Sponſors, as alſo between the Father, and Me- 

| of the baptized, and the Sponſers ; but not between 7 
"Ihe Spopſers themſelves. This Affiaity is an Impedi- Ln 
met, f not only ma! ing 9 uclawful, but alſo | al 
A 


invalid. betwixt the Parties, is alſo to be noted 


that he who baptizes the Child, contracts a ſpiritual _ 
Am̃nity with the Child, and with the Child's e N 9 

| Eu here a Child is baptized without the Ceremonies | _ 

1 in Caſe of Neceflity, there is nd Affinity conti acted, 5 fl 


when the, Ceremonies ee atter wards z and 


. Conc.. Tiid. . vi. Ss 6. + Impedimentum 2 | 8 
dirimens- : ls, gt 2 | | 


„ 


" Rea — * becauſe that Ceremony is not a Sacra- 


| Gore: 


py 


y# * 2 1 1 30 tn r E 


ment. Tn ig declured by Innocent the Il IId. Saas 4 1 
Q. Are ue bound to fubill all that wir 'Ts a 


 Gedmothers have promiſeiſ in dur Name s? 


A. We certainly are 3 for "Ai is upon thet-Gorditiolt 1-8 1 
we are admitted to Baptiſm, and were made Members. © 
of the Os and, Heirs of the Kingdom of of W 1 


G Wha Oli ation * Baptiſm lay upon us FF 

2 To believe e all that the Carhotick Chuith 
teaches: Secondly, To keep ' faithfully all the Come 
mandme ts of God, and his Church: Rm. vi. 454+ 
And 14 j to follow diligently the Example e but 
Seviour . _ his Saints. * Pet. it. 2 21. 3 


— N | 7 VAR. we 

us . * — —„— 1 — 72 9 
* K | 

Q ug, it 3 1 mY 5 I? 8 5 ; 2 


is a Sacrament confer! | AY 

by Trapofirion of Hands, and Union \ with "Chriſtm, = 
under a certain Form of Words; and inftituted 18 = 
confirm the Baptized, in the Faith of Chi * 1 
Church, and to reſiſt all Temptations agaſolt it. 
Q bar Grounds bave you to. believe it is Se _ —— 
Sacrament Þ X36) —_ 
A. Firſt, from the Scriptures, where we read in the 
At of the Apoſtles. Chap. viii. Wben | Peter and. 
Jobn were ſent to confirm the Samaritens; by Impoſitig - - 
of Hands, to receive the Holy Ghoſt, tho they had of 
already been baptized. Heb. vj 2 2 Ur Kr 
Adi mx. 5, 6. Secandly, From the holy Fa ther ho 


*; 


all agree that Confirmation i 18 « Sacraiwent ?. = * = 

2 See St Ambs. de Sact, L. C. RAE 40 80 th auc 8 3 
C.. et 7. St. Aug. de Trinit. L. is 100 et ia PI. Iz 
26. Teytul. L. de Bap. C g. et L. 72705 C: 8. 88. 
„Ker. Conte. Lucifer. Tom. iv. Part & 4 45 


29 
. 


ee ; 


- 2 , 

ä * f td ate » 167 _ Ts e , 4 WM .. 

c . a | 

\ * AER : 1 * 7 a < * L 

* 9 . | « ＋ d : * 
4. 4 — * * * *. 7 "XY * - 's 
* 2 R Ld "4g; * : ' - 

* — 


3 aw The SARA MEN TAG 
= | 1 Q, That Ceremony wasuſed only in thoſe Times, 19 gi 
_. the Hey GB vſbly. in * to work ae 
—_: ＋ Gf ts, A 
bat was one Effet per then, bot it % | 
—. gave far fving Grace, and was practiſed in ever 
= - A "py for the latter ae as the Fathers: 
—= A E 3 
=... 0. De Proteins bold it tobe a Sacrament „ 
4A. No; only a Ceremony, for Inſtruction of Youth - 
| 1 in theit Faith, after they are arrived at the Uſe of 
_ Reaſon, and to put them in Mind of their baptifmal:- . 
= Vows. But tho' they will not in formal Terms cal 
_ ita Sacrament, yet they will own the Antiquity and 
© _Uſe of it, from the Apoſtles Time; and by their Book: 
f Common-Prayer, tis ordered ; © That as foon-as 


' = i the Children con-fay,- in their Mother Tongue, the 
= Creed, the Lord's Prayer, the ten Commandments, 
e. They be brought te the Biſhop, by one chat 


tall be their Godfather or Godmother, and the Biſhop . 
mall confirm him, Sc. For „ as much as Confirmation” 
„is adminiſtred to them who are baptized, that by the 
«© Impoſition of Hands and Prayer, they may-receive' 
ee Strength and Defence againſt all Temptations to 
40 Sin, and the Aſſaults of the World and the Devil.“ 
Now what is the Strength and Defence, which they re- th 
24 eie inſt the Temptations of Sin, the World, and W 
. the Deyil, but te Grace of God; if then they dun 14 


Grace t6 be given thereby, they ought to o. it to be cr 
a Sacrament, as . having all Requißites to a Sacrament, | ; .C 
wiz Matter, Form, and a proper Min fler. And tis E. 
the 42; of the Apottles; Chap. viii, ihat the bee 4 
Sign of the Impoſtion of Hands has annexed to it ans t. 
utile Grace, viz the i rung of the Holy Ghoſt. * 
dceoonſequemly Confirmation is a Vible Sign of inviſible. .t 
w 8 and therefore is a Sacrameut. Kae, < 
au the Matter of this Facramen -:?) . 

, >#- Twopotition of Hands and Unction with Chriſm. 


+. 


ie Scriptures makes no mention f Und ian u 
„FN? | 
7 This is known by conſtant 4 dio af the Pri- | 


ae e who TITRE Pere it. The immediate _ | 
Haltet 8 


Matter is the ant! 


though ſome Divines ate of a contrary Opinion. 


w 1 =y "—— I * . \ 1 Y o — 
” \ 4; Z * 
— , % o 
- l 


G * r 


__ COonNviInMWATION | 2 
z the mne Matter is the 


Both Scriptute and Fathers make Impoſition of 
Part of the Ceremony; as alſo Chin ig mentioned 


» all the Fathers, * And 'tis defined by the. Council af. 


rent, that Virtue is to be aſcribed al. to the CH. 
Some Divines think the Apoſtles made uſe. of Cn. 


\ Otherwiſe their immediate Succeſſors would pot. have 


uſed, and impoſed.it;+ This Opinion ſeems to be agree- - 


able to St. Paul, where he ſays; he 2vbe. confirmeth us: 
wir h you iy Chrilt. and who bath anointed u c bath; 


aſſo ſcaled us, and hath given the Earneſt of the Spirit in 


ur Hearts. 2 Cor. 1. 21, 22. 


Pe PLA Chnd, and why was i famed fa that 


4 "Tis an Ointment, made of Oil of Olives and” 
Bafſam g ny other Oil is not a ſufficient Matter. Now 
Oil has ſeveral c which fignifies the. Effect of 


this Sacraments was ſpiritual Strength and Puri of... 


Conference, and Prefervation from Ruſt, that is, from. 


Sin : And the Sweewweſs of Ballam, the Odour of "_- 
| 1 15 tha he Ch 10 be cnje ad = 
; 1 it requi ”* F ri conſecrat : 

that by.a Biſhop t 


A. Tes, tis requiſite tothe Validity of the Seen. 

be i the Minifter of Confir mat? . 
A. A Biſhop is the only ordinary Miniſter, as tis de- 

creed in the general Council of Florence Beſides the: 


Council of Trent has defined, that a Biſhap i is the only. 7 


eriinary, Miniſter; t and this appears from the Script 


ture itſelf, where we read, in the eighth of the 9 * 


that Peter and Jahn were ſent to confirm the Camaritem 


This has been the coaſtant Tradition and Practice f 


A | 


— 


the Church, - as we learn fiom St. Cyprian, St. Johns | 


Saen St. Jerom,/ Ke. However, St, Thomas and - 
Ste FLY in Pſ. 4 ver 9. et I. 3. de Titel C.. 


_ 6 Greg, in 1;-C, Cant. St. Aube in PE 118, 
eL. de Spirit: Sanc. C. 3. Conc, Lacd, C. 28, 
Does. Did. 50. vis Cano de Costs „ 

2 Vi. * 25 4 * 
5 155 K. 5. Wy, + fomes 


—. 


=” "on be s A cRAM EM TAG e 
3 wy Diyines hold, that the Pope can diſpenſe 95 0 


eh a private Prieft, to adminiſtet this 'Sgerament, 
—_— Fes he makes uſe of the Cn conſecrated by a 
= ſhop.” But St. Bonaventure, and ouhers thinks no fuck 


= „ enſation can be granted by the Pope- 5 
2 Q. What is the Ferm of this Sacrament ? 8 
1 A. Tis the Prayer made uſe of, to implore the At. 
n ard beſtowing of the Holy Ghoſt : And the 
Words joined with the Unction, r. V. I fign iber 
+ awithtbe Sign of the Crofs, I confirm thee 903th the Chriſm - © 
e Salwat.on, in the Name of. the Father, had. of (oe 5 
* Son, and of te Holy Obe, Anmien. 
0 IWhy il no Mention made of the id Form of | 
C anfirmation, in the Writings f th Father ers, and antient- 


3 . 1 : it 
=_ A. athers purpoſely declined; mentioning _—_— 
= -. . Nature of the Sacraments, eſpecially the Form. As 
= for Rituals, the Form of Words ſometiines was varied, 


though it was always a re Evifyiog the Nature 
of tbe Sacrament. 5 
Q What are the particular 72 of ee 
A lt beſtows, in the fuſt Place, an increaſe of our 
| baptifiual Grace; it alſo confers upon us the Holy 
Shock with all his Gifts: Again it gives a- particular 
= 26% Grace confirming Perions in their F th, — proteddz- 
ing them againſt Hereſy, and gives a ſpiritual Courage 
2 Streogth to reſiſt all the viſible and inyiſible Ene- 
= mies of our F aith : It alſo makes us perfect Chriſtians : 
= And laſtly gives a Characber of ' being compleat Sol- 
* "2 +. diers of Chrift ; 2 Cer. i. 21, 22. Which Charade 
+ indelible, and therefore this Sacra ment cannot be 
' zepeated. Hence thoſe that are ta be, confirmed are 
| © obliged to be ſo much the more careful to come to 
this Sacrament. wotthily, fiance it can be received but 
/ .* once ; and if they then receive it unworthily, 1 „ 
baye no Share in the Grace which is thereby communi- RL 
.,eated to the Soul; inſtead of which they 1 incur the + 
_ Guilt 57 grievous 3 . 
Q: Hho are c of recetyi Confirmation, and e 
1, nbat "ER 4 are n 12 4 1 | 


= 


22 332 
„eier 


* 


Iy 


r 


* 2 DB. * 


8 lu the Firſt Place, the Perfon'mbſt be baptized-- 


eb E e EY 


Again, Infants are capable, becauſe it was the Cuſtom 
formerly to confirm” Children immediately after they 
were baptized : But now, not till the petfect Uſe of 
Reaſon ; and then they are obliged to know the prin- 
cipal Articles of their F aith, to confeſs their Sins, and 
>» a true Contrition, to be in the State of Grace: 
s''alfo adviſable to receive It faſting, but' this is e : 
"if {riQ Obligation. 
Q What Wl ou '@s ts Neceſſity f 22 this e 
"cram: nt Þ 
A. Tis not of that abſolute Neceſfty, but 98 2 
elbe may be ſaved without it ; yet there s & Pre- 
"cept for receiving it, which oblige all adult Perſohs 
When they have a fit r e ; or elſe they ire 
Bunt) y of à mortal Sin, if it de omitted out a; 


tempt, or any groſs Neglect; and that the y foreſee they 


"cannot have an Opportunity ' bereafter ** But as'the 
*Ritual expteſſes, or when the Perſons ate expoſed" to- 

dangerous Tem tations, either inward ot outward; We. 

loling their Fait ; for in ſuch Cirevmſtances they 


© mir the proper Means, provided by: the Law of 504 


0 refiſt them. 


„ cught to be done after neui colfnbgh — 


7 We ought to gire moſt bearty Thanks to God 
ii the Abundance” of Grace, we have received" fromr 
him ;, to take a "firm Reſolution to ſpend our” Lives 


cChrlſtiauly, and to profeſs out Faith openly ; . ne 


© the” Heart we believe unte Tuſtice, a with. b Mouth 
Can fi ſſon ii matle unto Salvation. Rom. X. 9, to. We 
8 — to alk of God the F ruits of the Holj- 
ho c 
What is the Obt on that can ian talen u 

N Confirmation 2” gu £ cn 
J. He lifts himfelf there for a - Gofdief' of c : 
ard conſequently is obliged after having received * 
. 51 fight —— the Battles N his Lord. 


"A 
8c. . JJ *{ —_ :, 2 1 — 
„ . : > $ 4 
=% 5 8 Fl wo 3 my # 
. os * " 
* * « = 


N 


* 


A : = in Faith. and Love by it. Tis called the Sarra- 


n _— 


% | | Q- bat Figures were there 7s the Evcha- | 
[ > 8 0 ang bew aid bars £4 EG oF: =o f 2 2 


i * 72 * x 4 . * 
"A * 13 2 1 0 * 


to st. Matthew xxvi. 27.1 I Mark ziv. 23, St. Luke 


j 4 75 of a 8 dutiog the Journey of this 


5 . 44 12 bee of Legacies. Lis a Memorial of Chrift's Paſ- 
* b. Tis gemonſttative of Grace, pivlent, 


i „ e. In Digatiy; hence”? called! the Hely * 


5 5 ; ing t e Matter. _ Fourthly, It. | conſiſts not ! in Uſe. 


. n. SACRAMBNTS. {0 


"The BUCHARIST. expounded; | 


- 


8 THAT i⸗ 1 | n 1 


* 


* A. Tis a Sacrament whetein are conta 


"2 


- 6022022 I FOE 


| the Body and | Blood of Chriſt, under-the Farms, or Ar- 
133 of Bread and W²us, Even. for our be 
riſhment. 
_ Q. By whit Nome is 4 uſual | knozwn a 
8 N called in the primitive Church "at h A 
the holy Fathers 8 which is a Greek Wor 
and fiznihes Thenbſgiving s. ſev is applied to this Sa- 
ctament, becauſe of the Then ng which our Saviour 
Chrif offered in the firſt In r of i, according 


AI. 19. And becauſe of the Thankſgiving with which 
we are obliged to offer. and receiye this great Sacra- - | 
ment and Sacrifice, which contain the Fountain of a 4 . 
| Grace, the ſtanding Memorial of ouc Redemption, 
. the'Pledge of a happy Eternity. Tis called. the Lard's- 
Br decauſe it was inſtituted by Chi at his laſt 
--- Supper. Tis called the Vaticum, as being the Bread 
1 Fife. is 
\- - Ealled the | Holp Communi:n, ame all Partakers are 


ce, being by Immolation Greg to God. 
Þ it Memorial, and of what ? _ 
A. Tis in general a Memorial of Love, 8 the 


n 


wr H#M- 


and pr 
'  poltick of future Glory. prog 


Heu does the Fucharif differ from the "of of 1 the 
| Sacraments ? 


* Erament. Second,” It comtains.the Fountain of Grace. 
_ Thirdly, Theie is a micaculous Converſion, by deſtroy- 


b ib a permanent Thing. 


4 


WW N FAC 3 ä 
* V =? a, « * 1 +» % 0 * V * ah * 7 5 
4 — * 1 1 » Y - 
0 a; J 2 £ 
- 4 * » * 1 * \ : E I. : 1 
4 = - ES © © > * 7 C * 
ay * 
= 9 o * * ow * 0 \ 1 
k - l « - 
= %Y - 


—_— - 


| th 
7 1 Un n WR 
4 Tewas ed by Melchi/edec's offering Bread _ 
and Lene cat. for Ghrifl- was: a Prieſt ac- 9 1 
doording to the Order of Melchiſedee.| As to the NM, 
it — ured by the Manna, which has all Serie © 8 
delicious Taſtes: As to the Thing cootawed, Chris 
Body that ſuffered, it was prefigured by all the Sacti> 
17 fices, immolated by the "pe of Mes. . Hance Gin” 5 
Ho, js called the Land tam from the Beginning of the Wark 
| But the moſt expreſs Figure was — killing and eaung 
of the Paſchal Lamb. The Blood of the Lamb, was - 1 
N their Doors, whom the deſtroying. Ang, 1 
pared. So the Blood of Chrift is ſprinkled, ta redeeat | 
Men from Sin. Paſchal Lamd is called the innocent” -, 
7 A we the Paſchal Lamb was eaten with * 3 
avened | ” 
What 3 is 2 Faith of the Carhalich Chiiech \ — 
ing thy Sacrament ? 7 
A. That the Subſtance of Biead and Wine ie cha 1 
' 751 by the Words of. Canſecration,.into the real _— 
and Blood of Jeſus Chriff. That under each Foray e 
truly and really the Body and Blood ; as alſo the Gl! = 
1 and Divinity of Jeſus Chrif, which by the ypoflarient ©, 
Rs Union is inſeparable from his Body and.Biood: »Phas = _ 
whoever receives under one Kind alone, receives Ws 
 Chrift, as much as if be received under bath. That by i 
dividing the Species, the Body of Ci is nor — buy 
remains entite under the leaſt Particle, ._ EM 
A TE Chriſt preſent in this. abe 3 


oth true and real Preſeactof: his divine ba 
Nen ature, and not in Figure only, as ſome awe 
ave it — 
I the Bach Cbriſt preſent i in the Baabe 

a Wheat — 8 ar as be ws. = 
Earth before be e fuſfered. 5 | 
A. No; for according to 92. Paul, thera is a hid £2 
| ral Body, and there is. 4 ſpiritual Body ; ſo that x , = 
| may be called a ſpiritual Body. in the Seule of 8. 2% = | 

Paul, ſpeaking of the Reſurtection of the Body, where 
he ſays, ee Reg OR | 
1 n Not . remains © 


» TY "74 ha "1, * 7 


= 
* une 
n F * * a . oy | 
\ : ' _ — 
0 * - v 1 D . 


* 
* 5 
. 


Tots as bein ſpiritua red, ſo it partakes i in 


. R 


true Boey „as to all that ig eſſential: to a Body; r 
furely rn one will pretend to ſuy that the Body of 


| + Oh which is now in Heaven, is not the ſame true 


and real Body which was born of he Bleſſed Virgin | 
Mayy, and Wund: ſuffered upon the Crofs. - | And as 
Chrifs Body has pow the Qualities'of a ge Body, 


of the Qualities and Properties ofa" Spirit.” 1 


There 


tore, it is eafier conceived how Chrift's Body may be 
in the Sacrament, without Extenſion or neſs of 


Place ; for as the Spirit requires no Extenſion fot its 


Y 3 2 2 ſo neither does a Body when it is become ſpi- 


— 2 
- 


1 
\ — — 


3% C* 


* g 


— 


and immortal; and fine Chriſt's Body ia in the . 


Eucbariſt io the Manner of Being, as it was in after bis 
Reſurrection, wiz: incorruptible, immortal, and impaſ- 
Kale, (Chriff riſing from the Dead, dies m more, 32 
-no more have Dominion oer him, Rom. vi. 

. not to be imagined Cbriſt ſuffers when the ma 
ment is broken; eaten, and the like. Verhus may be 

eee how Chriſt's Body may be whole and intite 
in every Part, after the ſacred Hott 7 is divided; and alſo 
ow it may be in many*Placesat once; for though we 


Dako vas © er this poſſible to an extended 


Body, remaining. in its axis Manner of Being, 
vet there is no tuch Dificy in relation to a Spirit, 
ot any other Thing in its A of Being like a Spi- 
tit; becauſe a Spirit has no Dependance on Place, nor 
Eee either to- it, or by it. Neither is it more 
e for Chriſt to be ia tlie Bleſſed Szcrament, and 
_ at the ſame Time in Heaven, than it was for him 
10 be in Heaven, and at the fame Time on Earth, when 
= appeared to St. Paul. Acts in. 29. _ Nor after all 
ure our Senſes to guide in this, of in any other Myſtery 
ef Faith; but Faith itſelf, ig the Word of God, oi 
1 Chriſt, who fays, This is\my. Body. 1 Cor. Xv. 8. 
Power and Truth makes it barb what he ſolemn!y 
aſſerts; this-we believe, as well as all other Myfteries 
upon his Word, propoſed to us by his Chureb; upon 


F 


Meafure © 


bis Word we rely by which he made all Things out of 


nothing, and changes the Nature of Things; when; and 
— e 1. 4 


— * 9 Al wheathe' Fogel Lot 


ay | . Pillar 


- es 
. 


to ſubmit to it, ID we know. it to be God's Whis. _ 


Q. How do you 2 God's Word the real Ne. 
| ſence of the Ben 4 of Chritt, 16 bet in thin.Sh 
Cramgnt 4 


in all theſe places Chrift himfelf aſſures us, that wet 


| and Blood. Fig, In ihe 26th of St." Matthexo). We 


tent Brend and Bleſſed it, and broke it, and 
bis Di ciples, and juid ; Tale, am eat, this is my Hf: _—_ 
And baying taken the Challce, 32 Then, and 2 9 $ 1 


* 


Pilar of Salt Ges xix. Water into Blood. - Buoy. 155 
the Difficulty greater Here” in believiog upon God's 


eb 


the Time of his inſtituting this Sactament, vie: ftom 


| 27 And when they bad been cating, Feſus deal Broad _ 
C _ 
Take," 5 this is "my bK or And having taken the Cha- © 


N WO awben be. had taken Bread, he gave Than A 
By OE gens” it 16 them ſaying ne 


N 


vas 


* * Ad Mil ts a 7 
. 4 TY 7 * T 
* 


er 43% ARE 6 „ 


As likewiſe Water into Wine. m ü. 9, Neſthef 8. 5 


ainſt dur Senſes, than in believing upon 
d the young Man to be an Angel. Mark 4 
— M.. Xavi, the Dove, and fiery Tongues te be 
the Holy Ghoſt; Mas, iii. 44s jt) When to out Senfen 
they appear otherwiſe. God's Word mates Things | 
infinitely ſufer to ys than our Senſes ; for alas, how - 
often, and eaſily are our Senſes deceived? While God's 

Word never can deceive vs, we 0ught therefore always 


A. I prove it from no leſs than four different" Plates, K 
in the Mao Teflament, delivered by Cbriſ himieif, ut 


the 26th Chapter of St. Marthe rd, from the 1 4th of: ẽ 
St. Mark, from the 22d of St. Luke, ont Hap the 
14th of the iſt Epiſtle of St. Paul to the Corinthians';' : 


he gives us in the Bleſſed Sacrament is his own 


read, ver. 26, 27 And as they were at Supper; Tefus 


it to them, ſaying. Drink ye all of ibis; for this us 
- Blood o "ie new Teflament, ih 4 ee, 
to ibe Remifſion-of Sint. 

: 1 225 In the 14th of St. Mark e end ver. 22,4, * 


Hel it, and broke-it, and gave it t them, an n; 


ou N no Thanks, he gave it te them.s and they % 
it. And he ſaid to A This is my Bio of * 

e —— which ſhall be fhed for ma 
44, In the 23d of St. Lale we read; ver: We. 


4 _ . © * R 7 
Wh = . 4 — a, pe 
* — I 
- bo 5 


gaveit % | 


24 3 | 4 "NOD mw | þ ys 
* The 8 A 25 R 4 M is We T8. 
which 5 
8 8 ed, ſaying ;- This Cal 9 N, alen, 

u ; 7s ice is 4 ew 47 one | if 
7 ina Bled, = he ed for pe. TY 
| 674 In the 11th of the 1ſt Epiſtle, of St. Part to! 
1 | Corinthians we read. ver. 2.3, 2 25. 1 recejued” 
” Fram the Lind that wabich I alſo ut ed 10 you; er. 
te Lord Feſus Cbriſt, the Nah in nobich be was be- 
med, tock Bread, and gi giving Thanks, broke it, mt” 
ai Take, ye, and. eat, this is my Body, which ſball be 
' delivered for you ; do thii in-Remembrance of me. Ih like 
Manner alſa, (he took) the Chalice after be bad ſupped.; 
g. this Chalice is the New Teflament in my Blood, 


4 2 as often a; you bal drink it, in Remembrance of © 


1 Why „ ou b theſe Words of Chil at his a. 

Su;per, Gertler to * r rather than itt a Ae. 5 

 " pative Senſe? - —& 
A. I have many Raſhes 1 to offer why we take 1 

| Words of Chrift (Which be ſpoke at his lat Supper) © 
zin their plain and literal Senſe. Fr, Becauſe what- 

ever Chrift has plainly and expreſly ſaid in Scripture, 

t to be underſtood by us in the litera! and pro- 


2 
5 AG 


it: This is what our Adverſa;ies themſelves eitheir do; _ 
or muſt allow, otherwiſe ii is not poſſible to prove{by. © 
- Scripture that any one Text of the Goſpel ought to bs 
taken literal:y and properly. Now it is certain that 
Cebrif has plain y and expreſl_ ſaid in Scfipture, that 
wat he ioftituted at his laſt Supper, was the ſame 

5 Body and Blood which he gave 1 che Life of he 
World: Aud there is no — that the Body which. 
P he ve und facrificed for us, and the Blood which he. 
| for uz was his true and real. and Bipod : CH,. 
| 2 St. Panl, gave bimſelf for bis Church, Epheſ v. 26. 
Aud in N Place St. Pau Gyn, that Chriſt entered 
= :- Bae be Blood into the Sanctuaty, Heb. ia. 12. There-- 
fore the Words of Chriſt which he ſpoke at his laſt Sup 
per, in the Iaſtitution of the: Bleſſed Sacrament, opght: | 
— to be taken in the literal and proper Senſe of the Wo.. 


| NA When ee r 


r Sense of the Words, where the Caſe will admit of © 


„„ 1 e n A A 1 be 
wo, expreſs. Deſigo to make known to us ſome new Id 9 
2 HRT wp Which our Salvation dee -Þ 
pense; or to diſeovei e igh Myftery of Faith which 2 
was rs fc to the World, and which” was necelſa< ! 

„ 164. the World to know, but could not be known only 
his Words; then, if ever, we bave good Reaſon 
to believe the Word of God ſpeaks plaialy, and ought _ 
„to be taken in the natural ang literaF Senſe of the. * 3 
Words: Now. here, our Saviour ſpoke thoſe Wade 
| This-is my Body, This is ny Blood, at the Inftirution'6f | .- 
a great Sacrament upon which our Salvation depends, 
- | with an expreſs Delign to reveal a high Myſtery a. 
| Faith, which was intirely bew to the World, and which | 
ts was neceſſary for the World to know, but could vet be oo 
5 known to 1 from his Words. We cow | 
clude. then, att bis Words upon ſuch en Ocgafion 7 
ought, in all Reaſon, to he underſtood in che plain, of; 
vious, and literal Senſe ; eſpecially ſinee there is.ho Abs .* k 
ſurdity or Contzadiction in the literal Senſe which oa. n 
oblige us to bse Recontſe tor a figurative: Meani 
Goce there is nothing in the Behef of the reab Preſs 
but What ia clearly STA the Sphere of jnfinits = 
er nay, it is an cafer Thing to comprehend that GG 
can change one Thing into another, than. make all 
Things out of nothing, as he did the World. Thirdly, _ 
Becauſe, Chriſt was at that Time making a Covenant ... 
whieh was 10 laſt to the End of the World. He ds 
. enaQinga Law which was to be. for ever obſerved a 
kis Church. He was inſtituting a Sacrament, which 
was to be frequented. by all the Faithful. Jn fine; he 
Vas making his laſt Will and Tifament, and theres 
bequeathing to bis Diſciples, and to us l, an adm 
table Legacy and Pladge of gent ont Now. ſuch is the 
Nature {al theſe Things vn of a Civenent, ofa. 
Lax, of a Sacrament, of a laſt V and 7 
that he a Dadam 2 Lato, laſt Will 
Teflament," &c. always deſigns that what: . 
11 19 or ordains, ſhduld be rightly} obſerved ant 
led ; ſo of Conſequence he always: that eit 
ſhould be rightly. underſtood, and thereſore he a 
2 el in che * plain and e 


+ 43 7 
7 4 * 


— 
x 
\ 
l 


P 5 


— = $2 

. . 4 J. 
— 

| . = FEEL Ps 

9 0 1 . 0 
| 98 | i 4% 


: 
* 


2 . 


a ks.” 
* 


4 F p N 5 8 . ad * 
* * * 4 de # \ a Lage 2 
_—— * R 2 ERC l 1 4 y Ax - Ti COR. * 
4 . . f OP \ Y 4: A A - "Ty Mc 75 d * by * = 1 9 4 
- ih > of rn © 3 * . 3 
Ty * » "Us or . , 1 > * 

+ 94 * : L 

* 4 


n The SACRAMENTS 
| Whiviawhatall wiſe blen ever obferde in their Cres 
mn, Laws, or laſt Hil, induftriouſly ' avoiding all 
-"obſcure/Expreſſions which may give Occaſion to their _ 
being miſunderſtood. This is what God hinfelf ob 
=_— | Fferved in the old Covenant, in all the Ceremonies ang _ 
>  - moralPrecepts-of the Law; all are expreſſed in the - 
=_— moſt clear and plain Terms, it then can be rave 
- Jeſs than impeaching the Wiſdom of the Son of God, 
too imagine that be ſhould inſtitute the Chief of all bis 
\  _ \Bacraments, under ſuch a Form of Words, which in 
= - their plain, natural, and obvious Meaning, imply a 
i Thing fo widely different from what he gives us'there- 
in, as his own Body is from a Bit of Bread; or, in fine, 
to believe that he would make his laſt Vill and Tzfla- 
went in Words affectedly, ambiguous and obſcure j which, 
if taken according to that Senſe, which they ſeem evi- 
ently to exprels, muſt lead his Children into a perni- 
Dios Error-concerning the Legacy which he bequeaths 
them. In Effect it is cettain that our Savioor Chri/ 
ppreſaw that bis Words would be taken accotding to 
tie Letter by the greateſt Part of Chriſtians; and that 
the Church, even in her general Councils, would inter- 
_ Þret his Words in this Senfe. It muſt be then contrary 
#6 all Probability, that he who foreſaw all this, wobl 
affect to expreſs bimſelf in this Manner in his laſt #17, 
had he notreally-meant what he ſaid; or̃ that he ſhould 
not haye ſome-where explained himfelf in àa more clear 
Way, to prevent the dreadful Conſequence of his 
whole Church's authorizing an Error in a Matter of the 
| Fe Importance; particularly When he was then 


2 * 
V 4 4 * * By * | * 
- . - 
\ N 1. of 
* V4 
4 


"ſpeaking alone to his. beloved Apoſtles and boſom © 
Friends, to'whom he was always accuſtomed to explain 
in clear Terms (as St. Mark affures us) whatever way 
obſcure in his Parables or other Diſcourſes to the Peo- 

Pie. Chop. ie. wer. II. et 34. Fourthly; Becauſe I have 
me authority of the beſt and moſt authentick Interpre- 
ter of God's Word, vis. the holy Catholick Chufch, 
which has always undetftood theſe Words of Chriſt; © 
Anu their plain literal Senſe, and condemned all thoſe who + 
haue preſumed to wreſt them to a fgurgtive ohe: Wit- 
de the many Synods held againſt Berengarids, _ the 
47 * | CTY 4 wt | * N 5 Apt ces” . 


"SS 


. 6 55 
= l * 


Fig Decrees of the general Councils df Latepizn; Conf 
da and Trent, Now againſt this Authority che —_—— 
aſſures us, the Gates of. Hell ſhall newer prevail. | 
Mar. Avi. ver 18; Aud with this inter — has . 
Fah that he and the holy Ghoſt, the Spirit 3 
ruth, will abide for ever: St. Mat xx. St: John xiv. + "= 
Q. But are not many of Chiit's Sayings to be — - 
flord figuratively, as when he ſaye, I am-the Door, I 5 
be true Vine, &c. Why then may nit the Wards of the 


2 2 oh laft Supper be a fo vader feb! en 
. - tively 
rgoncent to pretend to 1 this 


TRE * CHA l 1 n Lo 


- 


A Tis a Wb bad A 
becaule ſome 6f Cbriſts Words ate to be taken gur 

_ tively, therefore all are to be taken fo: At this Rate 
an Arian might pretend that when our Saviour” in hof, 

' Scripture is called God, apd the Son of Hod, Kohl. 
ly figuratively, becauſe he is in other Places figorative- 1 


ly, Called a Door, 4 Vine. There is-a-manitold. 
parity between the Caſe of the Ex prefſions you men 
tion, vis. I am the Dor, tbe Vine, be and the Words 
of the laft Supper, This is my Body, This it my Blood. 
- Firſt, becauſe 127 former is delivered as Parabladnd Si- 
militudes, and conſequently as Figures ; the latter are 
the Words of a Covenant, Sacrament, and laſt "WH 
ad therefore are to be underſtood according to her 3 
moſt plain and obvious meaniog. Serond!y, Beeante 3 
the former are explained b Chrif himſelf y the faing _ 
Place in a figurative''Senfe, but the latter are not . 
Thirdh, Beese the former are worded in ſuch a 4 <1 4 
ner as to carry: with thai phe Evidence of « Figure | 
that no Man alive can Mmibly tabe them ip any ot 
than a figurative Meaning, for be who will 2 
ſay that our Saviour was .ceally a' Dor, or 4 Fine- 
N But the latter are — and ſo evidently - L 
imply the literal Senſe, that they who bave been 8 
moſt. defirqus to ſind a gust in chem have been 
puzzled: to do it. This was the Caſe of Luther him 
fell, as we learn from his Epiſtle to bis Friends at Strafe 270 
urg: And of . as we learn . bis * 2 
to 4 ee Fol. Py | „ 
oi. 02. ; 7 . . As * 2 
* > E 0 0 25. | 


- ae * : 
* 2 3 { WES > wy 


9 _ 2 * 
* = * 
2s Bs a 
of « *% 4 
8 63 
. - ; . f-- 0m 
: \ tt «< 


* 


1 
os 


85 


= 3 =_ - 


4 4 \ — * 7 4”; P 1 [4 A — N 08 

” _ 4 * 4 8 1 4 6 7 CT o 4. 2 1 N * 4 
— * a FF, cw * 9 * < 4 9 | SIA Vo F, | vom 
„ 1 * 0 TY Ya * » = * * 


0 | 2 * N Fx N . * N 9 K 9 ay 2 1 bo 7 ©. „ 06-4 - 2 _ * e 5 
— * N * —— 1 oF ol - * 1 þ * | * — o 7 7 
5 "= : . 8 , e bo N - - 
on . * * o : a ** g 
- of 0 * - ” - 7 
n , : n | keg * + 4 
3 * % * 8 4 is A 4 . 
= . * 14 , * o 
SS, * 10 - e 1 4 . 
Wen 127 1 . 5 * 0 . 
= " : [ 
„ * 


11 
hs in what all wiſe Men ever obferve in their CW: 
D) nants, Laws, or laſt Will, induftriouſly- avoiding all 


=—  _\-_*obfcureExprefiions which may give Occaſion” to their 
=_— being miſunderſtood. This is what God bimſelf ob? 
= -  ferved\in the old Covenant, in all the Ceremonies and _ 
moral Precepts of the Law; all are expreſſed in the - 
Mp moſt clear and plain "Terms. it then can be nothin 
- Jeſs than re. the Wiſdom of the Son of G y 
do imagine that be ſhould inſtitute the Chief of all bis 
5 SBacraments, under ſuch a Form of Words, which in 
weir plain, natural, and obvious Meaning, imply a 
4 Thing ſo widely different from what he gives us there- 
in, as his on Body is from a Bit of Bread; or, in fine, 
8 believe that he would make his laſt Jill and Teffa- 
went in Words affectedly, ambiguous and obſcute ; Which, 
jf taken according to that Senſe, which they ſeem evi- 
= _ dently to esptels, muſt lead his Children into a perni- 
| - . Ccions Error concerning the Legacy which he bequeaths 
© them.” In Eﬀe& it is Ceftain that our Saviour Chriſt 
foreſaw that bis Words would be taken according to 
_ the Letter by the greateſt Part of Chriſtians ; and that 
* - the Church, even in her general Councils, would inter- 
3& pret his Words in this Senfe. It muſt be then contrary 
L 10 all Probability, that be, who forefaw all this, * 
affect to expreſs himſelf in this Manner in his faſt #717, 
Fuad be not really meant what he faid f or that he mould 
not haye ſome-where explained himfelf in a more cleat 
Way, to prevent the dreadful Conſequence” of his 
whole Church's authorizing an Error in a Matter of the 
greateſt Importance; particulatly When he was then 
peaking alone to his. beloved Apoſtles and boſom - 
Friends, to whom he was always accuſtomed to explain 
in clear Terms (as St. Mark affures us) whatever way 
obſcure in his Parables or other Diſcourſes to the Peo- 
Pe. (Chap. ie wer. II. et 34. © Fourthly, Becauſe I have 
He authority of the beſt and moſt authentick Interpre-- 
tte of God's Word, vis. the holy Catholick Chutch, 
which has always undetftood thefe Words of Chriſt, 
Anactheir plain literal Senſe, and condemned all thoſe Wh 


ba ve preſumed to wreſt them to a figurative one: Wit- 25 
deiſs the many Synods held againſt Beremgäriui, and the 5 
f y UE dT agg” a9 27 
1 g 1 5 — wy” | 5 a — l | 2 
4 25 2 9 . | 7, 3 | ” 


w- Y — * 3 


| os, Me 
. BUCH A R11729=F. * 28+ 
Dectees of the general Councils bf Late#n; Conf | 
da and Trent, Now againſt this Authority the — , 
aſſures us, the Gates of. Hell newer prevail.” G. 
Mat. xVI. ver 18; And with this 28 Chrifihas ' + 
_ promiſed that he and the holy Ghoſt, the Spirit of * | 
Feth, will abide for ever. St, Mat xx. St John Kr. —_— 
 Q. But are not | many Chriſt Sayings to be un, 1 
flard figuratively, as when he ſaye, / am-the Door, 'Tam' YR 
be true Vine, &c, Why then may nit the Wards of the . 
Toftiturios of the 1% Supper: be 2% wnderfled bgur>  * 


_ Moles 3 Stay 5s” ones by . ——= 
bad Argument to pretend to inſeti th  - nl 


c * — 4 ** f WW 
8 _ * ad * * ; FS . # ** 

4 — o 4 C oy - * = Lk 4 +4 * g * 

— * f 7 w - l * = \ 
P F * . * 
7 
a : 
* 


A. Tis a very 
'becauſe ſome of Chriſts Words ate to be taken figures | 
tively; therefore all are to be taken fo: At this Rate * 
an Arian might pretend that when our Saviour in hoax 

| 


' Scripture is called God, and the Son of god, on- £4 | 
ly figuratively, becauſe he is in other Plagayhguratives | 
ly. called a Door, a Vine. There ig 4 manitold Dif- 1 

parity between the Caſe of the Exprefſions you nete 

tion, vis. I am the Dior tbe Vine, &. and the W 


: 
* 


a * — 5 
1 


of the laſt Supper, This iz. my Body, This it my Blas —_ 
Firſt, Got) 6) Babes is delivered as Parables and Si- 799 


militudes, and conſequently as Figures j the latter ate 1 
the Words of a Covenant, Sacrament, and left "WH, .= 
_ anditherefore are to be nnderftood' according to her 4 
moſt plain and obious meaning, Serondly, Beeauls © 3 | 
the former are explained by Chriſ hnnſelf in the fame 
Place in a figurative' Senſe, but the latter are 19 _ 
Thirdly, Becauſe the former are worded/in ſuch a Men- 
ner as to carry: with thai he Evidence of 4 Figure, p 
that no Man alive can Mhbly take them in avy'orber 
than a figurative Meaning, for be who will pretend ts Mi 
ſay that our Saviour was really a' Doer, or a Fine- - * I 
| "Tree? But the latter are expreſſed, and ſo evidently + 
imply the literal Senſe, that they who bave been e 3 
moſt. defirou 10 find a Nut in them have bes 
puzzled. to do it. This was the Caſe of Luther him ñ̃ 
ſelf, as we learn from his Epiſtle to his Friends at mx 
burg Aud of Ziunglius, as we learn from his Epiſtle _ 
18 *. 42 S | : 


to Comeram rr... n 34 0 e 
enz Fol. 50 . N. e Hs the 

A of St g 1” Q But WHT. 

f FR . \ 1 | a % 3 i 4 

n 17 a . — * * | — «- . * . 

g 1 4.8 - . 'S * * 
8 in YL . A | ö * 4 * ? 
; Go | 5 2 4 N . > wt 
| g TI | a . , A * 2 75 > 2 = | 18 


= E 4 = = 
TJ * * 8 * R 5 
* 8 Xx T 3 id "*z 5.31% P 
, * T . . - * * 
* _ 0 4 - 
\, * 
* a A 
1 0 
* wo ? 
7 
„ 4 


wo 3 4 " 


- The SACRAMENTS. ' NY 
| © wa Q Fur me not the Si br c by „ 6H 
F 785 2 bing fr E Eee. a p 
Wl > of this in Scripture ? KP: T2496 © 
_ yy” In certain Caſey, V hen a Thingix aheady known 
a v be. a Sign or Figure of ſomething elſe, which it ſigni- 
_ es, or repreſents, it may indeed be laid according to 
=  - _the common Laws of Speech, and the Uſe of the 
e to be ſuch ot ſoch à Thing z that is, it ig: 
"=? fies or repreſents ſuch. a Thing; as in the {nterpretation 
0 0 Parables, antient F' egen and the like. knut it is not 
"the fame. in the firit laftitutign, of a Sign, or Fipurs, - 
875 when, a Thing is not known. before hadd to 
be n, or Repreſentation of ſome other Thing, tb 
all f Arypiy by.a foreign Name, would: be cotrary 
Laws of ſpeech, and both abſurd and unintelli- 
| Pe if you ſhould: ſay, that a Man/al-of- Bread. 5s 
ndop-Buidge, or that a Bit of Cheeſe in Con puts 
wrch ; becauſe by an; art of Memary they put y 
ind of thoſe Buildings: But this would be jn 
ed 85 nonſenfical,, and unwurthy of 4 wile we 
ut lo would. it haze been if. aur b Saviour at his 
n without squsinting bis- Diſciples 
=: 7. ih rer igned to {peak 
_— abrapdy rl them, a, The ig 
1 not meant that 
1 5 e from the S 


2 


Morel of Bread has to Londen” Reid e 

but the real Preſence: of Chrift's NW: — Blood, cou 

Wt his Words at his laſt Supper, or vigdicate them 
being highly abſurd and. nne 2 more * 


1 *M F325 x e do not theſe Wards e 
Fin. Do this in Remembrance of me. Luke. A  - 
f — or e a Thing ſuppoſes 5 
A Theſs Words, Be 5 3 in Remembrance f mes. io 


8 us, indeed, of the End for which ehe to offer 
* ene Bid and Hood of x Taba 44 


212 


l 4 * 2 
3 "2 4 "7 | = 
. ) *. 4 1 - - 1 — — 
2 'F 4 3 1 = 
— , * ad» 


* 0 l 273 


690 
 fiow, as St. Paul teaches us 1 Cor: A. 6. Bot they 
no Ways interfere with thoſe other Words, Thi M , 
Body, and ibis 4s En ey fo us to explain away the ._ 


"real. Preſence. of and Blood. ' It is 'cer- 

tain. St. Marbewy, and 4 86. 5 Mark never looked upon | 

thoſe Words, D this in Remembrunct of me, d # ne | 
Explication of the Words of the Inſtitution, 7 his 


is my Body, this is my Blood, as any Ways altering " 


ing the naturaÞ and eral Meaning of them 4 
e they have in their Goſpels quite . F thoſe 
' Words, o this in Remembrante Fn As ay ns 
you alledye, that the Remembrance of a "Thi 
it mY bs ok N — bg 
1 ta forget, whether real d 
really ahſent, may be the Odject of our al rt "= 


25 — — .can be more intimately preſent to us tha 
and yet che 8cripture commands us to retyeny 
Creator, Feel. aii i t 


h in him wwe live, move, 


Tt beve-our Bring. Acts xvii. 28: So that this Coil 1 


mand of remembring Chrift; is no Ways lite 
his real Preſence { But —_ that 45 be 


from it is, that he is not viſihly 3 24 
true ; and therefore, left” we. ale forge 
Remewbronge is enjeined. 

Q. But, ndwithflaniding alt Your Ke blew —_ Fe 74 


not the, Alſuruity, und Wen 'Blaſphenty, - to 7 5 
that a Man can male bis God, or 1hat# 9 can fs 3 
ae or a Bit i, Bread into hit Suvibur wt 
A. It neter was he Belief of n Shun 
that the Bread is e by the Prieſt into the Bod 
and Blood, Soul ſnity, of Je ſus Chriſt, N 


believe indeed, as J have already ſaid, that by the M. 7 


migbty Power of God, 1 Uſe of the inen 

af the Prieſt; the Bread is changed inte ie Bed 
Chniſt But we neither do nor cer did believe 98 
tesch, that. the Bread which is a material Subſtance, "is: - 
ws eck into the Soul, which is a Spirit 3 woth Tels da 
we 2 believe and teach that it is changed 


into the Divi- 


nity; may, we believe it to be Blaſphemy, and Here, Os 


r We g Wat chat... 


a 


Ic 0 
* 1 Al . * 
80 —* © - 
= * X * 1 5 4 , I ” 8 pe - 
* >. - * 2 * 1 . l \ pe s — * 
„ : mg N 

— > - * 4 * We 1 ; : "% = EE. | 

q : . 7 4 * * : * . 

en a 1 ; + "s : % ” = 

* — * . - 
x # 


- 
- 


©”, 
— TI > 
. + 
. G 


—_— - 
IEF "Is. Oh. YORI 


emen Gee 67 Ti Death and Paſs © 


1 
Ws” 

114 
e 
1 | 

4 
1 [ 

4 
. 4 

I # 


E - os 0 24 be e e A r N 
de Body and Blood, Soul and Divinity of Jeſus c 
ate truly and really preſent in the Bleſſed Sacrament, 


; 1 and that Chrift is contained whole and entire under e 
EE  - ther Kind: Not that the Bread and Wine are changed 
* '- into Chrift's Soul or Divinity; but that the Bread a 


Wine are only changed, or converted into his Body 
and Blood; however by the natural Connexion by Bip 
Chri/i's Body and Blood (which is'now riſen from ib 
= Dead to die no more) is always accompanied with the 
=_ Sou}, and the Divinity with both Body and Soul, by 
ip 9 0 Reafon of the hypoſtatical Union of . divine and hu» 
. man Nature in Chiſt; we therefore believe that l 
Soul and Divinity are alſo preſent, not by Cha 
Converſion, but by | Concomitance . Therefore it 15 
mes our Belief; that a Prieft can wake his God, tc. 
* Have you any Thing more to add by Way of | 
t of Scripture, in Favour of. the real Preſence 92 
Body and Blood of | Chriſt in the bleſſed Sacrament ? * 
A Yes, I have ſeveral more ſtrong Proofs; as Fg 
F _ -from'the Words of Cbriſt ſpoken to the J n the 
pooh Chapter of St.-Jobr ; wad Secondly, from the firſt 
= Epiſtle of St. Faul to the Corinthians, the tenth - hn f 
th Chapter; Thirdly, from the antient Figures of © 
2 * Euchariſt,” which demonſtrate that there is ſame-' - 
| thing more noble in it than Bread and Wine, taken on- 
I; ia Remembrance of Chriſt ; Fourthly, from the un- 
erring Authority of the Church in her Deciſions, in re- 
5 to this ata all- Wbich T ſhall here paſs 
over for Brevity Sake, fince they are already excellently 
| well explained dy an eminent Divine, in a Book infite 
led, The Chriſtian, & c. 

„Q. Beſides theſe Arguments from Script ure re apd Oburch 
Authority, have you any Thing elſe to. Mok in has a 
the real Preſente? 

+ A. Ves, Firſt, the Authority of all the ade Fa- 

thers, whoſe plain Teſtimonies may be ſeen in an Ap: 
4 pendis to a Book entitled u Specimen of the. Ihre of 

e. Dining Teathers, &c. Secondly, The perpe 

= Conſent of + Gavel) and all the oriental” e 


8 =_ Conc: rid. xi. 5 
„ Trig 5:7 > is, 


* 


* * x . 
A | N "4 


"I - -” * * k 1 E A + þ _ E = _ = 
* W a = 4 D a — 22 2 1 7 F 8 Y C = 1 
1 * ld | 17 a * SARA, 4 "be 4 4 V ? y 4 % * * * > 
** r * * 4 : ö a 
* * * Fr - l \ Z A Fx 4 
. : - * : 
— 17 * — „ 
"+ 


i 7 . o l 


1 Re E U H. A Aas 214 23 
I Aewosſtrated by Monfiewr Arnaud, and others in 4 
„ Book intitled la Perpetuite de la Fey &cd, Confirmed: - __— 
by the © authentick Teſtimonies of. their- Patriarchsy, e 
Archbiſhops, Biſhops, Abbots, Ac. By the Wee; 
of cheir antient and mocern Divipes; and by all their. | 
Litur jes: And even acknowledged by many ProteC © .-" | 
 -þ tant Writers. See Sir Edwin Sandys's. Relation of hs ' 3 
: Religion of the Weft. P. 233. | Dr.\ Potter's An ee 
Charity miſlalen. P. 225 Biſhop Forbes ef the Euchas 
i * Dr. Nicholai 5 the Kingdom of Gbr, c . 4 
ow what can be a more convincing Evidence of 'this © - ' 19 
-  Dodtine's having; been» handed down by Tradition N 
from the Apoſtles, than to ſee. all Sorts of Chriſtiabe, | 
who have any Pretenſions to Antiquity agreeing init}  . 
Thirdly, both antient and modern Church Hiſtory ur- 
niſhes us with many Inftances of Miracles, the beſt at- | 
teſted, which from Time to Time have been wrought 
in Teſtimony of this ſame Truth, of Which in deres 
Parts of Chtiſtendom there are ſtanding Monuments to = 
this Day. My laſt Proof is, from the — e  _=—_—_ 
Church of England, as it is delivered in her Catechiſm -  *» 
which is printed in the Common-Prayer-Book, which ace As 
knowledges hat Body and Blood 'of Chriſt are in he 


_—Y 


and indeed taken and reteived by the Faithful in the 
Lord's-Supper. This is the DoQrine of the Church af =— 
. England, which. expreſſes the real and. ſubflantial re- _— 
| ſence” of Chri/t's Body and Blood: in the Sacrament-as- - =o 
fully as any Catholick can do; For if verily und =. 
- deed, be not the ſame us really and truly and of as f 
Force to exclude a meer figurative Preſence, I unt | 
I am yet wholly ignorant of the Signification;: ben 6 
the moſt common words, and it will be jaipofſiblers 
know what Men mean, even when they deliver them -< 
| ſelves in the plaineſt Terms. So that it muſt either b . 
owned that the Words of Chriſt's In/titution import a 
real and ſubſtantial Preſence of his Body and Blood; ied 
even according to Proteſtant Doctrine, or we mult” 
ſuppaſe the Church of England guilty of a moſt ſean- © 
dus Equivecation or groſs Contrafifion ; ſor ho © © | 
EONS verily and indeed taken and received 1 bien — 


4 447 9 8 . whe 4 \ Ra" Z 17 
Fn CY — 
i 7-66 


at 


_—_ 
4 
16 p 
* 
4 . - . 5 q * 
e . oy oO EO—Te 


ns et. 7. b. 7 7 * CG: & P, 


* 


"> —· 


* I 
8 
*. a4 EY. 4 


Fw wr . * ö 2 
* : + 1 K , P 
G E N = oy N / \ l 4 * os „ . * a 
ah p * , » — * F . > a” * 
4 1 ' — © E. 5 ro _ n a4 « * ö c 
1 16 < 42 "Y ' - . ö —_—_— 1 * A 4 R _— * 1 . 2 1 
. — 


3 1. a 8 A 8 FARONTE 1 
5 t were and Indeed there, ii u greater" ſtery 
than elena 9 S e 
n have ſatisfied nit as to this Point, bit 75 T 
hb i nu the Doctrine of the Church, PO OL the Mat- — ; 
ter by thisSacrament f” * 
The Matter is Bread avid: Wide, vis. Whenten 
Bfead, and Wine of the Grape, which Chrift made uſe 
% and without them the Conſecration is 72 we. 
Q are Bread and Wine made uſe 9 < 
A is in the firſt Place the divine 14 Again | 
| 2 Reaſon of the Analogy, with Reſpect to the n 
= Ehe. They figm "ym « ſpiritual Nouriſtment. | 
1 hey repreſent Chrift's alſian or Separation ont his - 
A lood from his Body. ' 
Q h the Bread bo be een unleavened „ ah 
A. Tis certain that /i ufed unleavened Bread, 
— . he celebrated the laſt Supper on the firſt Day of 
the Aayms, or unleavened Bread. See St. Mar. xxvi; 17. 
St. Mark xiv. 12. St. Luke 22. 7. When the Jews © 
were forbid, under Pain of Death (as we read id Exodus 
Ii. 15. &c.) to eat any leavened Bread, for thoſe ſeven 
Days, nay, they were even forbid to keep it in their” 
Houſes. © However there is no divine Precept. Hence 
© Greek Church are allowed to conſecrate in 9 


= Q. Þ Water io be mixed with the Wine? OS: 
3 5 es, by the Church Precept ; and tis Ants 
Chrift's Example. Water re efents, the Water 
bich.-flowed from our Saviour's Side: Not but that 
3 2 without Water is valid. 1 
I the Cnfecratien valid i in Mine on 5, of: Bread 


4 = i | af 1 729 but Ge is a divine Precept not to ſeparate 
= them, from theſe Words of Chriſt,” Do this for a Com-' 


- 


memoration of me, Kc. St. Luke xxii. 1 Cor. x. Belides, - | 


= a they. ate confectated together, they ib carey 
=. 85 2 $ Paſſion diſtinctiy. f . 


Bat ir the Form of this Sacrament S 
“be ſufficient and neceſſary 


 =*% Fm of the Cone. | 
=—  cration of Bread, are theſe Words, This 5s 
*_— E Ro the Clair of ny Bind of He and 


A 


e 4 4 * ; a 
*4 ? — | 
*. — 
— * - 


| errupiion 2 


ing . 
| 1597 wr ps 
| 128 before and A 18 
1 t. Thee - 
Hi vis conſtant! Doctrine of t 
of 8 Wen! 


2 . 
e ele 


2 
72 2 
A; ks Ca r 8 


; of y 5 E 


i2 6.4 Th Be by x 
"of 1 ee Aale Ne 
to. whom "pothin 1 rs or bie *who' dai 1 
89 8 8 ang, Wige by D Pigs ti Kat ouf B 


g 4 2 a" Ehihge of Sabft 
100 2 gp hand! the dt hn W 171775 * remain. 9 75 1 
natural Pros Wr „ 1555 1 ION, Col6i 
and. Take; F 7 are 15 e, thay retain theit 4; tual Pro. 
bf nous 45 * rfl Jetz 10 e Are 
75 Body and Blodd fubfec to theſe Hen * 8 
they retended art they een, touched, can they b be moved, Ke 


mi 


. 
9 
* 


170 to the | Seofes, are FA "oy 
. off 1 of Bread Sd ri 


1 err bot, eflenziak te a Be 
bo 0? he 0 nce 0 [pied and WI Rk 11 
eff, they fill Tat thei” natural Prope det" th 
| ne Sable inge which they des Fn vg 
5 f e Pro 87 Abe ale 3 Vis * | 
ong not t 0 009, imma Xt" 
1 12 The 57 15 Sybftante;”. — AED: | 
"Mstion, Vifblicy, Joe T8 ibilit % Be ub fe 


2 — 
— 
I” > 


Cotru on arg "hot aſer! e ody and Bl: my | 
2 | Mega, an e nd * egallane | 


300 * Hocacite. p a | 
EN ha 5 | A 
| 2 4 8 6 : n 1 2 a 


. = 
9 — 
4 


= - 6 
% 
TP ” - 
by * 
. * by 
% * * 
. 
4 Y 
- — 


_T 7. 


a — . The 8 AC RA M [EN T 8 v4 


F - 
: : J 


3 
* 


deing an Act of the Underſtanding. Heweyer in fome 


Sight ives fal Infor alipn concerning, the Bignefs of | 
Wallauts, «nd.the Son ng bigger than a Plate, when at 


Though the Scripture ſays he was an- Angel. 
x. $i St. Mat. 2 5 In the ſame Manner, 1 3 


Direction of Ignorance, Paſſion, „Oe. Thefe 


Reaſon, and the right Uſe of it. For Inſtance, the be. 
"evilty of Reaſon is a falſe Informer, when it pretends tc 
. Pe into the Myfteries - Faith. Hence-both the 


is in the 


ba, "x 


. LD. \ * 


. 


0. By this Tranſobſtantiation, the Evidence. of all 55 5 


s, and 2 quarts Kerns to be def whith.Cod 
2 5 2 A5 aut reatures, 'as 24 7 Cs „Cult 10 
doe. of Matters ate that t 4 4 
. uubunt Injury is che divine G e. 5 


racity, in propiding vi zuith @ Aci, 8 & 
A. The Senſes are; commonly t "Mediums. of 1 
Jaformation, but i in no Caſes the Judges » Judgment 


Caſes, the Senſe To not, Proper ledinmp or true In- 
formers, bein ng opt eQcd of falſe Information, doth z in 
ral andſupernatura]. Things. Fot Inſtance, our 


e celeſtial Bodies, t tathe Stars are no bigger than 
the ſame Time they are bigger" than the whole Earth f 
The Senſes all pave, a wrong Information concernin 


the diyine Nature: of Chri#, as alſo, 5 Yhut he who ap- of - 
red to the Women in the Monument, was a wh * & 
es as . 


foni ning Faculty is not a true Judge when tie under the 


js a Diſtinction to be made, between the Faculty 07 


nſes and Reaſoning, though in other Things Mut In- 
rmers, yet in My L aith are liable to Miſtake, | pref 
Tivity ; ſo that thou leur Senſes ſpeak Bread. jj a+ 

and Wine; Faith and Realon rightly made Uſe of, is m 
correct their Information: For tel ay, Jou would” bes 
eye your Senſes rather than God, is Blaſphem 2 70 1 
2 not 1 N depend u ao the Mi many 
2 abe lieve 7, | 


Senſes? Why 228 not N 
. en declare it to h T 
2 e belieye not Miracles, purely 1 Te- 
| Ka of che Scaſes, but from Reaſon. "But the Caſe 
el. In Miracles, there is 0 Contrary 4 


cumtancs or 1 to” negleſt chair Taſormation "* 
J der 


. 
22 2 2 


1 f ot 40 
7 * r 
4 ' p —- 


8 


— RP 7 nt ot... n ere e eee 8 -% &- RL * . 
* 9 - ” , * 
5 , N * 3 5 g 
* 9 U 6 - 


— 
. 


| 15 inſtrumental, i jn the Perlong Chrilt 1 2.and Chi bet 
9 


* . '# en F 
* 1228 
* 


but in *. 3 we are to A0 uh * wat 


which are inconſiſtent with the Taformatlon of Senſe, Ty 


many Caſes all our Senſes are wrong! Informers, a3 Red 
ſoo. tells us, and why ſhould we depend upon. thety, 


ſentation... 
oP Q Who Christ (han mater inte Wine, thi Pas 


; 1 Wy, was the &. 2 ner fun 66. ualities, i it 
NE Wane. 


= may , it bas the Subſtance, | 
4 The Caſe is. not parallel, The Tenfdny af its 

Senſes, was ;ſufficient to. convince them it 

Wine, ſince there was no Circumſtance | or Winds 


ve. 
Uſe of Chriſt, to gnify 'there Ate only the. a 
dents Ea of Wine in the ol e of 915 0 


No in the Euchariſt, the Wards: N. ts Th 
Bedy, cunbot be.yerified if the ce f Bread 

mained; Aber vi gur 2 2 © d have hi 
this Bread fs my Body, and in. this TY 16, my Bl 
But us our bi ſaid no duch ITbing . 0a: the.c 
trary abſolutely declared that 'what bo Ee to ne: 54 
files was big, Body. In this Hr Caſe | 
* true Nen 


bis WOT YH 
ee Ae made, e i 


tanſubſtantiatĩon ſeeing 


914 ; 
124 Seriptires; and why may not the oth [ali Oi | 
allowed, 4, hy a rm 77 i; Can{ubſtantiario they in 


that both the Su Bean, of Arend, and Chiift's * 


went; e 


* Ne ithy conſtagt Tradition, | that the one 


the Words, pronounced in Co onſecratinn, 


1 od hicaſelf Cs as principal, and, the Prien 


;ieft 3. fay.- 75111 1% the Bur of Ch 
is 22 Bed Jy. - AT. true, there Is no 9050 Wit 
Trani fanietion'in ripture, in expge Thie 
only 5 ee n Council If Treas 


it 83 Ward toex 6 hae 8 
1 NN 28 are Oral Words i 205 e 95 | 


As 3 Trinity, a or bs 
dit SU: 4 3 "WI i An sil: 


- - — 


When both Faith 1 W informs ws of 't their Mit- 


if therefore Bread retains. the 412 Qualities, " 


G - ty = 4 wy KY 4 & | f p 
; 8 . — Feen . * | 
: 1 * 1 W » * 1 * X 
5 5 4 7 e 
- q ” 
\ 5 . 
6 CF a 1 


Y , 
: 
p : at 
os o 
= 
: 4 * 


X * _ 
- 22+ & 
5 * ' * SY 


- W + a. f 
2 — N bY B40 


— 


4 POR et K Mas enTs |: 
e re found there eq ivalent.. As for Conſubſtantiativn, HH 
nde mined by- the Car of Trent, agaioft the Lurhe- | 
"Far; it does not verify Chriſt's Words, for then Ne | 
1 1 8 Fhere h A Ne- 
ranſubſiantiation + This is. 
| wh many learr Frofants have_orged againft Eu- 
Ns 8 Fee the Biftop of Menux's. ix's Mie of 
of te Variations e „ Churches .. 
, n the Euc t often.) called Bread after te 
Co ecrationg and gp lp, i is not (realy Hread ?. 
BI It is ſtill op. Bread, and both gan be 
agre to: the common- PraQtice of Med, and 
Fules of .S peech. Firſt rſt, Becauſe i has to our 
"all the 8. Appearances, ar and Effects of. Bread — 
Wipe; vo this Reaſon, Angels in the Scripture, are cal- 
; Jed Men, J. Joſh. v. 3. Sen. Ax. Litke xxiv. 4. Ada. . 
10. Secon Becauſe” it was "Bread and: Wide before 27 


Conſecratioh. Thus God ſaid to Adam Duſt 7 thiu'a — 
and une Duſt thou n Gen. in. 19. Aren "P | 3,08 
ou: wane h was changed into a Serpent, Exod. vii. 9 . _” 
Ty is nim ſeg Be e it ia the Bread of 1h NE of 
n r e Nouriſhment of the Soul. i 9 
5 ee ll you ſay ts our Sun 0 i» A 
erden, the. Fruit, of the Vine ? St; Mat. xxvi. 29. * 01 


Ii it were certain. out . Saviour dad ſo 7 


"4 conſecrated. Wine ofthe bleſſed Sacrament, it wo :. 
"prove no more Thau N. Pars calling the . 7 ＋ 
ine wb % Sr 1. that is, it would only; ew - © + +wl 
"bat the Nane af Wine, or the Fruit e 2 the Vine, 1 uh 
de given to it, from having the Accidents and Ap . Ie 
"Tk Ker. 5 of Fine; and hay in » Tech canſecrated from a. 
But thete is all the Reaſon in the. World to think, tar, _— ” 
"this A ppellation of the' Fruit of the Vine was 9 j bee 


— 


17 *6ur Saviaur, os to the e e Cup Cup or Chalice, but fl 
to; the, Fine of the, Paichal Supper, which they's 999 
Deſore the Inſtirution of the Sacrament ; ; Ft gens: Ab- - 


evident frout the 22d Chapter of St. Luke, to Kay 
e eee. 


Mee 


er eee, x 45 0 er 3136695. 5 


* 
1 \ 
- 
7 Ks 
e : .. 
- x” 


"$4.9 , 


i. 2A. £5. i A... Pipe 


rn 
74 5 N 


„ 
©. 


. 2 «> * 


* 


© 

t 

s 
| 

| 
"hr 


— 


. — - 2 


| each Species, by -Concomitance, 


— N * a * 
4 a 
4 . 
. . _ 
$ = 
_ 7 
=- 


- 8 


Where it ia plain, that'i it was not.the ſacramental Cu 
bat that which was drank with the Palſover, 10 ay 
our een gives the Name of the Hit of the Vn, 

Q. The antient Fathers: often called this | Sacramitht. * 


5 and Sign, which ſeems not. tb Ab Grace _ 
mY, 


lt cannot be a Sacrament, without being's 
but the Fathers in no Place call it'a daa 
or Figute ny; - ſo as to deny or exdude! the Vern 
and Subſtance of Chriſt's Body and Blood. from being; 
contained under them. "The Euchariſt is called the 
Sign or Figure of Chriſt's Body, u &bunt; of the 
© Species, which repreſent it, not as abſent; but really- 
preſent. Hence Tertullian * Cbriſt did not doubt 
o lay, This 4 my Body, when be.gave NN Figure of his 
80 ies * tis a [ Figure, not an 9 


ä 8 Ale 0 Faith, lr follow from 
= Preſence, and ave de 77 the Church? 
A F tenzen the ans, that the Reality ab- 
fs + -4be Uſe, and not only while it is taken. 


od, in the Conſecration of both,Species: _ Again, 
that the Soul and Divinity of (n de ald preſent, - 


Agia, that the Body and [Blood «ve prevent, By Fong: -.. 


the Words of Conſectatioh, and both preſent oo 

gain, that Cie 
5 Sacrament is to be adored w eine Welle 

when the Species are e, or broken, t 45 

what Body of. Chriſt is in every Particle, but undi 
vided in helf Th when the Species are corrupted, 

be Body of 9 is not corrapted, but ceaſes tobe. - 

pPteſent. Laſtly, That the Body of Chri/t is "not eve 

bete as the Ubiquitat ians affirm,. but only in ny 

_ and in the Eucbasiſt ſacramentally. 

| Wh. What is the principal Effet of the Furhaniſt 75 

- To beſtow nutritive 

2 * any other Sacrament : | Tho” it does pot cone 


ſt Hence Re: but ſuppoſes it already given by Penance. * 


Hence Remiſſion of Sin, is ao; the proper k ö 
oe "Tie Wu: phi > git 


* 
» — TA 


a. 


in, that. every Particle contains the. true Body and _ 


34 45 TH 46 da.. | 


* 


— 
= 
. > * 
* 


— 


Grace, and in greater . | 


— SDRES 1 


8 
= 


5 * g 


1 The AT 


. bei, as a Sacrament, only 1 rofits' thaſe who 7 "F 9 
t But si is a Sacrifice, I profits others, ' A 
x Venial Sias hinder not the mr 1255 Grace, yet 7 | A 
2M - Nacken the Growth of Virtue like a bad Soil. j In 
—_—  - 4 Q Whe are rightly diſpoſed to receive the Eucharift 2 e 
A Divines Ae uiſhthree Sorts of Perſons.” ih, 3 2 

Fs receive the e only, without the Effect. 72 


Kecond y, thoſe who receive the Effect only by Fuji, 

- andardent "Charity, not having an Opporzunity to te- 

 ceive the Sacrament. ſelf; yer theſe do n 3: readies the af+ 
proper ſactamental Grace. Thirdly, ſuch as receive. _ 


dot the Sacrament and the Effect. The firſt Commu- 


" „ 1 < 
1 43 
** e * 


1 nion is called. ſacramental only, the ſecond ſpiritual do? . 
99. the third /acramenta/ and ſpiritual. Hence tis de. 
xz ned by the Council of Trent f, that Faith alone is not. i 

a ſufficient. Preparation z but there muſt be a true Son- . 


*- rrition, and not a ſuppoſed one, but acquired by Con-. 
_  - fetlion, if there be an Opportunity of having N 57 . 
1 Pg All whick are Tequired' by St Paul, Len he =? 8 
_—_— BE bet an prove boſe: and ſe let bim "eat bf thit 
I ad, and drink of this Cup, for | 705 eats and IG, 
—_. e S, eats and drinks Damnation to bimſel!f, at „ 
ae the Body of our Lord, 1 Cor. xi. 28. The 
_— . Chvrch io espounds the Preparation that is required. 
| Again, this Precept of 235 extends even to 


: 


I reg by. 0.2797 rr 


1 riefts, who are obliged by Office to (celebrate, unleſs - At 
—_ 4 Confeſſor is wanting, and then the Council of Ten it 
—_— ys, they are to make an AQ of Courrition, and after- of 
—_ wards, m primum- confiteri, which Words as Pope ha 
„ tibe VIIth declares, import the firſt O. Pr 
. and not the ſtated Time of the Prieft's uſual A; 

onfeflion. la fine, in order to receive "the Ble(- . - 


=_ fed Sacrament” worthily, and the Effects thereof, we 
mut be jn the gene of Grace, that is free from 
=... all mortal "Sth and Affection to-wenial, we muſt alſo * 
proach with a right Intention. Ti. to gloriſ ß 
. and give him Thanks for ſo great a Favour 
00 8 in beſtowing upon us his only Son. Sc. 
1 aeh our OR in ee . and 
9 


2 


Ld 


2 


_—_ 9 - 
FITS | EF 


al bre, operas." | * ST xiii, . Can, xi. 


% 


” ww 


: * 
5 - : ii 
* _ a ' 4 
* — 
* T \ 
EF * 
= 
= 
- 


3 56 1 1 Up We 


| ethos of Charity, and all other tbe + 
1 Thirdly, to obtain the” Grace” and Aﬀitance of 
Almighty od, in order tõ corre aft-ou; ch Nag 

[oper bes. Wy 0 overcome ſack and ſuch em 

e Hg required ibs Cf . 

if. 
oF: There 15 an cclefiaftica! rg (which by 99 

lin Ns Was all the Chutch over in n 

waümanicunt mould either eat Ty drin oy th 

. Let St. A tg that” 

Maynday © Thurſd , it was « Cuſtom 16” receive 90 

Fattin 3 and Memoty of Chrift's. ſt wt. 

pet. However, when the 8 is give, oY 

of Yi, ; in Danger” of e Fa alting 5. N 8 

ceſlary Sq | 8 

1237 * thine an On 


be! The 3b 1 ad de Þ Pe 
divine, Precept 4 taking the * 0 Toy 


FIT 


* 81 


is coipplied with. unde one Kind alone ; 18 70 1 
be Bod of Cſs 

i "7 9 the Prece 

and Drinkj 

* __ Fir Place the ee vod "Oy 

Ago lei nc, at Chriit's Hands in both Kinds.” 1 4 
4 theſe Words, Unleſs vou sat the 
ot the Son of Man and drink his Blood, Fr ſhall not 
have Liſe in you, $f John. vi. 34. | Beſides, it , the 
Practite in the primitive Ages, ta receive | beth" $4 


Again, Pope Gelafius I. 20% lioed in the fifts Ori. 


commanded Communign under both Kinds,” 
A. Tiw0wned; both Kinds were given'to the Apo © 


tles at the Inſtitution, byt'every Ciguniſtance at is 


IHnffiturign'was not a'divine Pr Ay to the Words, 


une 1. gn eat and drin 
| ood of the'diftivQ Actions, but only of par- 
8 the Body and Blood : For in the . Chap- 


* 21 . rin thoſe who eat * | 


o b * * F 


. $ Pita Jan: cs 


5 


r N ” 7 N. | 

— 1 wy < 2 ah 192 1 
Ar * f 

: W 79 | 4 5 8 


int, John vi. 54. ey are not to K 


7 


1 | 
; * 


<< 
* 


* 


1 . Kin e. My is. ki 
3 40 


4, AE 
"£\% - 8 
$ > P - 
R & "not 
l * 
= 8 = 
* b 
7 


Atta m. g % S Nr 1 
pe e ang # | | 


"ez vet: 59. Lon Jee eating alone All _ 
ke in many Pla laces e es Com JF _ 
munjon. makes no mention of the rw fe PT = 
b c, Chap. XIiy. 30, As. 1 et p. 1 
3. Bekidet, 84 to * e — | | - 
N Body of te 1k ae ehe bis 25 = 

© the ſame Time; dee ee Hog ody which b he refer gd | 

living Body (for Chrift can die no more, 

Kem. YES! a 73 be, N t hi > Gd. 


16 no tak ing 
teceives him Shall. 


& —_—— 6 


Pieces, wh Were rege ves bim - ; 
15 that the Faithful =. 9 5 | 
| deprived ©: of any * of the Grace of this Sacrament, 1s | 
Fen, in one Kind. only: And t. ealon: 2 4 
the Crace df this cee d be Ange red, 2 1 
Reveal 7 * Chrift, whio te Fo ountaig 20 5 þ 
{ld ing as. tr rejent 1 
- 78 A Th 5 8000 1 j 
Gre de e 1 f 8 
nd. 17 be does Narr . 4 | 
| pate Kia, 56 0 e dike they 
"op "ney ng 10. recei N 
ee Try I 
7 FF _ — 5 „eie, < 
Biſhop / ontaguy Orig PGRN ut ase from. "| _ 
Won nt has, been; faid d;-our A Advertaries rend Reaſon o | 
_ objec againſt vs, for gefraudip the ty. o 12 wt of | 
the Grace of the, Sacrament ; , tace they; depriye them | 
7 of tbe whole, via. doth Body and Blood, .as 1 75 * 
either one hor the 5 but only a e! Bre 1 N 
Wipe. As ,for., the abjige ,of, 15 1 2 | | 
_ doth. Nel is Common e 138 1 1 2 5 | | 
whe.ancien; Fathers giy e 2 | 
* eg ie 40 Brea 
ich they carried, pang F510 feanons - . 
ecfons, who. had an  Averhon go. ine, only, ya n 
2 (erated, te tec PE 
6 be conſecrated ape iy, lah ye, 5054 ordered | © 
ih Kiads 15 be given, in Pane to detect the Mani- 
A M6 173 ©2118 42. u Ha an, 


_— LY 
2 


—  * ic. 
46.3 
| 

7 


2 


bo TOTS NS” 


== 


I GY RUS ae ADE RT? ea, 


* - 
. 


© * 


IE 
. — — 
25 7 
—— . — 
r — . 


4 ah, * of C 1 175 932 1 


[CE Body 2 N "is 80 = 1 Rog bp ? 
of t urch was 90 
See e of Conſt onſt.avce, in the Va 170 * 


and the Precept was by them all pd, and they 2 
grant u. St Mark 2 *. 7 8 


| Catholick hurch, as often as they conſecrate, 


ne” 
| crate, ta forgive Sins, df preach the Spe Th pet; 1 12 


4 


2 


4 1 ined from Wine, 3 that zhey 
keld Wine to, be 4 Liguor of the Dewi 23 5 
- communicated only ia the of 8 177 75 * at 
. This was the Ground of Pap! 1 
bition.: But 'afterwards in Pope” 90 
10 * je bo 


* it was free 10, commons, 6 


When' ad the c. 0 Communicat! 3 vp 
EY en enn I re. it oy. | 
one 1 Fey 


4 Hoody by Deg een e e Restes . 
LE rf, there ax, anger of Fe erence 
ſpilliug the n Wine, wh eo the. Communicat 
were. very, numerous. Secondly, lech the Wine! being 17 
"ſerved for the Sick, it Rould grow four and be © 
Tupted. Thirdhy, 10 confound thoſe 35 55 icks, who 4 


= >. oo 


3.10 
TY ro the Huffites, and pther Hereticks, who ho bad 
Kinds were 9 57 divine Precept, ; 


enn the Church fill order or peru we beth, G 8 
be eee und? be F 
be Tull | 


* Yes, if he ſhall judge the- Reaſons ; (0. by 


Ban dit ms Chit expo command t * 
885 e, r all TR 


| ME” "Theſe Wards: were addrefſed. to the twelve Apo - 
ſtles 997 7 no other preſent at the Taft. Speer. 


4 I 


24. od this Cam 4 4 
e $64 8 Prielts, 9 
E 4 | 


is conſtant abſerved by 


is no more an Argument for the Big a being 
0 drink . Cups: than . their being 


xxii; 19. S. John xx. ag. St. Mak. 77 19- 


. 


cauſe we find jn the Serif Chrift commanded 

Apolties ſo to 2 1 * 6 * | 
We: Are da wget ts receive ts Kind: ? = ek. WY 
. | Ls 5 4 *. I: 


- 0 l o 
— 4 & . rl — 


—_ 


— n 
WS 3 \ K P = —vy— * 1 S 2 
* * 4 l N — — * * — — _ =_ N 
rr ö 5 — 0 4 22 „ 2. „ „„ — Fu — - OY . 
— _ ho — : — 3 tte 4 0 l 5 Pp 
\ | — - * d 4 3 = . Sa — 
. PR * A on - ST; —_ — 
. _ 1 1 — "a 4 A b _ \ = = 8 => 
FOO — , , = : - . . . br q - 
» 4 N 7 * Q p. 7 N by " — * 0 : 
9 _ Yo R — — ** a * | 
. © If 1 * . hy — F , ” * 
0 CA 4 l » 2 CHE. £ J 8 K 
Fx * 28 * v % | p b 0 
. : : Um - _ 
N Ss 1 ors — * _ 
_ : , 1 * 0 — . ———_ 
5 P 94 . 4 ” * 1 PE « 0 2 + 
»* - . > * ©. " 4 d E 2. = * L a * 4 - 
1 . - L- 4 : * o L . 4 a, _ ( 
C : — . rs 4 
. 1 : - o 
o — N b 
* l 4 . * 0 4 
- 1 - "WM. y .— _ 
4 — 4 -. 
= * Oy 
j = - nt b 
7 * 
Þ 


+” —————__ LEGS. 
. — « 
| - a a 


£ - 


=, be TER n 
"4 Was when aj conſecrate | und the Reaſon is 


We 


bee the Euchariſt is a Sacvifice as well a3 4 Sacre 
ment. Now unleſs both Kinds are conſecrated, and of. 


'fered by the Prieft, and received, it does not 8 51 


5 Paſſjoy. _ n 
| May mor Deacon ges A Mong eng 
no Means; do this. v, was directed to Bifhopy 


"and pic only. However Deacons may be the ertra- 


ordinary Dift-ibuters of the Sacrament z as it was ſome- 


time a NN in the primitive Ages. 
Q. What ts @ Sacrifice, and hiw den that ar 


| 95 ruith the Euchariſt ? 


4. A facrifice properly fo called, is an eternal Obla- 
ton, or Offering made to God alone, by a lswful 
Maiſter. with a Change in the Thing offered by Con- 

mption, in Teſtimony of his ſupreme Power.“ Now 
is agrees with the Euchariſt, becauſe the Euchariſt is 


| 25 Odfation of the Body and Blood of Je efus Chrift, of- 


Tered under the outward and fenſible Signs af Bread 


. hd Wine to God alone, by the Miniſtry of the Prieſts 
of the Church, lawfully conſecrated and empowered. 


Chriſt ; and this Qblation is accompanied with a 


real Change and Deſtruction of the Bread and. Wine, 
the Confecration of them into the Body and Blood 


of Cbriſt, and a real exhibiting of Chriſt our YViftim, 


«heretotore immolated vpon the Croſs, and here myſti- 


cally dying in the feparate Conſecration of the two 


diffęrent Species ; and this Oblation is made to God, to 


N his ſovereign Power, to render bim our 


| 2 and for all other Eads for which Sacrifces 


red ta his divine Majeſty, 
A What are the Ends for which Sacrifice in the old Low 


n offered, and is till to be offered to God ? | 
A. For theſe four Ends; Fir, For God's own Ho- 


nur and Glory, by acknowledging his Sovereignty and 


"and paying him our Homage. Second!y, To give God 
"Thanks far all his Blefſings. Thirdly, "Is beg Pardon 


| tings 218 W roo 1. 


1 ' . a 

5 - * 
n 775 « + Hoc facite.” <a nen A 
"TER a 


"for our Sins. Fourthly, To obtain Grace $0 all _ : 


15 


"a 


2 


e e l d e 


* DR e from the Beginting of 

the Tr n ee to ' benomr e 

2 

4 Yes oY hive.” Wilie@ the Scene of et; _ 

Geb. iv. The Verriss of Maß; Gen. vii. The Sacti- 

fice of Melchifedech ; Gen. xiy- The Secrifices of fora: - 

2 Gen. xy. et xii.” The Sactitices of ** et 
xii. And the many different Kiacds of Saenfic x2. 

 ſeriberliy the Law of Mofes. ; 

Hue u Saerifſce, properly þ the; Fon 

Wn other rt wn en be Works, 


7 L, 


5. Thus wage Requiſites: Wis. the; ure San, 
tna Oblations- only, - or aft not offeted only — 
Priest; nor is there any mn: ly God's'fu 

2 Dominion. 


1 


4 Chiefty files Fer Hibeau fs tes ile ws: 
rat ee and thereby giver wy to God! 
with Reſetye, for_ the more; perfect Acknowledy ig 

© "of his Sovereigut A Secondly, * Propictiivry; or Sin 
25 for a ag "God's: Anger au remittigg Sit. 
* Bl fick; for returning} Thanks.” ' Fourthbs, , © 
tratory, tor obtaming. Bleſſings ; and Fiftbly,” Pact 
jp eue Offerings; dons. both Buchariffiek< | 


pry + 52 all theſe 8405 er now bee ? ? 
- #. Becauſe they are but Figures 'of the Sacrifice of - 
Obit; and therefore were ig give Place to his Saen 
ice, as be ing only Figures of the Truth. 


. Were the Saevificrs. tl Loo" Pj oft 1 


Savrifice ofthe now?" 


A." Yes; bock of Chee Pelton aud A | 


charift: 
Fes, 2 is the Maſs, and from whence # 1 


9 ＋ Ihe Meh in one Sede may be called the Litar 
of the Catholick Church ; but ly ſpeaking,” tis th” 
Sacrifice or Oblation of C 8 Body” and 00d, un- 


der che Appearance or * * Dread and Wine : - 


** TRY of 16 — 
4 . . GY 


' -FAnd - | 


- 


- © 
— 
0 


7 

. - 
73 
* 4 


* 


» ——_— 
*1 £ | 


0 
4 | 
| q 

l 

q 


* 2 þ I \ 2 9 5 * 
n dab abs. "Wy 
7 1 Y bed” . NN 
r * - 7 0 * 
"9. 3 = * = - 
l . "X.. 


{> Dt © 


>; 


„ m. SACRAMBNTS: 


EO 4 fame Body and BI 
- of the Prieſtꝭ for a 
upon the Cr 


the M 
b Chr 


is . 
te the Word Moſt; ſome. are 


* 


ach, eie ese a'voluntary Offering Duet, avi. 
10. But others are of Opinion, that i does from 
3 the Latin Word. Mito or Miſſe, that is Di/mifhan; . os 


| 
6 ff 


= N 9 
3 is — BR ho = _ a 
- e _ 
. ors = — * 4 = mad -: > = 
— — b 
- * 
tin 4 le — _ _— - 


Former 


at this acrifice, only from the Beg Beginning to the 


a and the Gaſpel and Sermon, being ended, the Dea- 
con n ſaid, ite miſſaef, go out all you ho ae 


9 © 
\ | Y _ —_— 
* 8 —— bs wy o . = be 
4 a — . o = 
ENS 4 4 * 3 FREE . 
_ | f x d — — 
# oY p — — Py = u — 
. : ³˙ ˙ AA 7 — — — = 
1 * — -_ 
5 * * N a _— . 
— 0 — _ K * X F » 1. he. 
0 N 9 * 22 9 7 G -» 
* 4 * 8 * * * q "We «©, a> vY 5 
* y = "= - - - _ * ws 
5 = „ . C — . 
1 — a* FL = |. J 
Z | 344 , * * "< 
| 1 — 7 r 


Fr 3 9 
5 —” "I = = — 
— <= RI ce — 
- Md - 4 
= = 


the Faithful is now to 
e Mag the, Words ice Mi//a.e/h, are ill retained; and 

no the Meaning i is, depart for the Mals is ended. But 
de that as it will, the Name is of tery ancient Uſe in the 
85 3 — een Top 8, Andy . 8 . 


2 * Chriſt made u — 1 Mo «from i 
1 There is n0 Difference as to the Hoſt; ONCE 
offered, nor as to the 75 |; Prieſt who offets ; the 


* — 2 "_ — — . — „* % 
» 4 N , 3 * 
— * * 4 o 4 * 


therefore is only in the e of the Offering, thegne 

was Blech the other wnbloody ;fos.in the $acgit 
Ctoſs 'Chrift, neally died, and therefore i it was a 
Sacriſier; in the n of the Maſs, he only dies my- 
- ſhicaily, —— 

Jectating apart i e Bread and Wine. to denote the th 
N Lade his ſacred Blood from his Body at the Time of 
th, and therefore this is an unh lady Sacrifice, and 


Vinue from the Sacrifice of the Trofs. :: 
; 5 I the Sacrifice of the Maſs offered to ae! Lot 


Toe 10 give, Praiſe, and — 10 Go 
Ho. 's, Amb. 1. 2 Epiſ, 14. ad. $ororem: "8. My 


- 


* a = * 1 
0 - «tf * 
; „ . 1 > ©» 4 >. 
. l 


Kedessgh in the Conſecration of the Bread and Wine, "IS; 
into the Body and Blood ern 1 50 up 


of Opinion that it comes from the Hebrew Word, A, 


ending door hecanſe the Catechumens and others were 4 
diſmiſted, as not being permitzec to be preſent 


_ Inkifels; Catechumens, and Penitents: For the Maß of 
begin. Hence at the 'Ead, af 


chief Offerer deing 1mſelf. The Differende | 


1 


as his Death is repreſented in the N 


of Courſe a commenurating Sacyifice, which bay 60 ts 


e Valle Ged, ;;the;Saints:are only mer jon 
e 


| Epil 81. ad N St. Greg Hom, 6. in Evan ng 1 


: 15 2 "5 for 8 and that they me * 
1 10 be Mop io tj wh 14 


then; and 


NN 
x [294 of IAN f 
wig IP «a _O 


TW 


2D, end prope 


[ah he % 47 vue 4 c, wes 
7 a Kage . Chan: 8 ak 16 1 Nie NAS "i | 
— 5 the Thing ui fe "now. in jbe * =_ 


1 are not ta be 7 


n deal Waal TY 
775 not * gi % Melchiſedech's dig, Iris 


1 7 oo, N e WH acifich Sacrifict 


* Ince of the 
_ there. G * Chen s ho real n 
; reg 25 17 myſtical Immolation 
| — 1 8 N and Blood are, as j it were,” tor 
„ bans by diſtinQ Conlecfatſons. 
1 N ihe Man » 7 eke. Privo 4 2 
£07 7 

beſid * utes of W crifice” 
19255 "of tt 1 75 5 2 bo 


| 1 88 moſt. evident 18; "ol 
4 th e, Bre Wine e 1 „ 
5 7 Pri of the High God, cording 3 * 
brit is aid" to be a P ra er ee, 8 iv, _ 
.Pfal,. cx. and that as the Wy .. Fathers'* take otice, | '2H 


Reaſon of 'this Sacrihe E 

he Pröphecy of ae of gh 5 

ag the Jewoiſß Sacrigo ces, 0 

E the. Sacr tice or pure offers 

to hi in;every Place.am 8 

"the antient Faihers, both reek and 75707 urge to the 
ibat the, Eucbarift is a OE: See 8 

enen, St. Ch y/oflome, St. dugufin, 15. In 


2 St. Faul tells us, -that pager th. the W 
3 "THE Haven Altar (and FOR 4 Saci} 1185 = 


Ste 10. "Epild. 64. S Cen 14 , 
iſt, 12 6. od Evan: SLA Ge Hoo, xj 13- 5 
uw 5, 6Th. e 1 mm Ke. a L 4 e. n 
= 

8 Chir w VL. ga 8 ee, 


* 38˙ N 8 n X. N. e e gf oof 


| wo Sa * & . * * ,4 
, L v4 ' 2 2 e 
— = 


40 wht 91 . 5 


- „ 
OS ow ˙ M—— — (Nm., —.̃ĩ— ᷣ— ˙4 m ono Vo —— — 4 
=. 4 — " 


F _ 


5 "he? CARON 


Altar where Chri/l 


"the Names of Altar 


can there be 1 ae the Sacrifice of the Maſs ? - 


to car wha ere" ths Taber dace, 


h Ser 
OT IT: oi 


thej have no Tight 
eb, iii. 10. that is, 
of the Old Law. And 


1 Epiſtle to the a Lakhs from the 14th 1 rde at, 
| between the Partakers of the =o | 


he makes a Parall 
Kian Sacrifice, and thoſe-who partake of the Jew 

Heatheniſb iQims, fo as evidebily to ſuppoſe, that - 
the Chriſtian Table, 82 he mien iqns, * ver. 31. is an 
myſtical! y imiolated, 0 js bog 


wards eaten Ty . Faithful, + in the. 


. - Heathenifþ Lene the Viet was firft' o 75 oy the 
Altar, and then eaten by rhe” Peop 


"From whence 
the e St. Paul infers, ber, 16. that they whp 
were Partakers of this great Sacrifice of the Body Na, 
Mo of 9 ought nor't6 be Partakets with Bert 
wee the Meats faccificed to. Idols. The Sacrifier 
81 is alſo mentioved in the Ach of the 
are 2. where we-read in the Proteſtant Te- 
Rament; Fs they miniſteve to the" Lord, and faſted, &c. 
15 the Greth Original it ſtands thus; as they were ſacri- 
529 (Arrrs 7 to the Lord aud 54 the Haly 


4 Jeb arate ine Barnabas and the Work 
avbereunto 1 ave called them. Where the Creek Word. 
Which we have rendered in "Bug ſh ſacrificing is the 


-— Rf fame which to this Day is uſed by the Greeks to * 


preſs the Sacrifice of the Befides theſe Ar 


ments: from Scripture, fot the $actifive offered to 5d "ik 


in the blefſe# Euchariſt, we have the Authority and 
rpetual Tradition of the Catholick Church from the 
2 of the Apoſtles. Witneſs the moſt antient Eitut- 


s of all Churches and Nations. 'Witnefs. the mani- 


ie 
Ph Teſtimonies of Councils, and Fathers of all Ages. 


"Witneſs the frequent Uſe in all Chriſtian Antiquity, of 
facrifice,” Oblition,” riet, &c. 


Witn@fs, in fine, the univerſal Confent of Chriſtians of 


| all Denowinarions before Luther's Time; in offering y 
te Encharift as a Sactifice';; Which is a Matter of F 


5 ot cannot be conteſted... 


"FS 206 > 


: ©. 


Q. But dues not St. Paul /ay that Chin by one Ot. 


| nog, viz." that of the Crafs, hath "HUEY for ever 


them that are ſanctified, Heb. x: 14. What Rom then 
4 What 


— 


1 


= 
FT F 
: 


- 


„ 


—= wwF 
- 


—— 


adn Se FDA 2 6 6 UAE © ua. oa 6 


thoſe Means of Grace which 


Blood of r Ci be ſhed for 155 
muſt needs be propitiatory; at lea 
| F ruit of the bloody Sacrifice of the Croſs. 


460 cis 3 Rn $4. 1 
* #: What the Apoſtle ſays is certgin] ry | 
Pais of Cri "ihe Gees h 


oe t ene Qf ering 
a Y which we are perfected forever ; becuüſe thy 


ortd was redeemed by. that one Sacrifice avid all 
other Means of dur Santification 6r Salvatio wn 7. 
their Force and Lang x. from that 'one Offer 
as that on Off by which Chrift bach 
ever them that 12 andifith, in no wi ay 1h by his 
Supplications, Dk as 5, 1 he for us to his 
Father in Heaven; where, as the ſame Apeſtle tells 
He ever livrib to make Interceſſon for us, He. v. 
ſo neither is it any ways injured,” but highly nem; 
by the e Soy the fame Offering 0 God the 

tar 


Sacrifice of the A 5 
Qu.. Faul 410 us that Chriſt does not offer bites Tel 


{elf often, Heß. ix. 25. What ſay you % this? 


. St. Paul ſpeaks there of his offering bimſelf\ ing 


Manner by dying for the Redemptibva" df" W 
World, 'which was io be but bnce.” Bur' though t 
Price of our Redemption was to be paid but col! yet 
the Fruit of it was to be daily” N00 to our Souls, 
Choi has left in 
Church ;. that is, by the Sacraments; and act ie. 


Q Have you any * nere 20  alltage for. Proof of the ; 


| Sacrifice of the Maſs ? 


A. Yes; we have the Words of the'Inftitution, 2 
they are related by St. Luke, Arif. 19. 20. T my 
B hich #4 givin for you Mo 1 the New Te 
ment in my Blood, which ( (Cup) ed for you... Nov 
fince we feally believe" by W Words of Gatter le 
that the Bread and Wine ate truly changed ine te 
and Blood of Griſ; and 8 that dur 
Victim, which for us was immolated upon the Cre 


in the Maſs exhibited, and preſent ro God. The Mis. 
therefore is Re oe ering 5 Sacrifice * 2 "oa fs 


alſo a 


propitiat 


hee; for if the Cup, 'v 


hat i 13; for our "Sins, 1 
by applying to ts 5 


Q. But what need c rber of the Sacrifice of the 


- OY bona nnn * 


1 


4 5 


N | | 88 e | * 
=_ - . m. SACRAMENTS. | . 
1 Perl Tb That we might have in the e the 
vo 8 nh, "Thar b {HS the EM of. Chit. © ; 
hal 3 the — of che Maß the Fruit 

| 5 0h, daily be app Fay 

. That his Chüdren might Fave, till e End g of 
ia 1 the World an external Were in which they mi 1 
= 2 together in the outward * iN Relig 9 5 3 6 BY 
—_ —  _ e Servant Wa 5 t as egi . | | 
=_ 277 the W; 5 f Hes n At 5 WT By 75 ** 
= e they. might unite themſelyes daily wit os High © 
—_ _. get. and Victim Chrift Jou, z-and daily, anſwer | thy 


ar Ends of Sacrifice. 


ws wks 
. 
* 


' —— — 2 Sh ——— 


1 bo Wheat Efetts has the Eu buſt as a Fern £3 ws | 

_:.. 55 The Council of 8 has defined ee, it is 
_—_ more than a Sacrifice of- Pratſe, or. a meer Commemo- 5 ** 
mition of Cbriſ's Paſſion, and that it is Latreuticunt, that- 4) 3 
9 5s 70 e by it we give to God, divine Honour, Eucha- | 
7. ien, 4 alt is, by it we give ” "Thanks to God, for: 5 | 
_ Beaghts and Mercies beſtowed upon us. Propitiatarium, 554k 
=_ ; by it we obtain Pardon and Remiſſion of mr: | | 
= 56  Lapeiraterium, that is, eit ye, obtain,” new | 

aces and Bleſſings. 

1% Q. Does 7 Sin, or the Pain dic ion „ u, 


2 faden ie 
is propitia tory, and '(htiafaory, by Virtue i the 
wn Inflitution z. as to Pain, both in this World and - 
e more” tis applied with due Piſpoſitions, and 
Oye = So Intention of the CAN, it RY \ 
isfaRtary or vr 'ho Works. 
PC Is: 1125 of a wicked Brief, = valuable as that . 
one? 
1 7 It bas the fame EfeR ablolutel becauſe a * 
2 Maa offers in the Perſon of Ori ks the Church; 
et the private Devation of che my Prieft may add to 
"REIT! in other Reſpeds. Fog ie 
We, 5 For whom is Maſs effered?_- ; 19 
For all the Faithful both beings uy dead; ax allb - 
is WP en, Ne c. that Wy may 1 on- 


Fa 1 we 4} , 14: 11 
43 La y) 5 bs 7 | e u. Ee. Wu * 1 * 1 
1 * — - 71 17 7 3 i. 


; Th 1 1 0 — ba 4 
> » 7 84 . , y Y J 
1 0 \ — 1 * » © 4 " H - . » 4 - wu : 
o - : — 
= % 

- | X : * 

* : 2 ( yr : . | 240 — 1 7 5 w * 5 
5 . gms , - " . ” * 
4 4 * 7 , | —_ | n ? : 
* = * 9 . 
** " 
— 
- 
1 Cz 


k n — ; * 
+6 00 = Do. 5. A. 15 awd, a4: eh... id. 


* ue, —— 


PT had 


OI. OQY:O OE [CUT CCS 
1 — I 


| WF 


| 857 


| 9 o& We that be bas youchfafed t 
Ee 


* — L 
"Kg 
"23 +44 3% 


* A . 9 = 
a * 9 * e 
. , o a 
. _ 
C # 
W 


N bal. TG . 4 1 
TR! 


155 ang the D 


the Sacr ce of the Crofs, that is, the G 
1 y.to thoſe for w hom k.. 
ſe 45 1 PONY bt it. Ae R 
BO N An 


Ittons be made 


Mes, others 5 
IN 
f I. pn 
e 


t; are 
5 


7 Funk 5 


; thc IEEE 


ee, ne Be oy 
that Affection, 10 br Arenas 


rificas were 2015 FO Poly a, devout, * 


with an ned 
ich we. ba! 

tgivi 
0 


ledgment. of 
ee th Woah 9 68 


dur and alfd. with 


RE 1 


2 
N Lore 
Fernen 


2 


{$62 Pings 1 1712 I Ml 


H A 11 975" 1 
& ge 


pſig: wy 22 5 bit IF 155 


ky 4+ 
2 1 


0 e Kast, 483 2 l / al ha ia 
ET t | 35 2 1. 4 


* 


— 


ane opt to be E 
e ihe Sacre nf the Meets : 


their Delive- 'y 4 


1 by 7 ih renin of de 4-1 
ns Alles tr the. Sacrifice 11 15 * 


1 T en ual Meaniog and are infleue- 
"Thy are added foe þ "Cori bile, obey. 


ye | 
1 9 


138 4 —_— 98 ik 1 a" 2* 8 


* " * 
4- ; ; 
. » s © \ 


385 


A. e to the Liviag 1 the Merits and Fruit © o hs. 


WE ff 


. 


» * * * g 
= 1 * bo 
7 
F 5 * , = 
i 
7 \ : 
\ 


j1 pr 1 4. 8 F © R A % 8 0 
2 Seh 444 Wee dot Dent Naas: "thai 4s, 


_ - 1 tion of the Day; but rather mock God, whi't durward- | 

_— - 2 they pretend to honour him, when their Heart is 
= r from r The like is to be ſaid of thoſe, 'who in 

=_ _ Time of Maſs are laugbing or talking, or who paſs the 
_— ter Part of the Time in criminal Amvuſements.; 


0 4 % 2 Sort of Petforis mult lſo daſwer for the Scandal 


_ e by their it Example, aud 5 their hinderi 
| I 1 Is from attending to their D as well as for hes 
" „ theſe moſt Sacred 1 ene ſuch an BY 

Pebaviove at this ao — 

Q. i nt a W e jo the Faithful thar Maſe i 
'* fs an unhuown'T * 4777188 

A. No; for the M conpaing, only ys Tapes, 
which the Prieft alone is e to ſa 

' Mediator between Gdd and his Vs gy OS, he 40 

- the People ignorant 5 e Ad. "Gikee they re 


- the Mast expounded, and en Ki their 
Fer Books; add dis aby: unpr 1 


Eye, that there is far 2 222 on noel 
1 ar © 'the” Prot Cominon- 


F. Can you ee e 

devoitly,” and Seq this Sac 
727775 . 7 : 2 Shins the Tri 
Ye fx dn i For" ride ts e * 
any good Chriſtian had been preſent upon Mount NE Cat 
| vary, when Chriſ was 3 himſelf e N 7 the Crols, 
2 & Sacrifice: for the Sins of 'the whole World; would 
ede Adder Te bis, e that 
4 bad the ſame Faith in Chi as you now hve) _ 
ve ſufficed to excite in your South molt vet) Act / 
\ "tht Lowe of Od, T hankſgiwing * fot W. edt 4 Metcy, 
Dea for your "Sins; er the you Eould"neſther 
hear any Word from the Mouth of heiſt your High- 
Prieſt, nor know-in particular, what. 


2 
177 


et. 1 


K 


Prieſt and the Viaim are wy * 3 'tis a ſuf- 


* N 5 0 74 


_ go. fulfil the Church Precept, nor fa 85 4 2 


ed in his Soul? 
Juſt ſo in che Maſs, Which is the fa e Sacrifſre ug that 
which Chriſt offered upon the Croſs;: "bent both the 


_— 
— 


1 


: * oy — L 
Soc —eG wes = ww td wh at cn... th. 4. wes a = * 


: v4 
a = 


— 


3 a Bt, 
| (able Ach of 4 n 


neceſſary ſor the deyout and profitable concurring itt 
recite the fame” Prayers with the Prieſt ; nay even the 


of 81 Paul, it cannot be call 


| "3 — 
: 5 A] 4  underfiood; | 


4 U #4764 7 1 5 
's Devotion; to- be-wellinfruted g 
and to excite-in'their Souls" fai- 
 Preile, 'T, bankſgiving, Repen- 
tance, &c. tho' they underſtand not rhe particular Prays © 
ers Uſed by the Prieſt at that Time. 'Befides, it ie nt 


in what is then doi 


Sacrifice d ved 90 Goch bt M Poople Gould e 


very ſeeiag of him is more chan what God was pleased 
"to arr Nee the old Law. Hence we find, aba the 
whole Hfulritude of the Peple eit praying without ; 


_ when Zachary went into the Temple to burn Inetuſe- | 3 = 


St. Lale i. lo, And it was exprefly ordered that 
there ſhould be no Man is the'Tibevovgle or Temple 
when the High Prieft went with the Blood'of the Me- 


 tims ine the er to opted r : | 
avi 47s Sg 1-046) 88 "5046 0G 


But der r r. Werten the Ufe of ankriowy 


Tongues in the Liturgy of thi Church I Cor. 4) 2 
A. Whoever will bur read that whole Chapter WW 
Attention, Wil eallly\ſce;'that Sr. Paul ſpeaks wot 4 = 
Word of the Liturgy of the Church 3 but ny rep? 
hends the Abuſe of the Gift of Tongues, which 4 oe. 


among the Corinthians were guilty of, who dr rf 
Oſtentation affectec to make Exhorgrions, or erte —_ 
porary Prayers, in their Aſſemblies, in La utter 

unknown, Which for Want of an Inte 


is far from being the Practice of the Catholick Church,” - 
 where-all Exhörtationb, * Sermbtis; and ſuch: like In- 
ſtructions are made in the vulgar Language; Wee 
. there is 0 Want of Interpreters, hee the People have 
tte Church Offices, interpreted in their ordiuat) PU 


Books 4 the Paſtors are commanded to exp oF bo 2 
ten to them, particuſariy upon Sendays and D 
the Myſteties 4 in the Maſs. - Beſides after un f 


age, yet in the Senſe 
— unknown Tongue, 


lince there is ng Language i in Taree whore unireffaly 
doe rea affe . 9 


tho the Latin be à dead La 


K * 


. 1 
— * © 7 = 
＋ | = * 1380 * > . * 


erer could be. 8 | 3 
of no Edification to the teſt of che Faithful: *BuFthis We | 


.- throughout, all the enn Par Why the 1 


5 * in Friocb, ibo ibis their Th nguage. 
wege of the 


6 
44 
* 


. 


* . —_ of N : . * as 5 «& | FE * p 
| 4 o : 7 a oF 7 L Ls * 4 J A 0 . ” < 
4 * . \ HH & +. 1 — 
. * 1 * 7 > 
- 4 4 4 1 ' < L : - 
: — * = 
. * 


5 n. being fearce u Village without be 


q: who uv rſt 8 it. « af 2 r 91 
ne ders the Churrh celebrate he Mah i 1 
i, rather than ia tbe wulgar Language 2 


A. Hr, Becauſe it is her anyen e aſl 
| in all her Sacred Offices even from. the Apalties Day 


therefore the Church who hates Novelty, defices:t pr. 
lebrate her Liturgy in W 8 
have. done for ſo many A r. — 
N  Uniformity i in the gabel ines 5.0 ſo a abe 
in whatſoever Country be chapces to be, may till hind , 


l 


| fame Language. to which he is. accuſtomed at Home. 


' Sloan the Changents dick haut Lon 


, as we 'find by Experience, are 
5 is this Method peculiar to the indy; Church 
en Ten all ihe oriental Schiſmatichs, ham different 


1% we learn from Monfiewr. Renaudot, in bis 
45 tation upon the oriental Liturgies, Chap. vi. 
| 2 ſay Maſs ig thę old Greek, af which the 


a0 1 ie: gw gage Hh Fug . 


1 4 » ſſever, ule in their Liturgies, their antient beben 1 
1 = have long face ceaſed to be u + 4; 


=» 


— 


and 


. 


Mtians, * M 


Abe Syrian 


{Muſcovites, \fay. Maſyjin Creek, tho? it is not IT 

People who ſpeak rg. but à kind 
1 Sclawonien.' 80 thoſe who d OW ſo riolently 
& the A or ke atho 15 Aach for not baviog 
- of care? Pokey Aw ck Are bays 8 


4 them. And What is ve- 
— — — is, mo $: 5% roteſtants have furniſned 


ne wich an excellent Argument againſt tbemſelves, for 
ba ing the divine Service celebrated in ſuch aEangnage 
as: the People do not underſtand; For we read in Or. 
Hee Hiſtory of the Reformation, P. 128, toc. that 

1 Elicabei's "ON $6 . ee 
« 367 ay 8 ; 


. 4 Was | 


the Liturgy performed i in the ſame Manner, and in the | 4 


? N 1 2 nn "Il ; = = 
* as. ; A \ 
4 * 4 4 
* # 
1 * = x 7 + 


4 pit AAR Ani: 3 5 


— 


is 


— e of Commos- Fay. 
7 TT > wi r;* with Permimon of me al fame fem om 
| _ | where the Miniſter had” dot'the of the 


- k _ Erith" 


+ tent ut the reading the 
1 1 Engliſh, Liwrgy, Which et ſto be} of 
1 9 SINE EE Ten Ft i . 


r 


% om +4». | 7775 


1 Wh ** enAanc 2 de 


Wh 5 i 5 2:4 
311 i 2 the cr ef 


55 85 * FX 


| ——_— 


AT Furt. 170 


pc Os ſame' with epentance N 
Hap to the 95 2 and l Aeg to" * 2 | 


&y 

21 Þ tho acc le ee 5 2 2 
It ſometiwes taken. far V | 

g to. Jiftice, ad. 1 I fb 


_\ nded God, wich g brim 
2 bh, It is; en Op. 


/ 


I” Fond, hie _ 
FR which is = 


/// / 
>, » „ - 
' — ; 


Sorrow, for Sins, coltetnized after Baptifua,  fcly 

BE 6nfeflion, and 4 Purpoſe of Waking * den 85 = 
3 Al iti ne whateb th Si we Hough 7 1 
; ti are forgiven ven us... o as = 
10 Ml 25 5 1 2 1 
- avi 1 RW; {[eever H 1 Ea s, | ES, b 
3x pad in . 75 1 * 5 —_— 

3 e in e 1 4 2 +. 18 4 
| e Pie . 3 8 
— : 0 Reſurrecti * cd pop" * 1 L 
| . Tet, a8 ft i How, vc eee 
[ | ee | : 2 
; — LE * 
1 | i: Sal 2 oy. N 
: 4G, * e N * i . 


_ = 4 u Nn * * 
r 
% - » by 


af ©. * . : E 7 
2 * p 1 * , | << : 4 ' . P 
* 4 : p 8 * * - | 
y a - 
" \ . | . Ws, 
? * £ a * 2 
- 3 : 


J vis. an. vn ward or , 
ed by. Jef Chill,” ., . or viſible Sign. is the BOY 


p HY 5 b us Chri/t, See St. Toh 
| 2 . 1 — 


5 $1 1 5 | 


4 * the remate Matter is Cin, mattal 


— 
1 0 
= 47 
* 0 
1 - 


2 8 Fiebig, . Tee 8 + Ambr roſe, in wa 
OR, Wer Difference ore eee irh, Baptiſm 
enance? 


0 a neceſſe Preparatio in the Wit quitet not - 
Confeſſi INN temits 9055 Paid due to. Sin! It 
_ abſolyes not Juridically: ae ee and can- 
not be repeated. Tig 9 71 nelp neceſſat hf ig to Infants, 
.and to Adult, at leaſt in Dette, otherwiſe. got ohtain- 


* * 
„ ? 1 * 
. 


mens dN M AN I b. N 


4 3 . Definition of 1 
if in Grace orugin- 


Form of, Abſolution pro- 


II. fer, and the inward Grace, is-the Remi/- 


ane 
tom, St, Mat, xviii. 18. r 
9 at is the Matter and F orm. of this Sacremont? 4 A 


& The Matter is twofold, vis: acre and immeili- 


immediate, ate the Acts of the Penitent, vis 3 5 


| rp et "OA" Tbe Nu ard the Words, 4 | 


--Q. To aha ; this Sacrament inflinueed 1 4 3 MF 
Faq 4, Pot the | Ws an of Sins N n "30 
ti * TVS 
I this 3 3 Salvation. 152 
Ys it is as neceſſary 27885 *. rega 


thoſe, who fall. into mental 2M after they are . 08 7 
Pe 72 Are noſ 55 Words in 7 05 8 forgiving - 


2 in Juſicienty verified by hh over Sven 
the A 75 1 5 the 
2 Indeed be Color pretend, but” falſely, = 
23 being {wo aig eremonies inſtituted ſor that 
Forp le, vis. Baptiſm, and Penance, 4s.the Lachers/ [> == 


eel In Baptiſm 80 4 forg e a.true /Contritivn, 
ult 


able... As ec. Ae is Keel : Jh.re- 


47 40 Cornel. St. GE ob | 


ks wy * Wr ee 5075 . 


5 Wag "RY | 


- 4 


r 4 D * 
1 » 


TIXY 


* 


. 


'] N 1 4 'P E - N. A *. e © ty 239 PF | 
5 x Gtions,. id. {3-064 1 
; | 8 ah Hep G > 


0 t may be repeated: It requires 
| foſſion, but it does not remit all the * 77 TRY 


„ it requires. Satisfaction. 
Fa What 3: it to forgive Sim? - e 


8 bs 2 11 to ptonounce the Words of Abel 25 
5 Aft „under Chi the 7 = 
do not. believe that Man can up op 
- Peers at no 50 Mas ar five Se by $7 | 
P Becauſe both the one and the other ally . 
i CINE 7 of God. * * —4 wetimes = 
an hisInftruments in e d to Life i 
e we believe that he has been Sled to 8 dint — 3 
| by 3 ſhould; in Virtne of his Commiſſion, as his 
=_—_ a prey ts, and by bis Power abſolve tepenting Sinners. 
0 is what * Proteſtants — t to Palos as f 
| el 2 we z for we find in their Common-Prayer-Book, - OO 
in - the Order for the V/ tation of the Sick, where they 
| preſcribe a Form of Abſolution the ſame in Subſtance a2 
that uſed in the /Cathokiek Church; Which ie u fol- 
you — Lerd Jeſus Chriſt, who hath left Power tos 1 
hure b to abfolye all Sinners cubo truly repent, 2 
believe in him, 55 bis great Mercy. forgive thee thine: Of 
fences. - "And utherity committed to me, 4 abſolue 
thee from all th I Is the Nawe of the Fahey endo 1 
the Son, and of the Holy Gb. A v9 = 
| „. We Ciel ar Bens NF 25 Ys 
is to refuſe or defer Abſolution for 
; Wy Penalties for Bin. % „ OY 


i hat din u Conſſhr vi, 
| er Nantes 'r ; 
2 e The Rule of the PI 0 defer Abl N 
Nog x-epting the Caſe of bf Nei y) rg thoſe of whols] 
poſition Confellor has juſt Tank to Doubt ; and toy. 


<3 LAG X > g —9 ) = 
s * 


/ A”. 8 "CO 


1 
=_ 
| 
f 


— * 
* 8 
— 


: 


/ 


. " 7 FTW pour 2 | Fi 


r 
. - v 


ref or deny Abſolurion. to thoſe who are certain in- 
— for 4 4 Which is the Caſe of all ſuch as uf 
555 a Word, to 85 with any Part of their "8 
to which they-are * 7 under mortal Sib s.. 
om. Cl 


give their * or do reſtoce ill · gotten Sogde, 
9 2 0 354 tam. Pen. F I 
= contr. 65. F 0. 


. 


otſake the Ha bits, or immediate Occafions of & 
79 Cone: W iv. A 4. 


f 


— 


. 
. - 4 


9 4 
. l 2 3 
— 
* * 7 | 
* * . . [ a — 
* a MM | CF 4 N 0 «Ea A * * * = — " — - . 
| a of | G + ay; *4 HA.) . 5 2 14 . = - 1 p 
1 - : — 3 . 188 l py 7 ? | , \ = * 1 
7 —— | 88 ; R 8 
| * TR * | q OE TIE ITS GEO” 110 FIFI"Y * tn Md yr 


FA TH 


ad, 1. E we” q 

What i Contrition, und w Rp i? 
„ inward Sortow-of da Fg for having . 
ISS goods God, With 4 firm”P wha wy 1 


1 offend him any de 9 ed; beca *. 
1 11 nifies a by . or -Bredhin : 3h 5 5 ; 
tl - Pieces, WII ch is eta 8 1 95 40 the 
Wt which ice, BY 9 25 5 e 
1 . How many Sorts 4 Done pn are | 
1 A. TwW- o EF oh "18 (1 Ny el : 
44 . What is perfect G | {a te 
Wy oft. Cheat tow. for bande 5 Gd. 
. | Wnt 1 ore" of & RE oe al Tin ** he 1 | 5 4 
74 | What # impor felt Comritis Pp oa * 5 * 0 W L 
79 5 Tu 2 Sorrow for ha Fg RY e wt 
75 | tf the Pains öf Hell, the Tur ptude Sin, 44 
_—_— ſome other itnperfe&; bat ſupe rnatut Aeg, 5 * 
—_— Y what Name de you "6 imperſder Courition | 
ws | 1 and tves it Fer fi from ge tet Contrition 7 q 
4 | 10 af +, called Attritipn., Now 48 8 the Diffete bene, 
= eyd fer in their ottve. The Moriy * feft On 
_ r God, as he is in hinſels A Motive 
4 of Helin, is Feat af oniſhmeat, i. et here 105 
143 5 Motive muſt de ſu erdaturgl, and the Sorrow; mutt” 
(4 = Seeed from actual Grace.” ue hey differ in their 
'.Y = : 3 Effects. The firſt is capable te a Perfon, with“ 
_—= aut the Sacrament of Penance, hd has a Defire, but 


2 Th 3 93 0 petrunity of + A Confeſſot. The ſeedpd; 

1 y — a 4 for Juſtification in the Sacrament,” 

—_ 0” ene wut liged te me an A of Contritfin 2. 

1 on the e red 'viz- a 
make, thy? is we receive! 


5 20 
2 E ere not ghe . ; ne ; 


EY Are wwe obHoed m wake 

3 -according ire Hin. 

—_ x No; one rue Ac of Coat ee 
= ee of every Sia, is to to! 


i 5 Wake out OConfellion.” * FN 
_ Wee Confefiion' in general," SM bog 
—_  - 1 2110 


— 


_ — ad as © —— 
5 8 a of * 
r 


anche * how w nag 6 74 
* 0 3 e ranks. 


* . : » 2 
ee 3 | 8 5 
> : . . — 
, 7 be "1 - s' | . N 
1 * - On * 
” . * * * * * 


— 


8 
* — 4 Ee, "> ny y * 
4 * * A*. = a ” 
5G ? *- ” 
— _ — „ mY 
£ = i . 4 "x 4 
* 7 | 18 
o < - o - — * 
I - . Li 
of wth T 


rn . nnn 
ö * * 4 * 9 R 
. * x b 
; * Na wet ht 
. | N 5 3 1 opt © i 
| | | * 4 4 1 a * n 


| an Find Which ms be ! W or partigolar, 
1 private, to God or ys Pe Way oh A- 
ws Ge Brace. . 7 1 „ | =_ 
1 n Fr „ 1 1 

A. Tis id wh art har Sins pn 9 -Privld a: 1 
daa to fay, to Prieſt whois approved of by the Bi-"-- - 
dt id order to receive Ablalution. 23 2B 369 £4. - © 
jo bring any Scrifgrure, which T _— 
155 „ 9 our 2 to the Miniſters of: Coed; and. 
N to be commanded by. Chroft 7 6) 263190 7, 
1 eff} Place 1 can 5 the Precept . x  _ 
the Old, Tepangnt, where. be expreſly commandy, _—_ 

1 cs — * . . Woman fÞ 292 any mee 
„ 1 ll 0 4 ſo 4 2 7 ped, and that | 
333 efſon be f 2 "then {confeſs e by = 4 

a E &. Num 5 17 5 ondly, The Er- 
le M tbe People 155 W to the Preaching. 

of St. Fob" "the'B: Baptift;" who. were, 7 Ram, 
confeſſing tit, Nur, St, Mas-'tn. 5 Torah, be San, - 8 
8 of St. meh, 9775 2 Sins ene ie anorhts, ©: "5 | 
Chap" Cver. 06) "hat is, te the Prieſts of the:Churck,4. [ 
Fourthly,, The Fateh of t e firit Chriſtiaas, Mm tes 
belle den came, an; confeſſed. zan, declartd their Deeds,» 
Ads xne-485, Now as to the Command pf Ari, fert 1 | 
een of Sure Sins to bis Miafſters 1 ore it 
fromithe' Commiffion which he gave; tothe. When ? - 
ſaid do hiv' 9 205 Je the e eee 13 
E ven 3 und dee Sis,» _ © 
or r 5 175 4 KK YET 12.26) 7 a 
22 er 4 2 t eir- ucceſſorg, Dien vt * +. I 

te Bills "Pets of hy wh . Commillune -. +. 

ower to remit S. A ſtles and their; % = 
Succeſſord/ "were made bi Wea 11 5 by 23 1 NY U . = 
Lord; and bag , P 2 e biad and ale 9 : 
from Siu, 40 Ak Bens 25 Fa 8 (Hh Chu ref St Adis» 5 * ſ 
1 Earth "wi 7 l ö F {3 | 

art 4 pe ins 13 
7 No, * 1 
vor he Pall "looſe ent: led: in „ LY _ 4 
Hers: thetn } Judges 1 gur Se 7 


bony E Tr, Fork fows by d neceſſary Conſequence, that © 38 
by 3 25 8 them: S 


3 N o p 


1 


17 


n 


F 


- 


EC ⁵ͤ5—n)!1 ͤ᷑²ͤ ͤu.öö ̃ Ü. rs ol 


AS 


N 
= : 1 . * 
. — : ; . * 23 CS *. + 


: 
OE * 4 * 4 - 


3 
My N 


= 
= 
— 


A 


The OR AMENTS WY 


55 or how could they exerpiſe this Powet, af F i "NE 
Sience unleſs 4 firft knew. v the State of the Sins Wh 
ner's Conſcience, ne ther could th ey preſcribe ſuch Rem, = .- 


” - medſes;and give fuch Advice as Was neceſſary for e, f 3 
K. Penitent's Cure, or Amendment, unleſs. they Ak Por , ſet 
| = the particuſar Qualities-and Condition of the, 924 5 af 
Sins Ae Penitefit 'commits; which cannat be without,:, | va fel 


Cenfeſſion; ſo that we conclude with St. Augn in, that 
to preteed that it is enough to confe ſs te God alone, Is 
| Mays ing void the bat ee of th. Res. N to tbe 79 
urch, that is, contradicting the Ga + and aking.. | 
Void the Commiſſion of 2 N "Hor, ff is; Og 
Vit 9 'p y FL 90 
| "oi 5 Chriftlans 5 20 fo worſe + att their ir Sim 2 p 25 
. Les; all mertal Sie that can be reme mhered. th; 
tor a diligent Examen. Moreoyer the Penitent is 30 de- 
clate their Numbet, Species, and Circumſtances ; not 
| only the Circumſtances as alter the Kind or Nature of, 
zthe Sin, but alſo accordin 815 ſome Divines, ſuch as 
very much aggravate the Guilt... Now as to ve 
Sins there is no ſtrict Obli ation to confeſs them; wr 
If it bedoubtful whether the Sin be mortal or venial, 1 
be is to confeſs it under that Doubt. 
-Q. But by avbat Rule can 4 Perſon be * to ky 
 aubether his Sins are mortal er vemial ? | 
A. All thoſe Sins art to be eſteemed mortal which Bo 
Word of God-cepreſents to us as hateful 10 God,aga inſt 
which it pronounces a Wie, or of which i it n that 
ſuch as do thoſe FU ſhall not efiter, inte the Ring- 
dom of Heaven. theſe” we have 0 Inſtances « 
both i in the Ol and New Team, eel] ale . ek. 
aviii. Rom: i. 29, 30, 31 1 .Cor.. 7005 19. Ga. „ 
19. 20, 21. Epheſ. v. 5 XXI. 8. 
Q In what Caſes is 7555 ſacrilegious | and void 5 
| 180 A. If any mortal Sin is wiltully omitted pr. a diligent .. 
Examen negle&ed, either'as to Number or Species eo] 8 
the Sins, or for Want of a true Jordi for, in, Or a 
firm Purpoſe of Amendment. The Confefliqn 0n..is allo .: 
invalid; if Ad Prieſt to whom. he made t it has not . WY 
oF 


| neceſſary Faculties and Approbation. . But in Caſe 
Fl Tease omſes ny 1085 diet a a l oc 
10 ob. W3!s el Os 341 | 


: VU TIN 
* 1 * HINTS > a 1 : 
> Tok 3 4 - , þ. 4 


E 


— 


G 3 # : & © 
* a = 
N : « 5 * 
Fr wn LL ww if a — p - 


e 


„3 
£2 23 
> On. — N —_— 

8 8. 


8 


\ 


8 
11 4 
3 * od 
"” 
a. 


1 


2 
o = I - 
"= 
a 
* 


ſed before the goe? o Communion, I berememben d N 


; feſſion. wiz; 6 A, id; 9. * 7 ee 
Q:. . it 3 — $79.40 congen they Shame or Fear. | 


generally follow by another great Sagi in receĩ- wu 
- what 8 fall dreadful,” ſuck Sinners ſeldom ſtop at 
8228 Y 


confeſſings: thaw eſs ery ive of which chen are dente. 


| ls hiobiles Godby hearty Þ i 
for 1 25 N by rt 5 77 


128 A . © * 
IVA 5 Pp 4 * 452 ; 
| N N N "N < x © "244, no 


PY 4 7 
2 
— 


75 cos * valid ; However, if a atlas N | 


mind any Sin he omitted, he is to confeſs it;; if he ge. "i 
members. it before, Communiooy þ ought toibe-confel- 3 


after Communion, he mult confels;1 it in his nals, Con N 


any mortal Sin in Canſeſton ? ; Yong» 
A. Yes; it ia grievous Sin, ernte hing 4: 
the Holy Ghoſt, for which Auanias and, {Fg —— „ 
1 2 a juſt Judgment of: God. Ad v. Fames 10 
100 due deceitfally iti God and that iu x 1 
* of the utmoſt Conſequence. Tis a Sacrilege, an, „ 
being an Abuſe. of the 9 Penances. and is.) 


ving unworthily t e Body and 'Blood of A. And 


the firſt bad hon and Commiunjos, but uſuaſly 90 
on fort a long, "Time —— theſe Sins, and very oſien die in vl 
them Fa not only a great Crimę, but alſo a great 51 1 
Folly and Maqdueſs to coggeal one's Slds in Confelhon 31 
ber ſuch Offenders know very well chat theſe S9 = . 2 
muſt be confeſſed, or that they muſt burii ſor ever inn 
the es of Hell for mem; and they cannot be ig- 9 
ne that theſe bad Conteſſions do but increaſe: their 
Burthen, by addipg ta ir the dreadful, Guilt of repeated) * 
Sacrileges, which they will have far more Mifficulty g 


1 
* 9 

oo 
24. 


ſo much aha mad,” bf _— 0 8 IN. e I: 33% 26 4418 1), k 4 | 

ee 7 has been /q — A 

bone dh . . 7 J 
Aa — ich, ta all an ew WY. 
e Cre | 46 re 


any Mergy x and ſo D 70 4 3 


make. a age Confeſlion.gfi all: bis. Sins, at least from 

the 25 e. a bad Conſeſſion;; beciuſe Als 
the he bas made face he began tweonctafiant ; 
his 80 — 8 —— 1 an conſequenty nulkund o * 
| "ou * T muſt be all N 5 | . 


"G3 T3 K ann. 3755 


* 
: 
— 
Yd * _ | „ * 
* 7 w 
„ 
o i*& 2 * 
© + . * 5 Y 
* 
= * - 
* : ; 


Mt + What © 


ervation di you make 


| Her ? i 

i er theres #0 Obligation df « . 

0 9 * of priyate' Sins. 2 we ate not % LT 

ta! TIS Perſon NEN bur own. As to 
de Confellor, he is obliged ro perp ay IS - 

—_—_ bythe Law ne of God 1 
14 - Church ; fo that whatever is declared in Confeſſion, tbe 
164 . never diſcovet 7 either! aid or i- 
e e to any one upon any Account wWhatſover, nay, 
not eden to fave his on Liſe . The Vi — * 

_ : Ny is un wk * eee Be 

48 and what are 


me £1, in Hort, Hort, 
e airy for — 
| no of Fast? 
A. There are e Fink, 


8 to conceive a 
Sin, and a Sorrow. for having 


1 9 


fm Refolution of finning 


3 no more. T. to 
2 Xt a « good Conſeſhon of ult our Sim to #. Prieſt, 
1 proved. by the Ohurch. Fiftbl); a Reſolution: of 


"We "fie SACRAMENTS. 


en, N 


ens e 
atred and Deteſtation 8 
fallen into it, and 45) wy 
the Diſpleafure and Wiath of God. Thirthy, to 


7 » * 20 | 
4 


, 
, both in Regard of the Penuent e 
) 


el 


on 
— 


175 ing Satisfaction to era eh ee 
iT OO Wh ego 1 . YI 2 * WY 
15 : i graper Hin er enance, wales ” 
i 7+ e fbf 20% 44.31 1795 . a 


. thole CR leh! 


1 

© 4 

1 pt 

—_— {0 ve 

3 

1 WW $0 

y a ö * * 

* > . 
8 
1 
FE * 


| The firt owe i 
.. dained, and made capa 


-abſolvi 


* ue wy * = i 
as CR 16 f 1 £2 92 vr «ana 
8 aw —_ 
b C q - 
„ r _ — — 

Y 2 ws _ © - E +> — * 2 — rr 0 
[os - 4 - 6 — = 
Ja - Y o as. FL * %.” — - 
& 4 3 3 1 * on — 

i 3 "_ + 
6 ihe ; : oh. © a 
- 8 


— 


8 
* 


1251 1 "+ 


. G 
: * „ 
. = , : | 
. * * * . 
4 ＋ — » 
9, abs | D Ei kc 
* 6 8 
7 1 . * ha 


Prien does not Lan an, till ms Hes 8 | 
hom be ie to exerciſe that Powe, ahiick is contre Walt 


vid 010 at 


ee Decr. he. xl. 1 


< 
"1 
= = 5 * 
— 5 Ls - , 
45 1 
* *« FY 
= * 
. 
2 2 


bo | od op vr cb jo, ane « 
| 1 ante Ne Fowers a Prieſt is endowed: — Fi 
Power of bincing and loofing the Soul, called th Naber * 
Fa 3 Order: The other is a 'Power-ofetercifing the Power | | 
© of binding and „ and js called 8. Muc of J. 


ven when a Prieſt woot 7 
Fa, 2. ti | 


$127 + 


dioy ? 
p > ; LY 4 
* 
3 » 
*. p 
. 
” 5 a 
4 + 


- 2 
p y = - 
4 F 
= 
* 


1 


184 
898 
= 


þ 
N 
0 


21 


— OR = 
"= * * * 
ON 


GT 


<4 
— 9 


— * 9 
* ” 


Aa... 


Tg he 
„ 


— 
— a 


By g D N e ay 


8 
. 


- 
= 


« * 
i: s. 
\ 
* 
4 bo 


. | 54 * 


OF bes bim Fs the Popes Biftop, or other Prejates, who 
have Furi/didion. So that every Prieft hay nat be 

; 4 72 uriſdicion, * by conſequence every Prieft 
cannot & 8 from Sin. - How much therefore does it 
debove all Penitents to be very careful to make; ufd of 5 

Prieſt who bas the Power e Furiſdifion, that is} of 

4 one who is rightly approved; becauſe if they cone to 
one who is not approved of b by the Biſh the Place, 
elt Confeſſion 4 null, and the Prieft's Abſolytion i of - 
u Force ot Value. As to What ma de objeGed, that 
there are ſome Prieſts who ate exempt from the Power 
"ad uriſdiction of the Biſbop, as having Faculties from -- 


the Superior of 2 Order, by Virtue of a Privi- 1 A 


lege granted to them by the Pope: To this I fer, 


, that ord are no "re rivileges and. tions nos 
in England ;. forall Aer Pier an ptions 
. hk? have been formerly are "all recalled þy 


 Tanccent the XIIch's Decree In the Year 1695, as; alſo by i 
' the Decree of Benedid the XIVih, ia the Year 4945. 
which expreſly obliges all regular Prieſig of what Deno- 
mination ſever here in Augland, to 8 ſtrict Submilion 
and Obedience to the bine A to 8 OT 
>; or Power of admin the Sa era 28 
.Q. What is the Form of Abjolution ?.. En 
4. Our. Lord Teſus Chrift abſolye thee, and 1 by his. 


than” ' abſolve thee,” as far as I have. Power, and. 3 14 | 


| Co in need, from all thy Sins, in the Name bf- - 
: Fat ang £526 und of the Holy has 


Ls 


A: *Tis doing what is ſufficient, or what 42 10 2 


n i Perſon for the Injury he does to another * I 4 


. What i Saeramental Saviofadion 2... \ - 1. 


a 


and redeem 1 5 ee ain due to Sin. 
1 Which are the- Pena Mine's we or mp ſeo 
2 * 5 N 


0 See rs the has 8 in 175 * 
E oy of 17 * Volume * 34. SY 


ub ” 1 . „ 2 , 
4 # - o \ FP”. * 1 * 
„ * = 8 — * 1 13 * 4 2 + wi x a 
q FE — 5 * f * * * ; Y 1 
4 l - 4 — 7 4 | 4 * 7 2 
— « , "©. 0 =. - - - if « S ' 5 
6 . PR : o _ - » © - LS 
* 1 1 a v 4 , * k 1 
£ N 2 * =, 4 _ SY - 1 F , * 
my 8 f - any 7 = Li. es l 5 


>. 1 me 
— re 


4 
8 2 


"CE What * Satisfaftion 2, 4:1 b ; N / | 


= undergoing the Penalty impoſed by d FIR +48 + 
towards re — 5 WIN mary — to God's Hoaut, 1 43 


— * * . ' A. * 22 
8 — ao P b 
OFFALY, 

* 9 


5 v3 HS | = 


WS The $ACRAMENTS 1 
2180 A. kn the "firſt Place, all Calamities human r 
ſbjeck to, when they de willin gly embraced for that 1 © © 
x F A; in, Paſting Prayer,.and Alms, WAN all. 4. 
Ne. er- Orks: | 
. * Manner do we repair. Ges 7 — 
the vreſaid Pains, and why? - | 8 
* Tbey are all recommended, and 8 ia 
ite Serigtures, , by Almighty God. We are to ſubmit 
187k Patience to A Calamities.in Compliance 
with gieine Providence; By Prayer, we ſubmit our 
e 0 regulate alf its F ale to the divine Will. * 
* Falling. we pumiſh the Body for committing Ex- 
- etſſes, By Alms, we fatis for the ill Uſe we make of 4 
is Gods of Fortune, For as all Sins ate commſtteed | .*t 
Again Ged, our Neigbbour, and ourſelves ; ſo alf Dau- 4 
"os % God ate contained under Prayer, both internal F929 © 
uad eternal; Duties towards our Neighbour; as AGs 4 
of frarermal Love, c, are contained Under A/ms- Bu- 
des toads ourſelves, as Mortification and the like, | 


ate contained under Tafigg . 
I dence have Priefts the Power of impoſing * 
ave them Power of bindit 


males or ſati⸗ 2 75 Works? 
—_— and: long. both from Gs and the Penalties due 


1 5 A. From V. who 

| 4 Sic: As in temporal Tribunals, the Power that frees 

* 3 =  "Fom Death, extends to aflign, or pardon Puniſnnient, 

_ If 7 to reform the Offender. 5 1 
8 Fs N are the * Properties of the Penalty, i . 

poſe 


| A. They farisfy hoe the temporal Pain, and ought 10 
—_ 5 "be. medicinal, that is, proper to reform the Sinner. os 
55 Q.. Sali faction an Metal Fart of the er "iS 
Rl 5 nance? ? | 
A. An acct of Satisfaction Is: effegtial; 'but ar Y 
5 "at SarisfaQion, belongs only to che late thy: of the 8 
«Sacrament ; for the *Abiolution 1 is valid, before the Sa- N 
tisfaction is performed} tho in ſome Catan icrequiſie 3 | 
that San isfaction precede Abſblution: e 
Q. This Doctrine of Satisfattion ſu ſes a fol Thing, Fiz — 
viz. that t ſome Pains be due fo Sin a ter the e a . - 
14 7 8 * 8 +27 acts 1 8 1 «La, * whe 3 bie. 


* 
+3 
* . 4 <z 9 
* ' . 79 : 8 *% * 
— 0 * 2 * on *. 1 * 1 ” 
. 


* * 


ccc oo Ao 


* 0 7 T 
FO , | - 


* „ 16 - 2 
5 4 = 
1 3 * 1 7 ”. * + n . 
#4 . * 1 * 5 3 Co” 
1 1 : CINE: + . 
— A I "> 1 1 
*. 1 > 
- \ - 4 \ 
* „ 
- ins 


= 3 
4 = | o p < : Fo .»* 4 * 
11 1 . 128 4 ; 1 7 & : . 
.- Aa » \ Mics . 

= 


8 gence, Put . and 


e | 7 2 N. * K A TY " ; 247 
| Divines diſtioguiſh, e —.— pain and tem” 
Pain; the 2 —5 Pain is forgiven, but the tempo- 


the Neceſſity of the Thing / he loſtances of David, who 
was puniſhed by the Death of, his Children aſter his 
Sins were forgiven ; 2 Kings All. and other Inſtanges of 


temporal Calamities, inflicted for Offences, though par- 
| daned. And.this Method af tempo 


ral Pain, is the 
Foundation of our Faith as 4 — Satisfaction, 

195 hy the Dead. Pk 
ſen 4 ar Another . 
e Church, and appearg in 
7 Vet medicinal Seen 


Feat it is defined)b , . 


Peace, or. 1580 Coutrit e pr 55 can 
de more grofly* ee nted N Indulgence are by 
our Advyerfaries ; for the 5 of Proteſtagis i ima- 


N that it is a ardon for Sins to cone; whereas it 


d nd ſuch Thiag. For we believe there is no Fower 
in Heaven dr Earth that can give leave to commit Sin 3% 
— conſe Bd get. there is bo. giving. Pardon belbre⸗ 


ns to come. 5 
. 1 4 you prove "that'\the Church has e 4 


be, fr Chrilt 7 gran Indulpences, that.is, 4 / 


arge a penitent Sis * from the Debt of. the temporal 


3 Eh dc remains due to his Sint? TID 
| it from the Promiſe which Chri mace 1 
00 74 e T oil! give unto thee the Keys of the Rim 


Hom! of "Hea®#n, St. 5 3 XVI. ig. * hatjorx ever tho 


alt ind on Earth, {ball be bound i Heawen, and whats » © | 


er tar ſbatt looſe on Ea, all be Ibo/edin Heawen® 
Felon Pr made 6 e 


tion or Limitation, muſt needs imply a, Powet of looſigg 
all ſuch Bonds a4 might otherwite 
| . Soul- from entering Heaven. 8 


binder, or- retard " 


a Ce 
oy w 


des Conc, Tus. 3; xv. Decre. de FUE... _ 
7 by IND RS till 


* a : „ 
. * * dn 2 7 


4 Pain commonly remains, as it appears. both from 


ne chat an dul nce is a Leave to commit Sin, or at Ya 


9 


to 
* 
* 
© 


= 
1 
— x - Wh 
- 5% 
„ * 1 


; How dhs ia the Obt tion 
118 * N <p a kgs Yf 85 „ ©: | 

A. It takes off the penal but not the edict Pan e 

0 e the” Drad remit he Paine in, * 


| A NE, ET 
N 2 5 Not by Way of bel den. or Jugtlaias 00, but. 
on by Wayof Prayer, of Suffrage accepted by Go . 
. Diſpefitions are required to gain an Indu- : 
gence 
1 The Perſon wult be in the 1 Ar conſeſß, 
2 communicate, A orm the re 
% 3 in the State of Grace. 7 We 7 80 | 
at is a ple lence? 1 
If dul) Af ab 2 Remilſion 4 Mite Gor - 
portal Paniſtment due to paſt Sins. +4 
7 " Q-What 3r i particular Haug? 
4. Tu a Remiſßon of Part of desen lan- 
Bent due to Sin. A e he. 
T ſuppoſe tn 5+ witant by an Indulgence | 
n rwenty, thirty, or forty Days or Tears. Bi 
4 + goo nor che Meaning of. this Calculation. | 
. According to the antient Canons and Difciplioe oy. | 
the Church, temporal Puniſbments of. ſuch a. rover 
of Days or Years, were decreed for certain $198: Ard. 
when thete was ſufficient Hagen to „er the Tp» 
| it was Called an Jndul 77 
Q. But the Chiba bes 
ib what can be the preſent 


Bt ene. 2 


ET 
AADOUoIDpOADO New fg. acc ac, 


onger in, "7 dance 
eres 1 5 Tore ard 1 


11 fo many Days or Years. If a Sinner 15 e „ 
1 to theſe Punifbments, bei, free, and fans et in 2 A 
—_— an Indulgence. 3 
A4. ho thoſe Cracks are not in Foce, che W a 
=_ God i is till in Force, which requires tempotal Puniſh- 4 
ment for Sin 1, and the Chürck by the. Power it bay 0 
_ . relaxes as much Puniſhment, as ae inflicted by | 8 

1 $108 # the ancient Canons. Rh FA 
i 14 endl Fen Chriſt ebundanth ati bath for Sin, u 
15 5 . te 1% * W and eternal / © 
= Wir ö 11 4 of IF ms 1 * 
err I 

__ XR” See Bellar. 1. 1 de 1 n | 
| 1 þ | PF, 5 LR 4, 2 75 we | © $ Can | : 
/ 11 * 4 5 | 2 8 4 ' ; " : f 1 m 7 ; | | 3 N ö W +3 9 x4 1 1 4 | 


— 


2 ul 


 —” * 
2 
. = ; — 
82 2 ©. o : 
„ 
* 1 


8 


= 
— 
OS 


$6 
: = 


3 


r Fs IVE 5 


=. 


| 9 


kur Vacraments, and f - ood Works for the Ren gener 
nc 


FSi; e applied by Indulgences for. the Remillioa of 


F al Sinners to return to Ae with hes whole 


Treaſures ig fer 


ofa 3 ne the Cooverlſions of ao Numbers mu ne 
"ety N puepiring. of 07 os woe. oh good 
=Y 


6 i} C : ©» 4 


"Vt Tk 


{Hp E N . 
ee oh Mi ae 


- Cheiſt eh nt 7 
1 ce has abundantly fr ſatisſied aud laid up 
ure for that Purpoſe, but the Remedy is to 
accordingly as be ba has ordered. It 2 A plied 


e | W 2s there. Sk: be An Jak Oc» - 


F & is 7 dh 


What ee acre 
is a ſolemn ple enary lad 
4 certain Privile relatin: 74 e 

en he de 3 
the ſupfème Paſtor, 5g) ſpecified in his Bulla, or Orders 
directed to them for that Purpo 2 And tis (fo, called 


trom the Reſmblagce ee 3 the Jubilee Tea in 
the old Law (which was a Year of Remiſſion, in ien 


Bondſmen were xeſtgred: to . "_ every ane te- 
turned to his Poſſeſſon A* „But accord 
ing to ſome it is 1@-ca from ya 1 Word. Ju- 
latio, which bgnifies Foy ot 1 it cauſes 
2 ſpititual Joy in the Souls.of all who were made Page, 
thereaF; tis granted every twenty-fifth Tear as - 
alſo upon theft extraordinary Qoraons, to-fackas-bew- 
ing uu Penitenit, all N receive . the Bleſſed 


Sacrament, and perform the other r e = x 


A! and Prayer, uſuall {ſcribed at ſuch Times... 

8 he the F NERD Te ahi 
hg Cathel«chs os the Time e Jubilee r ab FL 

8 Time the Church moſt preſſing 


- 


them-by- ſettiop-open-her 
ayour.; ſo that che moſt uſeful Piece 


e the Taufe of fat it is 
1 ts lIodulgences are an e io Sin, or 


 an'Occafion of A N nn our Ad 
E unfulth o 7.0 25 F HOT 


my” +37 Ku, 51 10 
£2441 3 Ns 1 


. What. is aber 


ö N by » 
4200 3830 > ox 85 | © Ro 
n PIT bord! | 


I - 
= 9 - » | 4 * 
= 
* © 5 l | \ #& * | 


1 
112 n 
1 
uni 


. 
res 
= | 


a F 

Fu * 

Pw +4 
4 


105 ; we and an infamous Life. 


4560 - . 8 I CR, A 1 EN r 8. „ 
5 Tis a Difability of becoming 2 or ex. -- 
1 8 Functions, oceaſionẽd either by Nature, 5 {A 
1 bis ongl aults e the Law, N | 
; kd the ts the Function. 1 Ex as Ty 1 
Jo majiy Fed, render Perſons irregular 2+ 
1 2 even viz. of the Mind, as groſs Ignos 
f the Body, as Eunuch, eh, Wc 
Bi mth, ple Ec. Servitude, as Slaves, Ac. Want 
of dye, required by the Council of Trent] Again, Biga- 
ny, want of Lenity, as Murde pers, Hangmen, Butchers, 
Jogos. and Witneſſes in Caſe of Death, WM. 
27 criminal Pefecb, render Perſons irregular ? 
ien Hoe, vi. Re-baptizing ; Receiying, or 
88 Zima Functions, otra to the Canons; 
Heteſy Xx concerned in Murder, © or voluntary Mutila- | 


Dee, Irregularity annul Ordiriation ? E $37 og 
No; it only Tetidery tie wess and, 1 
unkawful ang finful: - 

Hao prove you that theres a Power i in _ Church. 
of excomminnication os 

First, from the Setzer of the Keys Cats from 
the 18th Chapter of St. Mar. where it is faid, iche vill 
ot beat the Church; tet bim be to thee as a 4 by and 
4 Publican, ver, 1). And from the ad Epiltle of St. 
jn where he ſays, Receive bim not into the Hauſe, 
uur ſay unte him, Fe bate . ts You, ver. 10, And likewiſe 
from the iſt 1 wor St. Paul to the Corinibians, the 
FthChapt tb ſuch a one do not ſo much as eat, ver. 
11. and in "a 4 r 88 e 4 Ln were | 
germs? x + 3 by „ 


41 18 {3437 "i a 
2 7 


— — — * 


* Eads UNCTION ee 75 


= HAT is Extreme Union, and 01 fo, talled IX 
$* , A. Tis anointing the Sick by a Prieſt, 
Wer J enten Form of Words. 'Tis called Extreme, - 
beckuſt it is applied only to dying Perſons, and with 
Reſpeck to former Unctions, N in ol; Confima- 

Lion, Ec. ie the laſt. | 
..& How 


* l 
_ N * 1 m 4 ; . * 
* 1 9 . N ” * - , L 
. * 
. P . 
= 
„ — 


1 0 . 
. ö " 49 : * - - 
A , , wv , F « * *. 5 . 


4 


| ſaluteh Sietelſry, yer It is nece 
and Eccleſiaſtical Laws. All thoſe, Paints are declared”: | 


6% 3 * 4 6-737 | l f 21 

5 2 | 10 * N I'4 2a ii 

mne UNC TON. , Wh 
Q. Heu do you prove thad this anointing of the Sick - 

| is a Sacrament ? when, and hy <yhom was it inflituted N 


A. Becduſe it is an outward Sign of an inward and. 
ritual G#ace. The anointing, Witches l the Pray 


that aecompan 
a Grader du 
— Words Gf iSt. Janes, If he ble in Shs. they fball 


ir are the dfb Sigh z the 11 


1 bia Chap. v. ver: I Ils uncertain when 
2 


crament was inſtituted. But the Council of 
Trent * hat declared, that it was itſtuted By Chrif, 


promulgated by St. . Fames, in the 5th Chapter. of die | 
Þpittle; where it d commanded; I any ofie "feb among 


yu, let him tall for the Prieff of the” Chultch, and Tet © 


thom*prity er him andiuting him oth Oil th the Name 


rhe Lord's And the Prayer of Faith Pall Jawt the fit 
1, and the Lou ſball'eaſe him”; and if he be. in Sins, . 
they Pall be forgiven him, ver. 14, 15. "Tis alſo in- 


rhmazed by St. Mark, in the 6th Chapter, Where s. 


laid, the 9 anointed with Oil, many that Were 
ſeth; ver. 


„ 5 f be 6 Formof wht federt 


awho-15 the Miniſter of "its. and. # 4 neceffary for Sal. 4 s 
tion £ 
be inimethate Matter; 1 Ot of Oe weng : 
by a Biſhop, as the Council of Trent 7 declares. The 
Farm are theſe Words, 5 oy 


33 and Bis 
own oft tender Mercy, ma Fardun thie.aubat- 


JI Sins thou hy ies oy by 555 2 Hegre - | : 


and ſo of the-other Senſes. e onl iſter. i by. 
Biſhop ot ' Prieſt? "And the this tf is not ab-. 


by the Words of St. James, above 1; db LAY 
receive this Sucrame it: Pens 


Death H Hes or by Wounds ; 2 not Infants, and 


ſuch as are Fools, and (rd ob - "Some Divſnes lay 
_ Children ef ſeven Years of Age ma 


capable of venial Sinz tho 10 ne ver chmmunicdtecd. 


2 29 DO; ee. Ni — 
_ Can 1. de Extr. Und. el Can. it 8 : 
3 See Sef. xiv- de laſt. Sacra Bein Dok Cop 4. 


Ow nd 2 8 * 


'N Only adult Perſons, and ſuch ag ate i 92 ger of. 4 5 


y receive; it, being . 


"TEN 


"© Forgive F öf Sins, promiſe d i in -» 


ary: both by Divine > 


<< a a.4 . ik... Aa 


_——AT 


p N * , a . | 4 "4 N ; | [ 
= i 4 ? * . 1 * - : ? | 2 
* * bs . \ 
+ * 1 4 — 4 | 
p oy — - A. 1 : 2 
4 4 K *%. * W 
— a>? l » = = _ 
1 l 


,Q. Are 'Perſons be anvil hf Bil er Pers | wi 
4 1 ann J EY rn Poet 6 | it 
E344. 54 =—_ En 
When ought e nee r 
* In th Sickneſs where there id er — - _— 
"Death? Bot i 5 is to be obſerved, that w £ tha 
to. defer it till the laſf Hour, of Apt af Doh be = 16 
cauſe „ f is more profitable for the fick-Perſon to — * be 
2 it whiſſt he is at Leiſure, Reaſon, and Memory g _ 
* himſelf for it. 7 ger 
4 en ongbt a Perſon to prepare bimfelf for un 8. = * 
s 6.74 . 1 i 
If he be Fe Rp he. aft clear his Con- 6 
_ ſcience by a true and fincere Confeſſion: He ought. a 
uſſo to make an AQ of Contiition, at the Time he re: ah 
ceives it, and to beg of God to forgive him the Sins. 1 
which he has committed, by every n or Fart wat Q. 
AO Fo 6 poſe be has 1% Bis des Fe # 5 a 
—4 e {here of- 
conn mf is Sins, . what ought + dns, er 3 rece 
t Caſe he. muſt wr an AR of Ccatri- 70 
e or Sorrow for his Sins, and give Signs,” that he men 
has a Defire to obtain the Forgiveneſs for 024 and 10 Wt 
receive the 3 0 p 7 3 
Can this ament iven, to cine out TL | 
5 Senſes ? pad i 


Ves; if they deficed it before. or ve probably | 
a have deres 1 | hot 56 
Q. What Parts are 16 be aminted? | ; | 
Ihe Hes, Ears, Noſe, Lips, Hands, and Fees, and; 
- ja fome Places the Nein,; but not in Women. When... 
| any — naval Ts whnting, the gaareſt e eee 
=_ noint FP 
_—— "Q. What are the Effelt: of this Sacramem ? . - 1 
5 A4. Firſt, it remits all wenial Sios, and mortal gs 
forgotten adly, it remits ſomething of the Debt of 
Puniſhments due to paſt Sins; 3dly, it heals the-Soul 5 5 
ber Jofirmity and Weakneſs, and a certain f 
to Sin, contracted, by former Sins, which are apt 8 
- 3emaſt-th. the Soul, as the unhappy Relicks of Fin ; 
ur it . en and n * the: ou to 1 
N 


1 a orDERE. Je, 
| with Patience, the Paigs and Iilpefs of the Body, ind  - ©" 


it arms flo: north _ 7 1. 
i it - reſtores corpora i,” God | 
| CC ram SO 


Q Can the ſame Perſon receive this Sactament me 


than ne 1 


1 es but not in the fake Whack; unleſb it ſhould: 
Peron long Ne * thaf the State of the fick 
Pet u to recover our _ 
1255 and then fall dne the lik ks Ou, 5 


1 


* "Is Wa. p 
* 155 * ret 
1 
. * 1 


7 


1 = 


Ord, 


A472 
© 17. A. Tis a 


of Crift are woakeerated by th by thei 
receive. Grace to diſcharge them well. 
_ How do oi prove "that Fly Orders af 4 


| * 8 t are a wifble $1 ituted by Ch 
de confer Grace. djs eufrward 7 28 I 
in the Impoſution of the Biſhop's Hande, and Prayers. 
Adi vi. 6. et Ai. 3. After Mee. find be 
ſeven Deacons were ordained ; as alſo St. auf and ot... 


Barnabas. - The inmifible Grace conferred by this Im. 7 


2 of Hands, is "atteſted by St. Paul ih bis 2; 
le to Timuthy , where he as 8 Fri 15 the Grace 

Gad A i in 215 5 the mpofition of 

Chap. i. i-6, Hence it is Rm that this of of as 25 


was inftituted by Ch; for the Apoſtles of them 5 4 


ſelves could not annex the Gift of Grace. 1 | 
* Sign or Ceremony. * ; e | 
ben did Chridt infliture this; we rd 
a his laſt Supper, when he ald to His A Apoltles, © 
W 1 me. 8. Like xxii. 19. . And, 
after his Reſurrection he . it witch a bew P 
er, den „ ap th he ſaid, Recrive 38 abe .. 
Holy G heft, Abe 
rien * 1 n whye 


6-13 ITY! 


Sno go 58 retain they are 
1b. retained. 


. 


ainſt the "Temptations of her fpirituat” - 2 


D_ — —— 1 


— 


HOLT; 9RDBRY cpm. 2 3 


A & | an wh 


1 — 4 
AU 
a | 
__ "2 \ 
which 5 e 1 
7 _ 
4 

ered F 1 
. 0 

= 2 
o 4 ” wal od fi 
( Z 
© ” b 


forgive they are "form. | 11 I 


- 0 »Y 
5 7 2 o 
aa IF . TIEY 1 17 ts 38 
* ” * 4 > 2 = 1 » Wo p 0 . 3 N 
- 1 * 8 ry 4 1 - is f "4 * » 
. _ - 2 F N 8 * 
3 , * 4 42 2.2% «. 1 hy 4 


_— 6 155 1 N N 
3 M | 7 11 125 48 n „A E N.T 3 30 W 


. . Fetaine * ux. 42, 23. These t two Powers be- 


ing the e of Peieſthood, vis t conſecraitꝭ — 4 
and 1 the unbloody Sacrifice of his Body and Bl 0 ds þ 


>o% mrs 


ba: to forgive- Sins. ne EE 
= Q. Who ts the Minifter of this flood hy * * ds *» 
_ -. A. A Biſhop only. as, tis defined;Ja the Contcik; of .. 
= - oy 27257 0 Hence it! fays,. Confirming: and Ocdaitivg is E. 
nt common to Prieſts, 5 55 eee 27 
Can 425 confer O G a 
4. Hereticks and Schiſmaticks, may validly, but not fal 
- Tawfully ordain: Yet by the Decree of the Council of fir 
þ — 5 without qi hs 
miſſory Letters from the proper Bi | 
Q. e des The Right of Mech Ver ON and 1 5 
Election, of the Miniſtry Jelons ? th 
A. To the Paſtors & * Church, ve. de Biſbops 3? C: 
J n " 
ut uppoſe ſome ou eren a: 1 | ; My 
4 did, to 6 extraordinary Calling er Min 3 
= A. Let them prove t ir extraordinary Miſſion from / 
= Gvtby ſome Miracles or the wan and [ikea mr ay. Th 
= fomerhing to the Fug da i 40. 452 a * 
—_ CO 7 7; nut lawful for. 4 ene to take. ADs. / Me as 
.* Pie Power, ithout the Or ination. of. the Catholick: \ the 
- Church "a Fo 1 fo 
. No, it is not; becuuſe,. it is uſurping a — N <Q 
which ns ways belongs to them; which; we find has 5 
en ſeverely chaſtiſed by Almighz God, in the 7 
- , of Orlas; as ale in the er bas of Cre, Da- for 
if . and e * Paral. Xi. 19. Numb. Xvi.- 34, | _ 
, I 12 | of 
What ed is there or Fe" 4655 e k 
2 the 75 it of God 1 rd VIZ. * inward Unc- L 
=. 5 the ht 8525 which of #t/elf. ſu The Ward of Gel auh his 
BH 5 rizes any one to adminiſler and preach 7 Work of God BY 
3 ' avithaut any farther COTE % 3 8 Ga 
1 7 This DoRtrine As ee of in We bunch 5 * 
whilſt it was go . 8 y. the Apoſtles: For in ifhoſer 4 of 
8 Times we 4 that, Biſbops, Priefts and Deacon were? on 
ö e ordained by. the. Impoſition n nos 
8 Ws.” 3 * EY dee Py. we. 8 n W . Mx" mw ">; * 
5 7 ARR 73 . ua vil. * 3 1 


4 x 
* 
1 | 8 . * 
” D * 4, 2 » | . ** EF : h 
. © _— 6 * dv. = w a : 1 —- . 4 9 W * * p 
6 5 a3 & - 35. £8 FF 00 d - N 1 
N q 0 os 4 i - l - 
4 * 2 U a > 
1 8 VOL * ** 
1 - . - | AL 2d 1 
4 _ . . 


4 ö C 
= CY S d N * 
- "Wi, 99 m_ | * £-% 
= \ 4 * 2 | { * . _ „ 
= 


MY | Fe 


"* Fen vionps is f 4 > 
75 


Ads 31 Tim. iv. 1% Nay, even" 02 'Phuland * 3 | 
St. Barnabai,tho\they were immediately called | 


Care of Souls, unleſs-he is firſt ordained, and ent by 


Curch, before him, according to the Sagrament Wie 


- If he Jad cite nee ap g to 7 F, 
of goi —ů * 


| counſels, or adviſes him to it, then he may well 


ar 
* * 6 : a " © * *. * 1 * 
£ „ 3 4 5 
, C by Meas N - % * 7 I - F | + N Fa” ) 6 
* | 9 rech | 8) ales. ; FIR. ” 
\ l . ai S Ts * | . "* * A 7 fx 
* » * 1 * 2 x * A a 4 - 5 , * 


— [WF y | 1 a 1 IO — = o 


— TY — Po l , wy 8 9 
arr * * F; 


- 
* — OY * 
9 = 4 = - v o 1 4 * * = G 
4 8 2 „ * 4 - r » © * x . 


— * 

TTY. D 
l FI - 0 4 
0 1 

—_ | 5 


was it lawful for any ons te pfeſuté to AY 
adminiſter the Sacraments, umeſo he were firſt (& 
dained, and ent by the lawful Paſtors of the 


| Ss 4 tA bd ad 


res 


to the 4 1 

Apolleſhip by God! himmſe}f; 4: the Seripinre' ities ; TY 1 

pe we ſee they were afterwards ordained with the uh - 
| Sore 0 Flaying on Hand, Acts ix. 1. Acts Ait 
This extraordinary Example recorded in oly Wing fs 
a moſt; — Proof that Ordination is indiſ a 
ſably neceſſary, to all who enter into the ſacred „ 
ſtry, — St. Paul himſelfwas not excepted, Wo Hf 
ke: bad not _ ordained, had not partaken of on _ 


= q—_—— . 


Prieſthood... It js therefore a high and facrilegis 
Nr ri for any Man, to take upon him to preae = 
the Golpel; to adtaiſter the Sacraments, and have'the  * m_—— 


thoſe. who were ordained, by lawful Paſtors in ha 


Cbriſt has inſtituted for that Purpoſe, Yerily,' ver 
unto you, be that entereth not 22 the Doo inite "the 

Sheep: fold, but climbeth 2 ſome other hy the ſame is 

a Thie, "arid 4 Rebber. St Jo. 1. 1. Now it is vi- 


dent chat none but the Biſbops and Priefts of the. RT 1 | 


' tholick Church derived their Ordination and Miſh on, C = 
_ from. the Apoſtles, and that the Paſtors of all other | 


burches babe climbed up ioto the Fold by avother - => 
— : 
. What and bow many are 2 


for bim who is to receive Holy Onders Þ_ 1 | 
A "There are five Io ones. e 7 1 
1 Q. Which is the fir ſt 4 TT TY 


Aha he be called. by God 25 deren wid "n Hell | 
V 4-. $0-that be muſt not chuſe this holy Kale! of 
his ow]n Head. 


+ Q How fall Perf ie avbether be be te - = 


and if is ſpiritual Director, after a 


e 


fume he it eile by God : Yet afier al, 5e. f 


, 2 OT L 
N . , ® , 
V4 6 Su. 


ef a | _ * 5 : N "7 | IC 8 | 
\ * Y — ” y 2 . = * . 4 - wth | as. f 
* ; x 19 * — * o \ 
* F N * = 0 — 4 * — * * * of A * 
N L l - g *. 4 4 o 
. \ . -» 1 " 3 d . Tn \ wp 1 F = 
8 o = , 1 1 * P * t i 
ET 2 


* 
* „ 0 « * — : 
"* «8 : ö FY y T2 2Y — * N 
4 bs * N * A : ” 

on * 4 { N y K \ * 


4 * tie An rn i 7 5 


| and tremble 5 .for Judas, tho' he. was called by 
Gay as ee e e en * 


2 3 be bas. a great . or 
p13 Chureb,and that bis Parents defipn bim for ii? 
| ot No: For itoften happens, that this great Deſite 
Ten from I _ from * ew « 
Neef a Eaſe, or an Expectation 

Henour and Eſteem in the World, or froin ſome other 
. diforderly Paſſion, which de ſerves the Curſe of God. 
A ſor Parents they ate often e- eee and as __ 
L * © their. Children ;.. moreover,. they are commonly 

1 of the: Obligations of a Churchman, and o . 
— bes this high Calling; ſo that as our Saviour 


io the Children of Zebeder, and their an 

ey know not wwhat they aſk, St. Mae. ne, 

| What is'the' ſecond Chnitinxkx 
TEE Reſolution, and fincere Deſire of bls 

| Health and Life, in promoting the Glory bf God, 

and in working ont his own Salyarion 1 _ of bis 

l Neig hbouts, 4 A | OS * 

. What is the #hind Condition ö 0 620 Os 
- bat virtuous, and exemplary Life #. | 


is the ourth Conditions © + 
free! even from-ull-hidilen 4 
is, at il — for ding Time before be receives this Sa- 
ot, and be in Love and Peace with God and Man 
it is 10 the Miniſters of the Church, God i 8 
* nen e Tee 
2 e ie the % Gans 
RF Learning and Knowled N to e * 
© gaide ochets, both by Ward and Example, 'accor 
d the Law of God, and his Church; for God wa 
tittie Ignorant, faying : Becauſe thou baſt rejefted "Knows 
=. - . will alſo reje# thee, that then eln "nit be @ 
Ode. iv, 6. And it js to ö the V - 
_ the ya br of the World 
IMP Bin before Men,” t as thy may Jes I 


5 HP Ser Cone. Til aan OE 
1 | | - ; _ JE - . 


» . 
0 7. - # 
o - 


s\ 


: 


ST” wo T 4250 ww” ka > ag „ 4 a” 
" 8 : 
l . 
* 
q-* 9 


OE Se 
* 


* 


—— 
1 


tet, becauſe it is in bee which. 


are derived; for they all proceed ſtom it, and ed M_.. | 
' it ;\andas 5 A Kilo rhe King is not reckoned in | 


G ; 7 

f * 
a 4) 

EY 


4 01 N 0KkDERS.* | r 1 
regula end 9 a * "Hoa = 
St./Mat.. v. 13, 14: 8 Epiſtle of the e. © 


2 Pope Benedi2."Dec.'1 4-1 7 _ | 
Q hich ove: the- 2 — e . i _ 
theſe Perſons ah gfpire to the Eccleftaſite af Staft =—_— 
A. The Spirit, or Love of Fryer, Ch Chaſtity, xy .< 
_ - rance, Prudence, Humility; pt of the W —_ 
2 — — e hh or Strength of Mid, _ - - = 
ve. o ment, 40 and 11 > 
e 1 Tim \ iii. i u Yor, ew mea | f 
9 What - Perſons - are -untapable ee th Aj 
| G be : oY AY 


A. Allahoſe hon ee 1 I 
 dites, and «Women, 7 2 not Woman 10 1 
- aps St. Faul, 1 Tin. ii. 8 xiv. 3 Hence ide 7 
Pepnftani, who u e hn ee = 
_ as St. Ep: ves an Account % 1 bond = 1 A 


. e W ˖ 0 | f 
A. Only ons total, but Tron parejid,mehich M Oo 


one Sactanioht of Ordination ;+for-the have all * q _—_m 
ference to (and areancluded-in Priefibood. | Oh 7 


555 Ng 5 1 —_— 

eſt, Deacon, deacon, co by 1 av 

| LeQue, and Porter, n | Mil , 5 J 
S are not! a 


R. 25 83 


e ee = ' 
Heopaey, then indeed there mY - — 
+Bur gomrhoalyite is not named wich . 


y 
+ 7 ky 


- 
- " 


them all, aa being the Source! from Whenee all che = 


the Number. of the Officers that govern under him, US- 
caule his Power is tranſcendent, and runs through all 8 
ag s of the Kingdom, d in nike tmanner Ee 
Biſhop- i not ordinati ' reckoned. in the Numer a - 2 
the-ather: Orders, fur he ig in div\Chorch, -a51 RJ, | 


in bis Kingdom, * 22 and 15 
2 Friscipality. Ih _ 3 
N e = 


A. The Office 0 ha Fondion of a Bray — ; A. I 


. crates or offer PO. to ie 5 4 5 the © 


"£99 N 155 $4 * . 5 
y : 9 7 


i 4 

F = = * 4 9 , . * 6 7 

- F — 
| : Ar 7 
* . = 8 ' 
* = l _ — ©. 4 - T . 
. N 4 

* * 9 3 — 4 . 1 - 
2 R + 3 4 'F4 4 p= i n \ 1 


— * | 
, o 
- ö . + - uf - - q | 
* Y 
. 4 
* 1 


8 
2 
„* 


2 


N = 
1 x A | a 0 * 4 4 
„ * 7 


* 4 6 * 


- _acramepts, and q. preach ode 6 8 K r is 


to aſſiſt che Biſbop os Priech in the Sacrisee af th Mas, P 
eee Dr.. A Sub-geacon offets the ſa- er 
cred Veſſels to the Deacon, and reads the. Epiſtle, Ac. \ an 
x Acolythprepares thę Cruets, and carties che Lights, 7 
c. An Exercift-reads the ut ee ow F RR. 
vil, e. A Lector. rende the F A- 81 
er takes care to admit nane but the Faahkul into e i 1 
_ Church, and keeps Orders called 24 1 5 — 
2. ## QArders.c 65 7 ter 5 4 

| 98 "be N 8 aut 9 * 

8 4. The * Orders are Pri hee and 


>Subteacon. And they ate ſo Sled, bade they regard 
de Sacrifice ae diet. Tue ethers Jefſer, Ds «; 
G 8 2M. more temotely. 1 £457 FW 12 
. tre all abe Orden "alle Holt: 3.16 48 4 5 
1 4. No; only 7 the greater, fon the Reaſon give. % 
2 n erarcby 7 141 date ont N : 
'Tis a boly: Government of Gicted Miniders, with 
I „ Priefts,' 8nd Miniſters, inftuured by Chrift, $05 
cation of Mankind. Ky N BY 5 
55 Are the Miniſters all equal . an 1% do 
Ne; the Pope is by divine Ri i the Head, ad 
| ops. ate; by Fr Right. ; e riet both, by/the ©: 
3 Fouer 24555 Oider and Juciſditive That is; a Rihog 
5 Oda and Conkcm,! and; demand Qbediende over 
| See St., Maty1xyi, 18, 19. 2 St. Jobnaxti.1ge 
ut bole 18 Philipp 1 A. . An 


a Ee l. % 


da: x <= mo} . d 1015 ;:b0 wht 228 , 
» i 25 bs nat. Se. Hicrows, Joy that, M, and Prie 4. 
* 5. A. 10 oa the cott e Ke, Privfts can- 


hor Ocdain.: 1 Indeed. he» ſays;iiofthis Beginning the 
3 eee Treſdjtert); or Seniors · n 
4 8 * di — 
—_- shut ogiithabfimplexPyelts cou 
3 5 urikt 5818 My Auge m. Heace the A 
den wener dec Heede or: mdking Arieſts and 
ODS} ene Wo n 49 hots og Sun of 3 ++ 
We inen 3 feat $1 22M Tac 1410 12 87 
Res er i 


1 DX 
SIO 5 . | | 3 Ein, 


- 


[4 
4 bk = % 
er * ia $ s 
, 5 3 
S 2 1 W 
*, - {4 ? * Py A 
* 8 7 * 
1 4983 , 
7 | y * 


. 8 


„ 


N | e £8 : hi , Eh 
85 - Ag 
be 4s "Ip af x Ae d W. 2 * 
„ + FA What 1 10% proper FunAion of 4 Biſho | | 

"IP To gosem in chief; to chaſtiſe ce Woke Wickea 2 

TH Diſobedient, by excommtiunicating thems'ts — 4 

3 . "exhort 7 fo ddrhinifterthe Sacfawents of Conhy „ * af 

3 _ — a ith « +403 LE 

SEED —— 

h 1 

6 ; | 

b | Fo " "i ix 
deer | 5 * . 

d 1 Marrininy # ae — 

d | "57% A. Tis a lawful' rg N a "thn © A 

le . and Wo whereby they op up a Right o + 

5 "= others Bodies, in order to gate their Species... _ 

1 . When was <a Apa #6 5 ite, — 

nel tf isſtiruted by Ars God, between A * 
2 r firſt Parents in the edttbly Farid, Gen, ii. _ 
& $ Inftitution- was! confirmed b Teſs Chriſt, in 


oe KF "New Tyan where be ſays, What God bath Pin: 2 : I 
ik _  gatbery let nd Man put afunder, St. Mar bs 4 5 
fate 


ky l . 
=> l W 
. — * 


. And our Bleſſed Saviour, in order to ſhew that this I 

is holy;' and not do be condemned, or deſpiſed, was © 

pleaſed to honour it With his firſt Miracle 1 8 

the Marriage of Cana in Galilee, St. Jahn j. * I 

| For what End Way Matt iniony. inflituted # 9 
1. A. For the Procreation of Children, which h wa Rye - 

| God here, and fjeople Heaven hereafter”; or A 5 AY 


Remedy againtt Concupiſcence; and for the Benefit . 
of con Society, that Man and Wife may  wuth»-. * 
ally-help one waocher, nad. Pirie, toc one 1 


. Sa vation.” N i A tf hb E771 . 5 h I J 
Q er | RI, Toad .- --- 
151 4. Ves. 4% 6. 12 | 3-700 3 - 


26793 
— Q. How th you! prot r eee cor 
. Becauſe it is a Conjünclop- made and. Anett 
by God himſelf, aH not i he diſſol ved *. aby: Pby 198 
of Man as being a ſacred Sige, or atyſterious 7. 3 
tation of the ip 5 Mſoluable Unjon of Chriſt, apd apd. his 
Church. Hence ge Pabbexp e 5 


W. Cr aments Edv. 2 1 ane "obey Nick 
"hats \; . *. NN 


* 
5 


i of 
4A 


ws 
057, . 4%. * f * ed 
hy, 1 * * a : > bd 
> "$44.4 © * 
- * * I - * - * 
"1, * 1 EN = * * 
4 — a ” x > * % # Th » © was 1 * 0 8 , N 1 $4 
_ | 2 * 2 7 1 — 44 
WS * . 3 | 
_—; * 4 4 : 
— 
WW» 
n ] F A 7 


| - The i . 
| I 1 ee ene pd the Hol Fathers ell Agtee, 
4 copfers Grace forthe b ſes above atiohec 
| 1 Y 2 * abd St; fy Hine r. r l 
= V4 as Ma 7 ee 8 


Dighi by k | 


_ 5 No not til! png per to that 

= * * in the Law of Grace. 

= . 
* . N Py "al Ce al b the! 

=_. lo; yet it is a natural Con among n 

= 18 3 the Parties av ſuch> * 5 He 
=: <y . is the Matter and Form of this ann 

1 ks the Church has not decided this Point, there 


9 two eee concerning it: The one is; that "the" 
; Matter is the mutual Delivery. of their Butties ; and the 
, ie Words, or outward vg nM, whereby" this De- 
1 - *Aivery is accepted. Others, eſpecially: Melchior Cana, 
= 8 e, and Sylwivs, think the n OD to 
dee the * ; but the Farm 10 be th 1 Words of the 
= gp Was you together in Matrimem, Ge. ot ſame 
| . - other ds equivalent. Now, the Difference in theſe * 
=. .-*Dg 9 is ; the former make the Contractors to be 
dne Minitters of the Sacrament. Rar. rhe latter: was 
=—_ -2he Prieſt to be the Miniſter of thi Sacrament, aid-the -. 
= We: Ks © * ConttaQors only Miniſters of the civil Contract 
3 What is the Effe of this Satramant  * 
= N gives a ſpecial Grace ſot the N e | 
| - bo. f 5 1 bearing with the DiffeuRties, and com- 
lying With the Selen of che State, and ro be 
ta al and loving to 3 ar Nb « 2 
comes it then th, ee "Marringes . 
3 ne if 3 & a e ys give 
-  * greata Grace?” 1 a 
3 J. Becauſe the g part Vom recelie it in be 
3 F they | — They conſult hot God in 
1 : 5 — but only 3 wg {4 2 fron | 
= I tereſt 3 re ves Urting 
| 5 themſelve: 1 Grace ; aud 100 often are 
1 "au ry of Freedoms before. Marriage, 5 77717 was wor * 
owable by the Law of God . NM wy k b 
q be” N b. Ls 3 de Age C. d. AL ob 
1 Wo G. eee e 10. . 


* * _ 
Lod en, 9 
3 . * * ns. . 1 » 9 ak a 
1 * Ll , o N 98 * 4 5 
2 2 * 9 "7 a 4 


— 
. . „„ 
4 o o 
Li * 1 * - 


* A 4 LT 2 
1 


1 
I» 


5 eee. . weten Wrekin ©” 
r by n 8 
85 it to be in the diode d Grice, 3 
1 N ntention ought-ts be pure, vis. o n. 15 
re this "holy State for the Ends for which God 4 
tuted it and if they be under ibhe Care of Parents, e. 
they-ought. to conſult Gel , and err I. ch 


| Ky en Conſent. 1 
are tb O married Couple 

- Firſt, 40 be unite; 25 N * 
5 . Nark, [24 To be nu tae poſh 
Ds 5 1 . . 4 V by” 
* 1 1 | one another in eir Diſtre; N PIR 
2 i Weakneſs; and 
1 each, other, at: vi. 2. Cal; Mi, 3 To ge n 
he 5 Children baptized as ſoon As and A* mliryQ.. 2A 
nag "and d Jring them up Chriſtian-Iike, Eph. vi.- vthly, To + x 'Y $ 

3 Fin Example to their Children, and to their LEG "ſa 1 | 
Boy amſſy, and to. engage all 10; ſerve. /"and pray to. * 
NED m, eſpecial Morning and Evening. 2 Cor. xii Ws i 
he 11 all Jealouhes, Birterheſs; Hatred, — 1 
2 : a Kenny's « Frerfulneſs, 'Abuk excel. ©, N 

ve of their n gh Fae 8 W 

ve 4% EI LE ton Ree” . 1 "0 3 
* ſon; or Decency, one anather, where = 
the | Tight Account A. 2 and Love of 4 
7.0 + 1,', Again, is obliged to be re Fong : 
„ we obedient, ta; der Hulband jp-ut Things that og, Fe 7 
wg. 8 A God, for abe Man f the . © 
m roo Chrilt is abe Head of the hl, 


d ck. . She muſt We careful that he does 


3 miſeatty throy tier own Fault nor muſt let * * 
e Infant ** 2 5 or DEED. 


ute, as. 40 
d . 
0 ＋ * 1 


* 


* - Yap 1 20 9 * 5 _ $ = 
p Lg 
* a 
p * 
= 
_ 
2 


5 


A. 1250 are 233 = e's may Ho p 


1 . 


«.=x 


\ 
| 
1 
'Y 
| 
| 
| 
| 


= , = N a N * * 4s A 7 * * 9 1 - Peg . 
|; PLIES ä 9 n 1 2 
; a ”, N 1 9 


me” 11 nnn 


cb but the Conttact can never be wle of an- 
„  mulled, fo as to have Liberty to marry again, ar thi * 4 
3 -, Council of Trent haz defigedt. againſt ite Hereticks, 
7 9 .of u anduberonirying in mo of”. 
__ Add £ ' ne 
eee, berdifolurd (quond caſte 
—_ Pen entering into Religion? | 
_ A: The Council of 7 rent bas declared, that if the ; 
=—  Matriage be not. conſummated, it may be annulled,” by”, + 
=_— —- entering into dere 3 and bed is, becaule as” 
= yet they ate cot one Flee): 46 
_—_ ere not ee or ane FR to break the Marti 
= ontrads and marry again f' © * * 5 
A. Such a. Cuſtom, was permitted by e J 4s 
; upon Account 9 of the Hardneſs of their Hearts.) St. Mar.” . 
xix. G. and a Hill of Divorce; granted in ſome Caſes; 
but they abuſed the Law, extending ĩt to Caſes not *. " 
lowed of: Beſides, it was not approved of, but b 
permitted by divine e however ourSavi- 
our recalle that Law. Stu Mark x, - 4 l 7 
Q* 1 5 10 2 to have more Wives dive 94+? 2 
A. N, fot it is expreſſy forbid by the Link of "2 
e Wen, St. Mark *. St. Lei 128 
1 C. vi "org 
Q: Did not the antient Patriarchs beep ſrueral une, : 
at the. ame Tims? | 1 - 
A. This was done by Divine Diſpenſation, at the 
| Conte! of Trent nt (ling St. 2 1 ts c.) declares; is 
Poligamy.not being againſt "fr only a ſerun Jon. 
Precept of the Law of Nan which Gd can diſpenſe 7 
wih; 3 it never was permitted” for s'Woman® 
to have, more;Hulbands than one, chis pa the 
 Gelt- Pibeopt bf the Law of Nabe wie The Piocre”" 
Aion of Children which would be obſtructed thereby. —_ 
| „ Are all Perſons gualißru to enter eee Contratt”, 4 
= | arriage 45 Het A rtf; 4 260 21 ml | 
_- 4 No, 1 ae "fome times the Contract Abe; * 
= againſt the Law:of Nature, the Law of God; an Lis 
1. Laws, ut eee R 


% 
. 7 NA $38 * EY * 


* *W a5 xiv. 10 4 6 ; 3 8 


0 
730K 12 
gt 


A 


85 is WRT RIWONT,, 9 9 

N I; the Contra@' hid there Perſe lie 225 I, 3 
7% 2 E L es rſans Inge * 

bs — . — ce mug bone ub. the” 5 

$ ca renden the Contract unlawful. 15 ; 

© voy. Ghur Power * Nahe theſe” Impedi- ' 

«4:3 nent 1 en u nn HAT 1 1 l 

| ; A. Tel for fo ie xpreſs the Coungt of 25 

a rent „ N SR.. ane 

: Q Which are the ty Bar In ment, rendering the . . 
1 þ trh of Ma + illegal ? Re | F 
5 4. A-fimple Vow of ChiRiity, or to becothe Relje - | 
12 ious! Seeds Ef poufals "with #d6ther;: or a mutual. - + 1 
1 romiſe of e Marvin _ Thirdly,” 'to Mas —_—_— 
Sh aer ibſted by the Church: | F —_ 
358 rg, af are Eſpouſals IT > . 
8D By mutual Confent ;* by Marriage; * . = 
. into 700 jon; 2 long Abſente, not returning at the = 


Lime 2 or thereabouts: Want of Age; AN. 
944 nity or 9 79 ſupervening; 2 hotable 88 85 
RS ty of Body happening after; Fornication or Hereſy 

11g pet vening: if uh Conditionpromitſed i is not fulfilled ; 25 

Ia capital Ctime ; Holy Orders; an inſupportable e 


fewer z if any thing happens after, Which 'would'”: > 23 
„ baue hindered the Promiſe: et in all theſe Caſes be 33 
Church is to be conſulte. 83 1 


mw Q. What: it 1 e . the Contradter 27. 

24. Ny ba and n by 5 ** * 
1 A. Eſpouſals require: deren Years: Matrg 

1 fourteen: in Men, and = in Women. 1 


ire N * 


Chara Fun: [aa 4 81" 9 * net # 2 


671.4 A. From the . the * 

10 n or Tevelfth*Daybe' ue z bens from 1 _ * q 2 
E after L- una r. 70409 — 5 
eee f npbdinent that render „ Ve: 
90 Cents Marriage n „ a 64 tnt Nes 
ay A. Hoh, Orders, br Glen rn in an e 1 W 
ba 1198 cious.Ddery or if the beufech 
3 42ut Va d 4 * A MS! Nn i be "}{<} 87 - 3 ſong, 2 
„ ba S xxiv.. Can. iv. . 41 1 Con. "Trig: 10 
. vo. xuy, de reform. matt. C. x. 


4 —_ : 5 6 | 
e „ ee e eee ee 157 ab. 1 18 
F . = : er 
ö | vb p A. i wha! + 4 6 45 ug Eo * 
[I | . an * N 
3 7 Ark OS — 8 10 30 2 05 Maa | 
n. 4 * N 


1 


9 


e Ya cher bs d or Co 


* 


e wh FN is rece) 7 5 
is 1 ag far 5 the. Se 10 ED 


* So 3 
have her Children 


ee ee 


ret EY => L-of; 


EET: 0 


_ 


_ _ 1 
* * GEE TP 


v3: ef 22 2 boy 

tia 2 444% 940 „s 20 21 K. | . 

„ —* 1 7 i F WN 8 
8 
F. TOTO e 
2 wills Z. oy, 4 © pt 

— 7 * FS or Deed, int the 

* which. includes all. Sins of miſſion, e are ies | 
36-4 "NNE in an affirwative Senſe, It alſo Tichides all bo | 
"i 3 Laws, Civil. and ecke, which Are 

ad radically ; for as St. Pau! fays, "De who 1 


2 


* 


Y Ves it is necalfury ; and the Reaſon is, 8 
in alone that makes : us Enemies to God, "Sha 
250 us gternally, Fer, 1 19. 1 Jo. m 8, 9 


Ty . What it required to 1 an Ai on þ 
5 * 7 4 It. wuſt be; voluntary, it is fat 


3 


91 10 tary 770 175 roceeds. from owledg ge, — 4 
1 6 gut Forde, For a the een 
bs E und Mad- men, .of Ing en to W 


oy 1 e lere zin —— 


e ee ee 
2 _ Perſons of. the ſtrongeſt Reſolutions ate driven46 ey 
dt of But there is 4 Difference 3 2 w 


wr, ao divide politive Laws La 

) Ts iv1 Pai the 1 — 122 
* the ear of Death: or ſorine Sy eat Exil, 
1 ie the Offendet totally t wot i ia 
wil "ſay commonly, for 175 3 pablick © _ 
„ Good be 1 15 is not excuſed. Nee, 
© 1 305 ier gangot gens his Pon i =_ © BY Ee olick 
* On, pr it W en tl 6 ondur the... 
2 Tink yo i e hed.” EW "I 955 

= 1185 render bay 101-440. * 


„ Fa W ee N 
1 [0 MY elf 4 hs, 2: it 5 1 * 2 | 
_ OY 8 
0 os Tt x Lo 5 a7 : FR "oj; Fl EW. I 2 2th 
" 5 * 1 inn. . 
. * N — 442. PS 0 "81 1 70 IE 7 Wot 9 95 
E We * 7 op he 
# 3 — | hay 
| ; a: 0 2 | | 15 Tp x 9252 þ | ; a 4 * 8 . A 8 * q f TW” 5 | 


4 4 Ng the  Qrdinance 024 Rom 
* c. neceſſary. ae W ; 


f 


* 


; . 9 N Ws N * * n 12 * a ? * " * FOE * * 35 * 5 2 . * 
N 4% LENS * * s TY * n N 
one ü N . a ” N 
TH N. 9 4 A : * 
466 8 1 N d N A Kl. | 
8 tis . When goes an Afion involuntary F. 
. In three Pa es, vis. 1 are not obli oo 


"> hy; ; when not affected: hen ber W. 


' 3. not have done the Aion. 
Q. What Things are del en the "the No- 
„Win. Intention, Etc. 


1 ture of moral Add ion 
A. Several, wiz. = Kade 
-\ tion or Ohojee, Counſel, Cop ent and Fact. 
ay Wy; ** Sorts 7 moral % 0 af e 
e PREY it and/ Batt} Sons 
by their Obe, End and Cir ; "16, thay no 
*. War indifferent. (in ind uidus N 


Pris tell nu boos mains KIOOS $inj there | : 
. Tuo, vix. original. and actu Ty 


* 5 


| v4 


Hb inal Sin, is the'Sin.in Chic 6 are ie" FIRE 

; th e e Diſabedience of our” firſt Fathet 4dam. 

85 An N 14, Eph. ii 3 The Eyils Which proceed from - | 
it, ate Death, Sickneſs, Labour, and Inclitarion and 

, Facility to do Evil, a Slackgeſs' und Difficulty to do 
Good ; and laſtly, an eterna! Loſs of [non ant 

” 6404 oC cleanſed by Baptiſm. 85 . rs I 14 

| What is actual Sin #. 

is the Sin we commit See <uch as Chr 


* 1174 
- fog, g. Swearing, Lying, Stealing, S 
Q. How many Ways is actual Sin teh; b 
1 Several, ek Bo Thoughts, Wor , Deeds, or 
' A8ions; by Infirmity, Tenoranee, Malice, 121 

. e many Kinds eee . 
Ae, mortal and Vefiial. - " Wy 

{IVE * of Q. What is mortal Sin? $51 4 CY 4 


33 8 abe 5 

— 82 and e Our e 40 eter 

$2 * St. James i. 47 Se e a $253 

IX n is it calle S bt Br — 
99 ee eee ee eee 
Jen „ 
A. Betauſe, 61 Ka n 1 7 | Sin the Soul 

* * Ev God, which i Ju ſpiritual Like 


R 9 * 
= > o . 
4 = - WH 
© 27 * 
X. N 4 : 
7 . > - = — 
? ” P . 
þ - * 
1 * * 9 ru — 
— 7 : — „ = 
5 


a M2 big 4 | 4 a 4: 4 2 = ö . 6 x 


. rin Sip,and which are the, be Te. | 


we loſe the Grace and Love | 


ad 


1 Fa from Heaven, Sc. 8 
a 


A. Chiefly' two, is. 'Surception of: Serpent N ; A 


MEE: M 
YL > was, 2 
9 1 15 


Ser N & E We R 1. 


and mates inſelf goiley of the eternal Flames of Rell, . 
which is the worſt of Deaths,” Nam. viii. 9 16. 
Bf. ii. 22. © „e "aint: 

Q. Can er hedanned for one mortal Gin? 
4 erb. f rages» 70008 Toned x00 


= : eee wor gabiedt ar + hs 
* ve nal 5 Wh Ahr wt) v 
: ne much leſs Offence, whereby the Grace of 


| cali not loſt; but it leſſens bie Love in-our-Heants. | ' 2 


Prov, xxiv. 16. St. Mat. xii. 36. (1:2 5605 nl 
| 'Q. What Ruler can you give ̃ ˙ may hw ors 4 - 
tal An ue de 

Mz. * principal Rules are theſe. en Nel ** 

Sins! are e in the Seripture by the Word Wor; $5 2 

the Threats of deſet ving . Pains exclud- © 


2 


zecondly, The Opiaion of the N 
thers and Divines, when they all, agree; and when 5 
differ to follow: the ſaſer Part: he: Hin - 


= ale, is Reaſon, Vis. e 3 
God, and Inj ury to our F 1 f 


eee God and Charity. 


bas Confideration. may ilteren 1 judgoi Sine 
P n EBIT NA. n ve, 


Smalineſs or Trifle of Matter. a 
nn a Sin —— — Wii 
A. No, beoauſe tis a Conttadictlon Howteverive- - 7 

vial Sins diſpoſe" a Perſon to commit mortal! f for a. 

Eeclefaſticus tells us, C. xix 1. He ae 2 


— — — . a A 


Fanin, I fall by. into Th n. 8 | | 
| Can a Sin that bene ies. New 
nial by Accident? 5 e A : 


- " Yes i ue Cafe bel _. 
file: Secondly, Fot wrant of D e nm 25 . 


Fer Want of Tufficient Uſe of Ruaſan as: — BY "4 


and Perſons half aſſeep . 3 ng anbeot 


Can a Sin that 15 ! —_— 


55 3 ES wh 2 o 8 2 CF) "Bt... N. 


0 . bar a COON bo 
£4800 * Ft, r KL & * 3 ig - = 


EAN Fedor 


* 


f . * I Fes 1 * 
r . . * 9 1 > 1 
„ 4 FX LL. , = 1 4 
i 4 \ a * 889 — = A * P 7 
= > bo « 
: \ # 4 6 - * I * * * * = 5 ” „ & * 
+ 5 N > 1 £ bo 1 * 
7 * 4 & 


„ 1 N F G EE KA wet 
es, for Inſtance, he who thinks api] td be 
244i one; and yet commitb it! Secondly, "By Cour 
>. tempt. | Thirdly, By Danger. 3 8 7 0 . 
ib are the maſt common r 93 
, Vis. idle Word; fall Exceiſes 
min Eating or Drinking; too much Pleaſure in Diver . 
__. ions; jacoſe Lyes, or Les ont of Excuſe; coming 
late 10 Prayers; 22 , Ding) ae, ; Ker 24 4 
= tering Speeches; hefts 2 ons in 
1 1 else reliſted, G. 
= Are we obliged to-aveid-venial. Wadde 
= \ We ought undouhtedly-; and the Reaſon is, be- © 
_ -- 8 a ant a'Token-of the Want of Zeal ſot God's 
tie, they likewiſe-weaken the Will, and'iticline it 
= tolngnal Sin, for a Wound de dens, und a 
1 ment torn is to be im ately. mended ;-befidex, 
_ _= it diminiſhes the Grace of God, and makes us fiable to 


5 „ Eri ievous Toriitenta; which we muſt ſuffer in P Yen” . 

_ *. ve do not make Satisfaction in this Life. 

1 83 wextal Sing be Nee en winbeut eee, 
1 Fenan ce? Te 


—_ e Lene by Seerumentuls, $4 Holy Water, ſigning 
= m8 3 of the Croſs, Alms, Paſtiog, Se. Ver 
Abel Things: ſuppoſe the Performer to be in the State 
2 Grace, That is to ſay, Fee from all mortal Sin, andi 

at evefy Work isaceompanied with inward Devotion, 
+ Auf the Mind te Ne produce their 


their own:Force. 5 1 
* are the intrin Cauſes "vin 27. e 


Ignorance of the“ adinz, Paten of the 
ite, and Malice of the WII. 

at is 1 xe, and bow dots it vent fo Gu? 
» "TK threctold, vi. invincible, feed, and ſupine. 

110 S 

„ e ben it is: not in our 1 know: «Tying 
' andiexcuſcs from Sint 9. 

ot e eee, „ 0 | 

| Nee ys 8 Fi 


e e i. 2- 9: 88. art. 2 in 


3 r Sr. * do 14355 en de 


Hi. n. * 


— 


EN A. Wien 


. 
o- 


c 
Ln ——— 


CE CE Or OT EO EEC 
6. Mt; Lhe * * 7 P n 
2, 4 4 -4 * | » 8 
" 
, N > 


— * 


es IN GENE. R 4 GE 269 


be | . When a Feen knows. not a Thing ng which be is - 
d ie 12 now, and might have known it bat ge- : 
"x. ” by 2 = does not erg from Sin- 2 F | 
. is upine 2 #85 Fr 
ſſes A. When thing may be hon with wy This 
| excules not from 9 9 
What ars the Things Pets I RR 

; Firſt, all Cheiftiah oF or Reli en en Seeg. 
0 he 8. gs to orf particular State or Calſm g. 

5 hat is Pain, and when doet it excuſe or apgrs 
in *? 7 £4208 2 
NF 4.4. _ Sr Paiſion, is; called e Sia of Lahr y b 23 
7 | ris grounded it in-Self-loye... Paflion does not excuſe ſtom 37 


4 
. 2 Py * 
——"Y _ ant — = —_— bas. | Ä W.. FRE —B = 


* Sin, yet. ſtrong Paſſion diminiſhes i it becauſe it renders. - 2 
iz i Sin lef voluntaty; If Paſſion js 0 violent as to hinder: - "0 
„ om Rs 4 2 from =, "But —_ ; : 253 
7 4 quent, or which, comes: after Sin aggravates It, | 
— antecedent, Or going before, per nnn —— | 
39 »Q What id Sin of. Malice ? w 44 * 35 12 + 
r | _ 4: It proceeds from clear 7 eflecti 1 R_ 
1 Ach, abd is a. gr ſins. 3+ YR. . 
. What is a 1 0 n 44 Ti * IT ; 
— 1 Tis the.omitting to do what God or yn | 1 
8 3 as for Example, if a rich Perſon 'neglefts ' 
"i ® ixe-Alms ; or any one.ſhould negſeR tb l/ Ni dd. 1 
4 | 55 61 Fig or neglect: to bear Maſs when be can upon 1 
x A 1 a ö 52 "23 28 . — A + ] 
lr G 1 4 Circumſtance; end bow mary Opin | .-: 
i: a 42 are there. F 4 3; & =: 1 
1 B 244 Is ſomethin belonging 10 an Ace, W 1 
1 its Subllance; fri/tefle and St. Themas name ſeven; vin. 2 
17 5 = awhat, where, with what Help, wwhy, Dix; tens 2 . 
. _ Whe denotes. the Perſon, as whether s religious Man 1 3 p 
v or Layman, a Relation or otherwiſe, a marie Pere | 


ſon or ſingle. This Cixcuniſtante is ro be denen in 
Sins of Impurity, Murder; St. Whats Senotes the 


Quantity, as bow much, er whether conſeerated'or 

Ex not. Wein 

t I n wo . ;M » 
4 Paſſion we ey ro WY a 9 
6 2 nn hr hes, De: Wer; . 

4 M — Theſt- 


NW wu 


' 
l ** 
* 
4 
- 


* * 
of ay \ vl 7 * hs. . 
- * * * { 8-30 by F 2 y . * 
* 2 4 . 8 * "5 4 * g ee * 1 k v.27 93 
I | G L ws, c dC. ASE . * * 7 
(4 & > oy ” 4 a. l A, : p 4 1 1 | " a 
* 5 | ; , . * 8 41 a — \ * „ = * 
1 als 45 * A 4 - 4 4 . 15 D 
4 y . "F c - la : : 
N N | | 9 a 3 
BIS ; y 4 


e 


\ \ 1 ; : | Y | \ * A $ 4 J l 1 q 
| 4 # 3 , 18 * "I . vi L ” = 
A ; . by | : . l * 4 p +" As fa N. 
| £5 S NIN E R A 1. | 
J _ YZ — 1 | - * , 
? . „ F : - 3» g 
7 " 


Church, or any other ſacred Place? This Oreumſtance 
is to be declared in Sins of Theft. Murdet, carnal Sing! - 
- in Fat. With what Help, denotes the Seandet given, 
whereby vthers might be in Danger 'of being dtawn 
into Sin, or whereby God may be dihonoured and" hie 
Church brought into Contempt. This Cfrenniltante 
chiefly regards all Public Sins. Wey, debotes he 
Motive, Intemtion, or End. This Circaniftance js to 
de qgeclared when the End of doing un Metion is a Mor- 
tal Sin in itſelf; as for Example, to ſteal a Sword With 
Deſigu or Intention to kill a Mau with ſt. Hot, der. 
notes whether done out of Ignotance or Knowledge, 
When; denotes; the Time how Jong. This Circum- 
Hance properly belongs to the Sins of Deſire, Anger, 
and T WI; ſb that Perſons ſhould declate how Tong: 
. chntiaued in the fame frofut Desires, Anger! Ha: 
tied and the like, wikhoup Inte fruptlio sn 
ee blight o, 
0 ap KW bb | inne by , 


= S 25 


n oe duioy hey 
A All thoſe which change the Species or Nature of 
he Bo as the Council of Trent has defined . 


Again,” 
pecies, | 


E 
FA 


nm 
es .; 
r 


* 


2 © - Viiorgity*miny be compared as tothe Cauſe i Hence 
Eins of Malice exceed Sins of 1 and fuſſion, 
A Wc are the Degrees whereby Sins art commit- 
, ET MB; * 


. ®. 4 
af | , | " 4 4 , ; 1 * a . - a> 
e C ç rere 
1. N ö f * 
* 4 * 4 \ : . 4 : [ vo 
«Ne * a | 7 . 94 Pers . | ” #. he ſe 
. 1 k : * La” 
4 j | | - " ' r 7 - ſy * 


* = . 4 : P wv * 
* - 


In Where, denoteb the Place; us Whether in the ol 


% | Meet neon a 
N 1 ſents Lars b e ee 


I 2 


k- = > ok? 


E 160 # A 
"= = Q-: What ts. Sugg 5 e $3, "> | 
I a Suggeſt 48 is the. "firſt 7 54 of a Teaiptation, | 
vid. - tis. agi fatal 7 on tell bs ah carnal. Sins "ts often | 
E : yemal Sin ly. 4 * A, 15 N 
dangerous Ohje 8. 7 3 0 5 ih 


ho 


What is Belag. 8 
is tion}, WO ” 


"I; do take Fl 1 
£ 00 5 þ [ET no c mit 1 — bo Jy 


al eation 1 5 ama 1. - 
+i6.th 190 828 . my a is only was ; A 
| 170 r RI 55 the 8 ns. ge. 2 | 
Fe oe, Anger, Re F "Naw ID 28 5 Jane : -- ,_ 
He > 560 7 


tion may happen wo W 2 
| 10 ad by, ordn.the Th 5443 2 lon 
_ + Pleaſure, . When 1 5 MA 


Pleaſu are, dis called. .mera/as ade accomps: 
Re fate lyatary Delight: o FaHW * 


# Conſent nen 8 SE 2 1 \ 
Te an Ga DO \s 979 


2 171 1 775 


8 ** = 


: Aang! N k. 
RP — . 2 * 3 * mm, * | ; 
8 ene 
o The" * VN wk * 010 
ad le * 5 8 Wenne VR $0079 2 


"a 4 W IN 8 32 2 en 


' IS ait | 4 
| 7 WK £ . — da W. 


t An er, Slat . 4 PEI 190; „ "4 
"Q. _ Ae e 10 1 aa : 1 75 4 


fl Berat are it Saves A Root of. 


EAT v £92985; s 
. What rid and'is i 2 Gy, robo 
T an inotdigate Dehice: of 100 1 

above otherg, vis. Jos think we e 99 A 

| ourſelves... Ts think, we haye-Good from another, 

1 by gut own; Metits. tend io bave what we „ 1 

not. By preteading 10 — „ gs 5 . 

— 455i they Bad them not. I 

dangerous 3; ſor it Þ he 


ous or more: dang $19 
te le bog 8 Ma, Re 7 


r 4 TR. Sf 
- 4 * 
* 4 WW © 7 * 


. 2 4 


FE 


- 
2 
OY 


0 4 4 >. * 
. i . ? * 
FORD : 1 8 5 * 1 . þo bb 
8 v - - N ” 
LY 


\ 7 | 2 7 2 * : a : 
\ b Pp %* oh 
8 ö 9 4 
— 4 
A * * = Py 
1 * 
: 1 Fx 4 p 
* , * 


1 abr lakh we overcome. 
IM Pet. v. 5. IA. A 12, Se? den 
lee many Branches are there of "Pri I: 4 05 *. 

1 Eight, wiz. Vais-Clory, er 5 Difobedidnce, | 


e ME. ren eee * . 
e r 
mk 5 ee on of; ES 
xc eney my IT; or Tnftance, Qrngito 
. 80 7 worthy of ae — 
1 Me . BY 
18 from, thoſe who tre not competent . : 


rant 3 Dinh. eQtin; 

hen 8 8 bach as it havens is ayer and 4 
Almg. In let Caſe where the is - She 1 
Sith is 22 — ee — * — ate Delite - 

| fobetitiite,” is whey Jr Man's uo Ew. 1. 
to the en of a lakful 5 v5 
_ nifeſtation.pf ,a Perſons's on Free . 
Hp Diffimulation of Molin 
Words or Actions. Cantention, is pr mwaintaini 
what is Contrary to Trath, by Words. Herd, 
ring 19,9 Man's.oven Qpigi * ith,pakiog, <1 

way an inordinate E's more than 
is neceflary, or convepiept, . 

1 at Confee TSA * 9 

Phe Ded of Soul"and Boch, Fynbrnnce, Er- 

tot, others Perfections, Pollies, isfortunes; and to te- 
mender that holy Leſſon of our Saviour Chrif, Learn. 
, Ws; becauſe Tai web ibs of Heart; St. Matt, 
38-29. and to,confider that we are ſinful Duſt, and ſball-- 
. ſoon rewrn again to Duſt; and chat w. — 
dare or do, is the fiee Gift of God. leg 
VPirine is Humility, which foclines us to concave: 1 
nenn Opinion of —— Gat: VI. 3. to require ne- 
- ther e 2 teſpect of others; to deſpiſè ho Per- 
= =o tule r Contemptiand Difreſpe@ patlentiy 
oy: tl. on _—— This is'a Virtue ſo ne- 


— 


\ „ 1 4 = d P” #5» * f 
* 0 4 » \ l a i * 
4 = - . - 4 910 * 4 » : 


* * 
14 K >, 
U 


— DEADLINE " aps © 


S 8 - Q. Abart ir Couetrnyſmeſe > Droit ite or aw” ©: 
p21 1 Aman inordionte or immoderate Defire or Love .- 
..-: of Riches, or worldly Goods, „ 
172 Q Whenias n nr 1 
, . When the Heurt of Man is tied tod hem; - 8 
* ry ao an nn 1146 may 9 
1 97. Ye 2 ow 
4 By one of theſe four Signs.) Firſt, vben a Des | 
8 in 6venjop'd for: pot or over-fad for loſing any | = 
"I earthly: Thing, Hialu li: 1g, IDS bo 
* ' 'Y whemhe acquires,' or keeps any Thing 7 4 * 4 
_ xxxili,- 2. 3dly, when _— greedily after worldly - 
1. Goods, or retains them with 190 great an 
3 1 Tu vi, Ak when he is nor bountifub/10-the... = 
3 | Prot is Ability, St. Luke xi l.. 
„ . If this l WG, theye are bit four abs ted = 
4% we Very right; there are but fowy forevery on le 2 
- | covetous, whois tied (0, his Share of this'/World, As, 
5 bee lawfuVy by it, Jer. vii. xo. Fla, ne e R 
5 us the Poor he eovetans? ? R 
X A Ves; the pooreſt Perſon is coveroud,, if he lows. - 
„ the Riches be has nor, St. Mar vidi. 22. or if he HH.. 
* ita nn poor” "ual DRAIN . -_ 
A is Pawanrpyuit 020 4 ii; 5-44 > 6467/7107 = 
2 'Q. Which cr th eee ee — — 
1 rour Mind can +: & HPF Inn os, Ns | 
13 . All Sorts of Infuſtioes, s Tren A Fi _ 
9 ** Who betrayed Out Saviour.” Deceit, n 7 
* 75 | when fair Words draw Perſons on, ad in r 
ä — * Ferjury, when à fulſe Oath backs: Mr 3 


10 co; when Covetguſaeſs eee = 
— Soifizinede, an unquiet Mind, obraiaſing and. 
— 4 ——  Obduratent e ** = 

457 $1.57 —_ 


lerabogs Nr Ants 

be, Conderations ate prefiteble gen Cen, 
roufneſe ; poten vn is the Hirtae oppoſite 20 it = 125 985 
- "ofa Fo coaßder Ytat gong, thor ' with iu” - __ 


into the World, nor L IE hing 
1e, vi. . has . — K lets” 
dhe db lde — Kingdom” ad tx 2 chat ü 
other Tings ba ſ.all be added umo ws, rs 1 ** 


RR A 


105 — 9 rh M5 ö 10 


4 * . - 
: - - 8 4 : 1 5 * 
* = "4 * = , — = o 1 
« * . ? . 
_ 
„ 


; I'S | 
Fas + - _ 2.3 : & + . - L * ) j 
1.7 4 & © + G FA. 
| i 7 « , : 5 +4 , * 


% s 4 C * 
- 
w „ » % 
. 
4 * 
* 4 * * 
+ 


br a 


a . a the Threats pronounced againſt Warn 
Voeripture. The Dabyers dt expoſes Men to; the Dif- 
FLiultſ of being ſaved; ſince our Sa vidur has told us, that 
Ki ae, bes Heb Mane to enter Tleuden, tht for a 
8 IN aſs throug h the Eye of a Needle, Mit. KIK 2 
5 Ter char * Ainendinent is almoſt inifoffible, 
1 od negle& of ſpiritual Duties. The Folly of-the 
Vice. © The Extravaganeies: of Heirs: The Short- 
= nel of this Life. The Pains of Hell, and Toys of Hea- 
—_ The Virtue oppoſite to this Vice i is Liberality, - 
which weans' our Homes from” eatthly Things, and in- 
| lines us to ſhire our Goods freely, — with the Rich, 
and Perſons in eaſy Circumſtances, but with the Podr, - 
for ir ib mich Better de give tbam to take, Acts xx. 36 


An St. Faul 0 55 that God Toves a" —_ Seen 
1 0 Ow. ix. 7. * „ E. 
—_—. bat is TLaruy? 
4 An inordiaate Defice 11 . Sins; or Delights 15 
1 by: the Fleſh ; which is an abomitable Sin, and-ought 


dor 10 be fo much as named among CNY 70. 


v. 
| BY Are all car nal Pleaſures fading? 12 
„ wr All but between re 3 * "I, 4 
When is 4 Per ilty of this odious ind 
= * 25 A. Not only 929 K commits the Fact, but like - 
3 1 when he iche pith Delight or Pleaſure, Feb 
3 vt hearkens to, looks upon, or thinks of an 
whatſoever, which Ny ways moves bin to 
ble Sin, Eph. v4 Mat. v. 485; 
7 What are ib. Bond ies I Ent, and har 
Uh irtue oppoſite to it? 
Fh de Hodge Faſting n fog 
2 er bad Company ; Re —＋ 
3 Fg a Senſes, but "moſt cee the E 2 
meditating on Hell; conſtant mayer; mode 
| Dreſs 3 to confeſs" oſten, and communicate With De- 
© Yotion- The Virtue oppoſite to this Vice, is 5 
_ hich is A Purity of Body and Mind, making us ab- 
* Hain from @arnal Pleaſurcs: Ts in ängelicaf Vine, 
"which God beſtows upon People of Prayer, upon tbe 
Obedient and Humble, ye eu 27. © James iG. 
FF at RO — #6 in Ry, Jh eps 14 
4. wy * 2 ; | 


5 


8 » 


* 
* 1 


n 


M 


- 


5 Liz a 2 . , P 4 N F = * , * 1 by . 8 4 e _— bs my pe 
ow * 4 \ * * * de — * r W . 4 CT XY 4 — 7 
C4 1 0 * y n 4 4 * - * 
4 . \ . l i 
" þ od g | | TW 
* p "> o - N 9 . 
\ L Pad . * — = . 


| The SE — 8 PEADLY. SIN NS. 1 
There is no Virtue that renders P 2 2 Sa ; | 


5 


_ What branches hai. Envy. * _— g — a ris 55 * | 


85 ran, Oh, of Py = 


« A fo, or Re ie 2 . 
| HY Good of ont 48 becauſe. it ſeems 
155. Our. OW By. ora oicing. at his Damage or Dis 


6. 


Wag of. Fee our Nee ; 
* talkin #7 pres 0 50 bo e on, © 149572 4 
away another NT Nas Judgment, Reprenc 
N 11 Py Hatred, 705 My Neteftable ny this 
ice, od warns us ner £0. eat with an emwlows 
Man, — xxiſl. 6. being contraty e Chant, 
human Society 1 it makes Men like Dexyils, whoſe N 


ture is. Malice. Byths . Devil. 1 Envy Death enteredinis _ 
* this Ward, Sap „M. 24 It 7.77 Cain to kill his 
Brother, Cen. iv. and t be eu our Sayidut 2 | 


and SE: it Seh n the Love of God 


gur Nes 


U. Is | 
; Tea 


£ To 2 the Voreafobablents” of The! 8 
* 8 EN af. Happiness, 5 nor dimindes 
14 * bours ; that ic robs us of Chany, 
a deen A 85 1185 Likeneſs of the Devil, "or zult - 


a kind of Death to them, to ſee tbat Man is he 
thay themſelves, 1 Pet-y:'8.” To collider the B 
bapce u gives do 4 Perſon, Te 9 pep our Ae 
only © pn "future. Ha Wee Virtus oppalite 18 this - 
Vice arity\ « or . Lave, which conlifts logo 

| D, ing as tuck od to ow * AS 
would have Lorber do to us, It. Jahn X11. This is 
he chief Bade e. 0 Aide. Again, ali ba 


Spirits, who gontinually go about 40 devour vs. 5 — 3 


ice. for vholocyer i bultible;” is not $0114 that bis 


4 powe werful itwe, In order ech gyer come this 6djous 


e beaker 8 mars.rich, wore lear ned, anch nere © ee 


1 


MT yy e wy cw 


— a b * 
* | 4 : 
: 


bour,.. and fils the World, with innumerable 
Mitchiefs, 95 no Wonder that it is put among the "Vi. 


es, that ar Hom. Hearen,. al. V. 21. 1 Fel. ; 


are the Rath to cure Envy 2 BY 


in 


_— + —_ Y a q : n l n a — . , 9 . 

<6» ww _ *Y + * * 2 | - % 4. N * i y * 1 ot et” . Y OOTY * 5 . r * ah. - a. 
\ F * ae r * | 8 

0 ”; \ * d | ” =. * 
{ N d . . 0 - Ms * LEY * 1 s * 8 8 4 - F »v * 
1 1 * n * . 5 by 1 9 8 6 * N . . 

— 8 18 x #& $4 4% 2h * 1 þ & |} £ 2 A. 64 & 

48 F | 7 > Me Bf 


= - EY The! ne ie AM 70 
EE - 
| 705 e e 6 ef Medi or Den | 

"few my" Way wy '4 Seve of ee „ 


1 cn five, Vie Firſt, 10 ry ehr, 10 

3 Ae? the N tite, Wan ul. 8. 3 

© ay to defire — See be ge 1 : 

= choice Van and Drink; Buch 3649 (oye | 

=_ drink toExceks, Wee 5 
1 2 Mathly, to eat with Greedinebs. x | 


J What is moſt pleaſing * I 
© Q: Which ths wifi and” mf Pn Kind ale; | 

= cite, 3 , 1 . 
1 A. Prunkenne 2 145 A N 64. WSK; > 


'K Mat is EN "CH 77 X 1 * 19. . 4 11 ** * 
An ſaondinate Uſe. and Detre e 
IK EINE 
= Cf Hur $6; in exenſable? e 
1 85 Ti eren 8 n. 3 
1 0 the Liquor ; if aut of e Tapes x drinks too mich; 
— more then to farisfy Nature, tis onlya-<riia/ Sid: 

isde knows the Strength of the ner and 


"6 The este r Sin, 1 Cor. vi. 10. Ha. e 22. * 
ſe vous Wo bo often'as Fenty Fs | 


A882 


— 
E. 


$ A S: 1 75 elde N 
. 1 FDrunkepilal +: : TN 5 
ei and 5 both in ane 
0 . and wpiritual Dake, e lat "of the P: 


_— 


2-2 M 1519 of an unbridled Uſe o the a 
8 aring, and profane N Fs 2 
2 | ng and expoling Our Sen F 

Ee ©, + bn ab} Vomiting, 

5g e remedies are Rege inp LS: e 


8 and wh“ I the Virtue 7 fo % 

7 To conbder that $ == dag a Man worſe-thin's 
4 a8 uo, ; alle to-eanfider the Abſtinence of Frey 2 
A 3 3 _ Bins; that brings Beggaty, Diſenſet, ang 
1 * „ 40 


13 
FO, 


reed ara 


* "a 
+» 0 


N wy” 7 * F* own 


4 — Call TY —_— * p * „ * * 
* N 3 1 " ET : q Y ®. ? L 
. 4 * Þ * * bs 7 * 7 . : = * 8 
by = < * 82 * 1 * * * * * 1 % 4 
V . , * . 0 4 . Fo ' 
* — . k . A * *_ = 
15 2 * 75 | : 
; p 1 
a | 4 [ 


e un bwym ter I 
1 The Virtub t * * oppoſite to it is Temperate, ſi YH 
which bridles the i nate Deſire of Meat and-Driok, 
ab like it all n we £153 ._. 
Q. What's Anger?” i 1 
A; Tis an iporgdinate Defite of Revenge, 1 1 
| ating tho who Gitpieaſe uus Ta .— 
Hewi oben” — Frnibtnt] © en finful ve * \ 
en _—_ Paſſion of : the. Sogl, and pu benen ff 1 
iber good gr bin pot je bel rangers, Wo 
others, is both 2 oft Juſtice, and Charity ; [tin evem _ 
Spender fi | Bicol of Anger! Kane IHE? . 1 | 
: What reaches are there in Anger? K . 


£ 8 


7 8, = 
- G # 
by 


* 


e Te A 


E. uo r - "oY 
. dition dy Words, aud ende- i Threat" 2 % ð 
4 ling with Hinges n hen Perfon riniannes in b. 
| ind; y how 2 he will take Revenge G, , 
4 | 0 when't Peres makes Uſe of i in = Sir __ 


reflectiag on other's Morals, 1 =—_— 
1 a ard Misfortnues. e — 82 .- 
| 3 fs Evil, from God, the Devil, or Mis - . == 
fortune. N 3h wer tefal do. e 
eee e eee . — = 
tack: anotherwith conf hgvage; that + 
Rep ier e Word' age _—_— rw 
eos”... 


Fg of Goar Hs 
* obs. Eph. ed BG 
| the Remdier againſt 


2 e ee e = 
he EEE 3 rh 3 
1 . Mirkneſ*| which ſuppreſſeth in ws all Pagan A. 


fs th Cato ion... . 
> 0 S * 9 ad 6 F 


2368 572) THREE 


0 e Patience, which is d rm, -* :--; 
by all Hr -albipay Miſerics;/ Trouble ©, | 
N Labour and Poverty for Geese erde Gow —— 
: + 155 25 T d | 7. 
1 ifs i | „ 82 
3 
* ben 

5 1 7 r O64) a n * 44 1 2 


1 "he n „ N N EF" oh 
=_ - 7 The SEVEN: DEA Dries 
=—_. wo of brotherly Love. 

_ bene y add diſcreetly. 

Fah, and to beg garneſtiy the Grace of God (0.49. 

d. 2 Cor. iv. 17. St. Janes i. 177% 4A iy, 
"RH bor io e EB 
is an Unwillingtefs, ot Taginef of "the Mi; 


1 i 8 es to perform hoſe Duties which ae ras * e 5 


| 3 Fs. Man's Soul. W | Ws | 
e Perſon-guilty of Sb e 
da Hi, When he ddes not jake. af Care of kia 


1 . » Secondly, When he dees not take Pains 10, know. 


the Obligations. of 

10 ldlenels, Ge. 1 Tim. u. 13. Fri, When be 
ſpends bis. Time ig inſigafficant and fti volous Aﬀeairs ; 
Riccourte Visits, Plays, toe 


reaps any Profit f 1 «a; 


—_ a unprofitable. 
1 WE thiy, Waen be negleQs. the Service of Gad,, and 
uſes no Diligence to eee his Failings or wag 
Mabe + Nirtue-.. 7 SF * Mid kee 4 
eee n , e. | er 


3 


72 a Bark, . ſays he, 3 
75 . 
r Mat. zxv.. ence an idle iteris 


No coatrary, tothe G 44 which preſcribes a 2 * 
ul, laborious, and penitevtial Life,; it n 5 
dehbial, forſakiag the' World, cruciſying he F 


vation with Feaz and Tirembling z.,, 76:43 15 
0. be weary. in doing Good; Cal. vi. 9. Ake 


| cumſpetty.z.10,ugderitand. what is the Wi | of: God ;30 
poly, "—_ Time ; to walk worthy-of our Vocaiiony- 


16. Whetein is ſufficiently eee an 5 
Which es . — 40 ur. Wee 


2 Mare 1 
e el K tk 


27 . 


148 Making this 


- 


* 


„ 3 a 
he or and Light," 


exo. ſerious. Aﬀairs,...1 Togf-\ in 4 Gn, xiv 95 
Things whichevery Christian is obliged. io . 2 2 
ha he, acts Dat 1 h his Kngwl edge, Bor 


, When he. ne glects x | 
Siste and Calling, and is given 


-abounding in every good Work, the 4 Ba our. "3 | 
"us 


lot, ne oy” - 


Life a 
= 
- 


- 


Lee * * 


the broad and large Way that leads 10 — 


eee 


SR det noo, A. _ AR M(ECq@.. £ 
A 


"ar? 


. w . % : \ a 
| * % 0 4 l * 
e -2; o® . 4 
, ” 4 * 
» . p 0 4 
— 1 * 


1 


. Self-love. in — — 


their Moebey, c. For all Which they fnath-account 
table to) Almĩighty God. and ſo ſhould fly cement ns 


Q. Which it the E «Ar of S MEAS 
1 Tepidity. which a Colddeſs in Devations A 


 laninity, Chieh is a Cowardice.to undertake — 1 


a Perſon has in his Power, or is able to form 
fon. for ſpiritual Things: Wearinefi * 


Q Which ureibe e W yrenrary 


Virtues n it overcome ? * „ eee 
A To conſider be; Labem -of Tales brifh, of as 


A les, Mattyrs, Confeſſors, Virgins, r. To con- 
er the Eaſineſs of ſpiritual Duties, and with what 
Diligence Men labour for temporal Advantages Phat 


every one is to account for the Time be -loles..; That 


Heaven is only beſtow ed upon Labourers,.;, 0 
no Day without, doing Tome gnod 5 


aniah, Chap. Alviii. 10 Curſed is be who does-the Wark: 
of Gad negligently Now-the chief. Viriues that ar 

to Sloth, is Diligence, which makes us ca 
and zealous in peiforming our Duties bob — — 
and Man ; as alſg* Dewerion,: which is u. ſincere 


vout, and pious Leal. for the Ser vice of God, and er 5 
every n Dun 11M 


man e en n 


44 n * "ID." N an e Ai VA 


FA #5 4; 1 * 
8 cen Sirenen 51 a 


„ 
+44 een 


| | ; Ht + -, ps _ np 
FP" 5 9 . $A — 74 ” — oi þ * * * wa Y XI © a. = , AN . 


2 RN . 


The THREE THEOLOGICAL Vixronse expounded. Rn 


1 2 is: A. 1 * 


3 * 


e Sine thebgcal bee 


hy are they fo calld? T 3... * 3.4 2% * 
A. Faith, "Hope, aud Charity; and they are kalled 
Fes becauſe they regard Nb _ 
bees. 1 Cor. Xii. 23s; A8 . "Fw. 
err is Faith 2 LE &s 49 * N * 701 
$7 AY 1 | a ; TY p OY 


— 


* 


Likes % 
of God's:Merey 2; — or A "Want of ReſhJus - 
tion to-proſecute every Chtiſtiau Duty. outs 


Action- 1g call | 
to Mind frequently the-. Words of the Prophen Ne- 


LIN Rs & 2 


* ar 


— 
- 


Mi : ** 
fuſed by God whereby we heal ee | 


r 03 227 
see Laber i 1 Vit — 14 — 55 $2.7 * 3 
de Iud. 65. See Beſues i Tom . s. 


4 pv 4 x * * A. y 4 is 
1 * b Ss. 7 0 


. A | 


Lind," ob divine-Vietye, ic. 


_ afſent 40 all Thin 

poſed by his Ch 
Key 75 Faith a Gift 
. Yes; as” ris defined againk the 

eee of Tron has. defined 

inst the Colvinifts. Phil. i. 28; 28 
FR 'to Sakvation 5»; * 

4. Ves it is, as St. Paul aſſutes us, N 

that be Fairb if is impoſſible to 3 


that are revealed by God 


of Cr N Ir r Ik 1 v4 Wu 


. Ang St. Maut ys, bei Sale belivues nat fball - 


- beccondenned. Chap. xvi” 16. Hewe tert does not. 


follow from hence, that Faith alone will ſuve a Man 


without good Works, as Lurber, and other Hefetickr 
hive taught * Por the Fathers by their Lives and 
_ Writings ; Councils by their Decrees 3 Paſtors by 
Preac and Exhorting, to do Good and avoid Evil; 
to Keep s Commandinents, Vc. univerſally ſhe w, 
us the Scripture does in ſeveral Places, that Faith alone 
Deen good 'Wotks, will never ſave a Man. 1 


Ge Lon wir bing, aye St. Ts 6 Cor. 


_ Wk n And St. James declares, that Faith <nithoue | 

Male, dead. C. ii. 26. And our Saviour ſays | 
the Commandments: St. Man. 
e - AN which is more than ſufficient to prove,» | 


e 


welt enter inte Life keep 
r Fah se will ſeve o Man e e eee 


. 
e 


Q not-Faith reſolved into 


- 


3 


* Laing 21x 11 22. i 


A. No ; theſe are only the Motives of Credit 


l 1 believe. wid 4: EE a 


Nr N . 


Q. Which are the Prop 


e 3 OLNEY WU ae 


= 
... 


e wht ny 
n avs. 


$7 begs * 8 f 


their - 


Bee all Faith,” fo as to remote Mountains, ant 


-E3 a Hof FPS. PAO ETIF.. 


What # the formal Object or ae. 1 which 


„ 
1 


AF. 


* 


* FL os * 
1 < 
* 6 
8 
= : - N 

- . * 4 

1 p 
G _ 
* « 


ary 


= » 4 
. * 


* 


3 


„ 


93 


S 


* BR 


a pious 
Ting tas e rr 
F that. not to believe all Articles 1 AJ 
Faith} or rather human Faith. Yeh, xi 149): ., . 1 
Q: What is the material Objedt of fuub ? hl 7 


A. Every hing hat ig revealed, ee ae Wordaf | | J 
God written or onwntten. -- _—— ei 1 | 
5 daun a br al ths e. m. ff 
* 0 9 99 4615.77 i Ul 27 ene . 7 | ' 


- A No, tis mot; ee ene bee ati 
Tradiclos, as 5. Paul gefl.; therefore,  Brethron,;: | 
| keep. the Traditions,. Rakichgas 


- FA 


mw . 47 ; * einn * 
ee ee. 2 7 
_ 1 193660. e r # 43; 607 
A. From n * n Se — 555 . 
fob Rod Gofdndf > eee eee = 
late human and divine; aQuaband | Rs 
ternal and. 4 living and dead, it and im 
I} nudes 6 [WIGH 42 2166-1 wo hen W 
| Ca Lene. an aber 
A Hywhats wi — — — 
Man. Divine Paith, the Infor mat om of. God - 2 
dy Motives of Credibibty: , Paithye- | 
e Gift of Faith, iufuſed ——ů—ů — in 


| the Seel. «ASwal-Baths, ths eee eee 
to What God bas revealed. Iπνπ Faith, iat _— 
ward Aſſent given by the Inteſlect. — 1 
the out Proſeſſon by Words or Signs, E * Ill 
Faith is joined wich Charity, or the Df -Gody-as:. - 
in che- Juſt. Dead is that which is v of Cha- 1 


rity, as in the Wicked. Hence ho gry N 1 
defined, that tue aich. is ſeparabl — . \ of 
it may” be doſt/ hy its 'oppoſire Freya di 

Ræpdieit Faith, it — — belie ved exp 
4 1. Aird and in diſtiset Terme as the 2 | 
cit Faith, is when we believe in gener; e 

Tuing that is revealed, and propoſed by — 


n we * 2 5 AT 1 
ES N. 


4 


— 


1 7 "ad PTY 5 
B 2 el org een e 4 
ves in implicit 
hat the ſecond wig thirch Perſon = 
. the Father e whovexplici 
-, carnation; citly believes Cbriſt to have k. human; 
_. Soul, Rody, wild Win. 0 tei dy 4 a8 TE 977 
Fab 420 1952p external e er nn, RE. 
aith.obli | * 
vi rl Gatc\blndur or the C of ide 
| Neighbour requires it. Ache iv. 20. Hence no obe inn 
i den bis Faith z eee de- 
mur before, Men, I aui a „ Farben 


£ 4 
— 
» - 4 . - by J 
rt EL = 
#*- F 
7 


abe Heaven. St. Mat. 1 33 - in, an inter- 
1 * Act of Faith obliges when n is zeceired by 
dal Perſons; as allo when we have 6 T - een 
_ == ſt. Faith, or When e tecejve any, * | 
_ 4 * mente, Ot when we are in Danger of Death, N * 7 


'S Which are the Vices' oppoſite to Fal? e. % 
Infidelity, A poſtacy, Hereſy; i): in. tither 
edel that is, — Petfon, has Faith / ſuſiciemily 
2 propoſed zi ut negative, that is, when |Faithis got 2 
—_. "RF propoſed. The firſt is ſinful, the latter e 
= Apeftacy, is either totah &> 'when'Chriſb and bis 
* Deca is denied, eee 
= bal, as when ſome ular Aniclegere,xejeded.! 
| l an obftinate: Error of thoſe who are 


"on . eee e eee 


ſo chat tis 10 be obfervedh that if a Perform ſbould deny; 
1 or obſtinately/ doubt of only one Point of Faith, he 
would loſe his whole Faith 3 and the Rraſon 
B., becauſe true Faith muſt always be intire, und 
be bo fails only in one Article ie made guilty of all, 
= by n of ee which all 
| 8 n t 
> is Schifm.; PAT be 6 it 4e Bath 1 15 
pO Tis of Diſabedience againſt Charity, and 
4 Separation from. . _— ay _ n 
e ain. F 

4 r W 
N 2 a Sin te to the Profeon.of Falch; 1 


. e 9 Thought rein ode 


— wy the IA 2 


** 


« 


4 
— 


9 


| bi 3 or gives to-Creatures what; belongs 00.0040" 


laſtigg Blitz in the World to come. a Js; X. 20. 


not even Life evetlaſting ... * Who 


l m 


on hey "Thinks, which chibetiacr/ibutts te id ee 
does not belang ta him, or denies What does: 0k *% 4 


What is Hope dl hn? KN. 8 
Tie 9 God e Views. WIE SK „ 
we- certainly and -confidently expect Life 2: _ 


thee? in Meris applied by our Endeavour, We. 3 9 


Means: . Nom. viii, 245 2 A 5p 77 1 | 
| Q, On avhat-is Confulene and Hope grounded ? + . . —ͤ— 


8 the Promiſes of Gad, 7 raved, that 1 


ive „ dee age to ſuch a8 fü big: * 

» Heb. vi. 18, 19, 1 Je in 
R on the —— Merits ef our * 

va Jeſus Chrifty whereby God gives us his G 

this OR ang and . promiſes us his Kingdom. And . — 2 


9 ind 8 s 5:38 TH Reel 3 
| t are the Properties: 2 . 
A. Ii ſuppoſes Faith. Is founded vn. age ag. 
tainty; excluding unreaſonable Sollicitade t i an- 

9 y av the Cain It 
dcludes not Fear; but | this\Fear muſh not 3 
Fear hich is an enon of worldly Paip on 
but a ſervile Feat ofverernal : Puniſhment ;- which 4 
good 28 exchuding the Will- of offending: But olf ef= 

y the Fear attending Hope; is Feat; which 
18 K Feat of-offending God / 1 201 e. 437 my 5 7 a 
: -Q: h ũ tbe.Obj je of el? .£ 3H 6} wa! . > 
A. The primary.Obje&t of Hope Lift evertiſting? / 
— —ê Means of obtaising itt uy 
Grace, Perſeverange, and good Works (proceed? 
tram Grace. Hence 'the Beere ene endend w 
Pretend chat Perfection oon ſts in hoping a | 


2 


5 . te make MSv0f Hhpat. 1 
A. When come to the Uſe of N 
laid that God is out latt End; for he ctented 
us x being then obliged to bope for eternal balvation, 
and Means to arrive thereto: W ure b 


liged to pray, to do Acts of Penance, or. beg any thing 
Rr e by 


2 TOTS * 2 
e 
4 - - 
4 L * 


* , \ \ * 3 * 1 - 
WT 7 , Ke 7 Fat. 3 120 * 
* Ft 


| ft Do weren eus 1 

wanting on his Side, Cf v7 gle Bet 7 

188 * b ee i 

; Bath ot Regard ts Vanities. Fin LS 3 

— What Sins are oppojite to Hape r N 
7 "Firſt, "Deſpair: by e ee * a 

Difkdence, chat God vil not; ſave, hini, or provide/bim; | 1 


2 
. 5 * 8 
* Ls 4 _ +» KY \ Ron. + A; 

* 9 * » 

\ * * 2 9 2 2 v 2 
1 * 8. -£ & 2. ».* © $ 7 4 
Fg * . 8 1 
5 « - * . * * 

=P +3 * 5 — - 
* * * 4 * " - 
— 
11 


4 A _ with the. 7 rg? AR degdecd St. Mus. 
| 1 - "xvii. Ae, 9. Wake Seromuiy, Pre- 
f . Kat pri ods (Mercy without -- 
= forks. Rom. l. 461 Theſe Sins 

3 3 Jvined e Petſon hes! 


= L . e eee not. pardon his 8 
_ - ON Sy ne cons: uheut Charity? 8-4 
_—w_—_ ez. as chere is trus eee but 
_ - br 0 weak and Fe Hens. 2 


2 4 [123,75 WB: II'S ; om 8 or Gin of God, 

1 we loy e God above ali Things, for himſelf; — 
1 ene or God's ak, athercas ires*, 

F woith all thy. kee 


r 
v 18 * 7 


. , Joh 
. Tror Goleta Thin 454 
him, bis divine Wil of 8 
3 purely for his Sake, ſo as to- 
—_ be willi 2 Ae 8. Ges Life . rather- 

_ .-- e God by rue in. Jay, 

= 2 me, be will lern my Commands, 

23. And-again, This is the Charity of Gab, (that _ 

=— heed, bis Commandments; 1 John v. iü. He that loves 

* or. Mother mire: 3 not: iure "of me, 
| 7 fays gür Sayiour Cie. All tranſit ot 

4 "FF; Oy below the End, for which God 
made us, and therefore is as much below our Love ; > | 

h be 3 us N d e 749. BN 

: © us happy ; the ©.0 orld ever leaves 
| us worle Un rn 7 


on 


= PLY 


esse ener ers 88 


—_—_— DEN » 

C -# 22 6 4 ' ; 
3 Aug-L'3; ea. ac — 
5 5 . SG 15 * 1 * OY p a — a ey 
AJ % 0 - 8 1 ** 


- 

* k 

: — 

— 
, 5 9 + . « 
% 7 P q _ = = * s - - 


- S ” 
” , n : * 


_ . 4 
EE TY eines - 

* de eee ts Len ee is 
= only inp Lore; When once we come to taſte, h 
* ſweet . to love God, the Soul is e 

"I with, it deſpiſes. all brher Things, 4 Rivals fnfinite 
* below Rim ; the more we love God, wore fil we 
52 diſcdvet in him Perſectkom inviting us to los i: 
+ Now we cannot pretend to 10% God fur wh 1 
«Yd Heart, $581, Mio ind Strength, as he requires, if we - = 
Sb prefer out Life,Liberty, Riches, Pleaſures, or any crege' 9 1 
. Thiag whatever before him ; we must eliule ther. 
5 to loſe alf, than him, who aſt, and only detetves m 
1 Love. He is our » Father,- Creator, Conferver, Redes- = 

> mer, bY Qught bean they'to ive him our Hearts, -- 
in our Souls, and afl ? Na Heart, Tor. „ Y 
5 Jeſus Chai, 4 Bin wi . „1 Cor. Xvi. 48. "Ie - Hz 
2 = — ' are above, and e ell A 
. the. Aer e. -g7 Earth, Col iii, 3. . — 
0 ne ret made any one happy, nor can be able to de- it. A 
* „ee ee „ 
. | wr Fitts 82 a one * 

; 1 l with His weh Good! for BU and Bond © 


a3 to ourſelves 3/20 d6 him no Wrong, by 7 Thought, - 


s Word or Deed ;” to de ready m Good, and | 

N kinder any Harm we Gai fro befalling* him, an 2 

4 Reſpe of Soul or Body; 87 for the Love of God, 

2 and to love him ay ou is, as well az s 

43 ſelves, mot by Equals, bur y Caloneſt : Fot e 

x . Saviour" ſays, &+ * bau that. _ 

5 Men . 20 755 "do p ae e them, St. Med vi whe. © 

. And This it , that you. ee en a>. 3 

J | 2 * 9 Poke | 
en Anow t are my* 

, one another, John . MTU 1 

"Ig duch matual byes, "I N. g. which. 

2 ſurely they Want, who 1 n Accountdr: Rel ion, 

6 or ay: Sther Pletence, hate their Neige „ 

"= our Nelyhbours ur all” Mankind, even od + f 

1 . * we |: Xp bound deo love, according bag ny 38 1 

; | _ WS * Hg you, * _— 


= | as | Ak eth dnt, Wü tra 
chat curſe you} j arid de pd ts" them ebe Bat" , 


Jaye God adly, our own Souls; 'gdly, our. Nei 
+bours Souls Athly, our” owh Life aud Rod; gti 
ih Lie and Body of our Neighbeur: 6thly; 


don Fame and temporal Goods 3 '7thl, the Fame and | 
| ra} Goods of: our, Neighbour. Then in Necef-. 


tempo 
Jay, Relations, Carnal, Spit ual, oo Civil, a bend to * 
* to others. Pp „ 

int are the. chief Qualities of 1 


4. To efteem, love, praiſe, and obey | "ERS 


4 an Things 3, Io that it is the greateſt, orftr oft Ave. 
tion of the dul, ſo as to prefer his Honour, 
3 Wil, 10 our own, or any others. Again, Charity loves 
_ * 2 upon his own Accbunt and tor his — at 
_ ON] becauſe it is a Love of 
= ip, Which immediately regards the Good of the Ob- 
1 that. is loved, and not _ a'Love' of C 


eme which regards the Go 


5 2 the ficundary Object of „ fo het Charity 


debe God Will 10 ve, or wi 


| pretend that true Charity excludes the Jecondary 
„ 2 ought to- mike us indifferent to our own chiĩeſeſt 
Good, and bhp 41 avs = * 
1 -which they take to be a vary Motive. Chart 
-+Andeed,, us St. Pad fays, ſeeks. not its own 1 


= . „ C. xiii. 3. But this is to be underſtood . 


| with rd to temporal Goods, or wither 
| - OR Object, but not excluſive of it. 3 
4 {ture every where recommending God to be. — * 75 
Wa 7 ſerved as our Reward, | or "oe * v7 4 4 * N. N 
Gs - Q. I Charity+ — to . 


Jes, mott certainly for our Saviour i He 


"a layes not, remains in Death, 1 ſohn ii; 14. Add 


Se. Faul ſays, that if we diſttibute all our-Subſtance to 
. Feed the Poor, and deliver up our Bodies fo ad tobe” 


burn, cand have not Chagity, it will * ws 2 
| Fey een 


* .. — 1 > 8 aw” ; 4 
Fa. . So | is by. 


* 5 | 


wy LEY ">The Ocger: of Charity is-this l, } 


tl 
7 


and | 


i k L-: * 
Sn 


Friend ' 


—_ Lover, which is 


- has two Arms, one. regards, GulVanncdindy, the other . 
_ - - ourſelves, which is likewiſe loving God, becauſe. tis 
'Y they greateſt Good . 
"= 5 to ou Ives, Hence the Quien ff are condemned who © 
= £% Obſect, 4 


er Motises, even Salvation, | 


CY 


* Fd 
- 


4 
be 
1 
G 
ts 


nn „ : * *** R 0 * * . * — ** 3 

* = Y 0 0 * * a "8" P EI” 2 N ; , bh 

= o ; 4 CT. F * 4 . W * * 4 

- = i P * , | 
* | 4 \ 1 4 0 t 4 2 Wl , 
l : 

* 
. 


l . *. * o — * 


— VIRTUES. * 


IP bs we we have vine Charity'2: 7x 1 8 
"6 2 only wha are ſo affected, 28 would „ = 
1 loſe a that is nigſt dear ta them, than break 
20% of God's Commandments: 7% #4::hd Lowe: of . 
| " God, ſays It, ' that u deep bit /Commandnients,,1, 
John y- 3 that all could truly ſay w EA f —-ͥ —_— 
le, e hall ſeparate us from the Love of ." _ 
% Rite viii. 2 But alas 1 all. ſegk 1. Thi We 
Phi their own, nat _ De 45 fe why BY F e 
hil. ii. *. 4 > * 
is Parity lo fþ * 
A Ir rem 22 * 8. AE. 3 * 
Multitade's "Si 8 7 It gives en, a. Life 
to the Soul . 80 0 Tabn, that cue art un- 
' ſlated from: Benz to. Life, iſe vue love the Brethren, 
1 John iii. 14. It renders U aceeptable to God, for 
be that abides. in Love, abides in Gd, and God in bim, 
1 iv. 16. Cbarity is loſt, by breaking of 
God's Commandments in any, weighty Matter. 2 
bare” ry Command iinents, St. Ja xiv. 14. : 
_  Q.. Which are the Ads of Chanty? + Þ 
! dme ate interitr: viz. a e — v 
1 wiſh it all Good. Joy when Good happens 0 jt. 
Peace, by labouriag to procure, and join in dow 
Good. Compaſſion, by ee moved with Its: Ten as | 
if i it were our own. Es ate exterior, vix· not 5 
only Acts of e but of Beneficence, vin- Au- 6 
ally to aſſiſt in groguring his 'Good, both fpiritual 7/7 


Prayer yer, good Bra mple, TaftruQtion, &e. * alſo the 3 
Good of his ody by Almpge 4 „ 
2 What is Ala bed 8 4 


A. Tis an AQ of Mer . or Com Fol 3 | 
e the Love of God, we relieve pena 


ve 
2 
es 
gat 
ts 
b. 
Me 
- | US 
ty 
or 
tis 
od . 
ho . 
. 
eſt 
n, 
Pq ; 
er 
1 
D- 
bd 

k 


*. Want 2 12 8 and rr. | 
| are De, u, Alms, or Works of N 7 | 
*» KY. heſe Seven! To feedthe'Hungry 75 oy ? * 
9 * o the Thirty. 3. To closth the Nabe St. 
de Mat, 8. 45786. . 10. harbour the Nane id Ls, 
<Q | © Lodging, . To viſit the Sick and Iinpriſoned. 6. Fo o 
_ © redeews aptives, and pey the Dybls of: others * 0 
29 W Dead, Mat. e * 1 Neolt . * 
Ws 


| | | ban | 
* . 
, - 
* - 
* 


| - 


© * 


ms | 
1 fences, 2 "Cir. i-4. 6: To bear patiently Perſons Ml 
3 8 To pta forthe Living a 


A AV Offeices, add Injuries, 


'momiſh thoſe who'do:amife,- Ga jb „ „ Terintract 


| «the Ixnorant, Pod. iv. 455 comfort 15 Af- 
Rom." zii. 4. 18 e juries and Of- 


* Dead, and for our e 


* Doris 3 Hip «6 Wa le wed : 


"one? ; 
A Wes it real 


. dove' for Bede Sake, and appli- 


. wake Perſon that ads mot in Need of* ic. 5 A 


N 
N 0 AY © thew be ever 
_ many, at. xvii: 21, 22. 
0 What inthe Reward of 'the Work of Mercy # 
>; Mercy fm God int Lis, an hs 


* 


e in the next. Fo 


* 


to the Puor ? 
A 4 God himſelf aflifns, that Judgment 


bat are the Offences we 


b who fhew oo Mercy. to: Perſons in Diſtreſs, St. Mar. 
a. Nee ene, 
e ber Bins rote to Charity? | 


we 1 1 In the firſt Plact evety mortal Sin, but OR 
Sins, which only leflen)the Fervor of charhable AQs, 
aud dy breeding evil; Habits, diſpoſe towards mortal 


Sins. Alſo Hatred of Sur Neighbour; Eavry, Diſcond, 


iſm, Figh ar Duelling, unjuſt War, Uamerciful- 


1 and Sci are all oppoſite to Charity. 


r e e e , and be. aiany 
ore e 22 
, Scandel,if we feateh!the Ex yeology and L 


tion of the Word, ſiguiſies ſomething laid in qur 5 5 


which is apt to make fall; and ſo it is uken for 
_ -ſame as n eee 2 in this Senſe the, P 
- iſt ſays, Th mea Standal. or $ 

beg ber by 2. 25 Wor fn Nt, exxxix. 6. Fram 


> literal ee Sn, Er uno 


7 * 3 
p — 


4 — 


S e, Mercy, 5 


. Seven, Dis i. To gite Advice, or Countel 
by nk Doubtful, . _—— To cotect or ad- 


theſe hb a e | 


best Mer- 
25 and the everlaſting Fire of Hell, are alloted to thaſe 


Sorts 2 ; 


w 


* FA i F "7 | ; n N 
4 *. * 3 | g N we Nad . "2 "4s * = 
l . ES * = 4 q 
. Te AR DINAS 13 s. a 


Pa - Gp e ei. th. Cape Ovcalion of . 

> er's bes into Sin: And accordin g Scandal, | 

1 1 St. Thomat, che Doctor of the'Schools, ſaid 0 

TTT 
: 7 uin of another. Ferſem s ” $ - — _ 

x . is a, Sin of bad Example; rh ici ia. apt N 

draw or indiice other Peron into F'o, he then it uk 
by. Wotds, Adtion;ornQumitiions. '/Now chere are. fey | 

d veial Sorrs.of Scan,. viz; dired, with an Imentions ar ' 8 

JN  :ndired. as bad ien which. ie the {cane 
"© dalous Action. Ta , which. as rann — 


1 


A or ow in 01 WAKE + 
. eee Wan may Men ſcandalige, , - 
BE. ar in ira Nin ef their Mei ud * * 
1 : e vi dar aig a bxAdece,*” -, 
| y onſent, rovoking. onour | 
© Prov. Xvil. 54 1 W | 1 
T2 by dane. and by not diſconerig g...  * 
m « Wy. N * k LATE 9 * TE wh We, * „ 
z 4 n NAA 8 ern on \ | 
e Noe Beg 467 Ne ne 
© SHOW erhuret a: . N Dn. : V8. - | 
TOE "Tbs. yOuk oRpEwAL. Vikrges, n 
fe - | ' | A Dif hs — 
TH [ C H are he the Cardin Ft __ ) 
ah SM ns * It; * 3 
a N | A udeiike, « 5 cla Coded 2 
al viii, 7. They ate ca led Cardiga metaphorically; — | 
s i the 1 which fig nißes a Hinge ; - p 
ta] being the es, ot general Rules, in the Practice N 
. all 1 mota | Viewes 3 ne Dignity, to the -*  o_ 
"= i "Os Poder 4. a3 a Pan 
4 | hat.is Prudence? r NIK | 2 
* A. Ti a moral Virtue which makes us wary! nl 2 
F - our AQions, that we may neither deceive othen non 3 
IF be deceived. ourſelves, ot which { $10 us what. on 
iy, Things ate 10 be -embraced and what avoided: with re» 
gard always to God's Commands ; and that We de al, 
. . in their. proper Time and Manner, ot. Wee 7 
5 1 It 20; 43h 4 W 
© * een bv wy ; N 
\vg I's 8 Nene . 1 
„% ˙lꝛ FR 
TENOR Ee — bt * 


R of | | - 


= = * . "A K. * - * = - 4 
7 - 
. * 4 * 1 
Lk 4 I * 6 * 
» , Fs 4 7 2 82 1 1 9 
at Ih 4 4 4 - 6. & 2 
8 dy my * 14 k Ry a 4 


- #4 -— 
, W 
: - , * 3 E 
ws 3 q 
n „ 4 
* 


—_. - 19-4 gu commonly committed, | 


- 


1 Tb. 0 ARD INI. VIRTUES. 


. Three, vis. previous Cinſultariony found Fudging: 


and Execution. x ieee N eien. Rr gs 

Bos , How are 4% Rabin te hs 4 3 
Fe- ;Eight Ways, to- conſider Things paſt. "Lottthd: 
what 1 proſe" Bylp By. e what may hap - 
| ing upon every Point: eg | 
lg or a eee 585 informed: By 63 
ot Quickneſs. in taking; or Judgoge By Indy, *. 5 
ick Execution i- applyiog the Means: By Circus | 
2 in refleQrng upon ircunſtance /: en ; 
an pro againſt evil Events. A . 4th 


x Which are the Def eds of „ t 10 


% 


| 2 eee ge without due Reſſection 
Tacos deration, the Want o Attention, hefoꝛe the Choice 
89 ence, or Omiſſion in the Execution 


aber L Hirte, P 96 TI 2b 476 1 
bich are the ng 4h in Pradince 2 r 


4 Lf Carndd Prudemcr, Diligence in ſeeking to pleaſe 
A corrupt Nature. Graft, a ſubtle and clandeſtine Way of 
managing, which in Facts is called Deceit ot T Woke, 
ing, unnin , or Cheating, called Frans. Sollicitude,. 
an acxious Care in obtaining or conſerving wordly 


Goods. or en of want- 


hereafter. - 1 ieee | 
2 ive Pu. N Had CONS uo 
A. Tis a —— Virtue which 2 the Will, to - 
give ne. Man bis Due as God requires. Ros. Ali. To 
Q In-what is Fuftice grounded? 
A. In Dominion, in Birt "right, in Contra, in Gifts, 
| in Promiſes Ae. unf 092, x 
I bat Vices are oppoſite to Virtue #/ e is 
4 Uſurpation, Theft, Rapine, Detra8ion, Ulery, 
Acceptation pr Perſons, Sc. 
' +Q-: Among "what | Perſons, and 5 what Adions on. 


„ 


n Purchaſes, in Buying. Selli Ng, the Price of: | 
Goods: By Judges, Witneſſes, wy ls _ ang 
ments 3 By Servants, . : BS 
Mat Obligation ariſes from Infuſtict #3, l 
3 Reſtitution either i 0 of coed or den, 1 & 1 


of 


4 
— 


„// c od ed 


- chi 


7 


. 1 


if 


rie CARE 141. vikTVES.! 


- 


* What is Fortitude? > 1 | 


A. Tis a moral Virtue which hives Wy NE 
endure all Hardſhips, Dangers, and even Death Nall, 
for our Faith and the Service of God. Prov: xxviii. 3. 
1 Gi 14. 4 St. Mat. x. 29. u $73 1300 

15 <biefly prattiſed'® * £ 50 | 

N. In bearing Afflictions, e 4 
e deſigned; vis. Heat, Cold. Poverty, 18 

wont; Daager of Death inTime of Battle; Words 


3 of the Body Or Mind, Death enen, 8 i 


2 Whith are the Nualities of" Ferm? 


„nor to complain of the Dilatorineſs of Aﬀiffance,/ ' 
Ce are the Deich of Fortitude sx? 


are actording to Reaſon. SHA Lins at dd 


Q. Phat are the Exceſſes' of Fortirude Þ. At rl 11 
A. Po be raſh and expoſe one's ſelf to been. 


tra to Reaſon; * as m Duelling, oc. l & cu! * 
hat is Temperunte? aten 


2 Ties a moral Virtue moderating Man's Aﬀetions- 


or A in taſting; and touching, that is, Ea 


and Drinking, according t to right Reaſon, Feel. oy 2 
** L A 7 0 A 
Q. ich are the chief Branches belonging 40 7 . 
erancte ? 
4. Liſtigence, whichwnoteritey wh Uſe of Eatabbe,- 
and Sobyrety," which moderates the Uſe of 'Diink: | 
Q Which are the oppoſite Vices to Tenifitr ante 7" 
A. Exceſs; as Drunkennefs,'Gluttony and e 
Qy it lend or a Chriftian' to, 15 Nr in 
05 irtues ? 7 2358 
A. Yes; it is; for we muſt not only-declins from, 
Exil. but do Good, PfaÞ xxxvi. 27. 
- bat ooh the other Virtue which our. Soviice” 
requives of us to'purſue ? ©," © 
4 Humiſty, Patience, Meekne ſs, Chaſtity, and V- of 
ilance, St. . xi. 24. St. Mark xii. 3» 34 $9» ” 
6 N 19. * 26: 


a5 » * IF IT Welk & iP 


* - 
= 7 y * y , ” 
k + » % Nx - 
- \ " %. — 
- — 
. . . p * 


Putinte, not to repine at Hardfhips, ge 


AJ Co warilite, to want dnefs in e . 55 


* 


0 5 | 1 x7 
5. ; HY Rey onde” Fl 
n E 3 1 0 1 0 * eee. 
e mY 

| al 


- 2 


e wu & 


THAT is Relgi "4A I: ht rk 4+ 8 


300 the 1 NR "kb 


— N 
- — 


TON? A2 


4. Several, viz. Su preme, Interior, H perduliay 
18 8 and Civil, Abſclute and Relative yy Ker, 


1 Worſhip is paid t 
cba Excellency: - "Supreme. two» is paid to WINS 
; only, and tis called Latria. Inferior Wotſhi 


to Saints and holy Things, 22 'tis fab fs B 
Hyperdulia, is pa 


* » - 
* "aw * - > Nt, 
* 
4 


eo.” [ 9 — 
* — 8 = 4M * am - So A F1 = 
K - N 5 rn 


— 
* 


— 
— 2 
— — 
— 
— 
3 ud 
% * 


— 
ä N 3 8 
_— K 
Ev * - 
4; 


4 in Mary: Neligi 
— ſupernatura - uh agg 


2 ſalute Worſhip, is on Account of ſome inherent Excel- 
ie _ Relative Worſhip, is on Account of ſome ] Re- 
tion it has to inhetit Excellency. - » 


' Is the Crofs 0 4 
0 Jupremg Worſbip ? ILY 
A. No, they are not. 0 4 
I bicb are the, proper 48; of Religion 2. 
Interior and Exterior, Devotion, or a Pro is 
nude of the Soul to worſhip God. Prayer, which. is 
* rai the Mind to God, by Meditation, or petitioning 
240 an e want, vis, abfelutely, Grace and Heaven 
rally, all Things that conduce that Way; alſo 
- Praiſe and Thank(eiva won, are Parts of Prayer. 
is mental, ot woca lick or private in ſet Form or 
_ extemporary, with 1 or Phariſaical; afual 
Attenſion is either to the Words, or to God and pi- 
ous Objects; an habitual Intention is not ſuthcient- 
. Which are the outward As of Religion # ; 
1 External Worlhip ; 


Spada? 


nn 


"Q: How many 3 of xa are r 5 N 5 


Chrift and other Infiruments 8 


Prayer, 


| by Geaufle&ion, — . 
Os POTS kaocking he Break, Iacenie, 


7 o * 7 J 
o l * - * © \ - » : +4 % 
- © C - 
; 9 7 
. 70 | . : p » 
. < 1 , £ ” 4 . 105 
Ee i ” N C 
.C | of 2 , ; * 
| Fg . . [ 1% | 
V J 8 N > 8. - Fx. OI | 
9 15 


V. 


Q. How do-gou explain theſe ſeveral Kinds F , | 5 
Things. upon Account of 


id on Account of ſome ſingulat Excel- 
lency communicated onl 1 Feng a to the Bleſſed: Vir- 

-Accaunt of 
Civi Worſhip; 1 is on 
Account of ſome natural or acquired Excellency... Ab- 


3 


9 3 


Principles ate contained in the Decalogue or 


"yy 


_ cating Churches, Vows, Oathe He.. 
al Are all aut ward As of Religion indifferent, a 
ſigni) by ſupreme Honour F 
4. All exce Altars, Sacrifice and c 
e As for their AQs 
they are determined by the Intention, 
Q. 1s God 8 5 e or particular Works 
. Mot 1 
4 4 Ves, N Vows of Povenips Chalthy, and Obe- 
jence 
2 Which, are . Vies ea oppefit te.to Religion * 
A. Superſtition. to adore God by fille Ways; or ex- 
= ſuperbatutaſ Effects, from 3 Cauſes z alſo. 
dolatry, Judaiſm, Mahometaniſm, Hereſy, Divinatien,. 


OY: e Nr ha WS 1 — 


ae faule, '#, e 
A. They ate the 8 als 83 
- ments of ſuperior Powers, as Rules to .. what * to 
* tfotmed and what avoided. Os 
"How are Laws 2 5 1 e Arg 

A.. Eternal and Temporary, Divine and 1 Na- 
Ga, va Poſſitive,. Ou and. New, LR * 

il, Kc. 6 

Q Explain, the Nature of theſe ; Laws w=_ 


A. Eternal isghe divine Will, in order to 3 our- 


1 conformable. to bis; The Law of Naturi, is the- 


' Impteſſios. made by. Nature, infotming us of "Truth. 


and Falibood, Right and Wrong ; whereby we firſt. 
| know general Principles, both ſpeculative and Practical. 


iz. That ſomething is certain, as for Example, our 


on Exiftence, that the fame Thing cannot be, and 


not be at the ſame Time ; Good is to be done, Evil: 


avoided ; de as: you would be done by. The 8 


mandments, 1 ta a” God, out ah ca] and'our- 
„ ſelves. 


 Froftrarivn, Fe Sacrifice, eteck 15 Aitars, dedi= i 


en Com 5 


1 
; 
g 


S 
4 


58 
2 


98 Erz Chriſt and the Evangeliſts. The Di etence between 


? N nth "God hiafelf to, ſpeak the Truth ; and 


% * 
4 Y ba 0-3 * 


4 4 8 C "WEE 1 R E. 40 = 
{4 es The third are a from the former. Ct | 
nee; 4s an inward Perſuafior; that this or that par- 


ticular Actibn is good or bad: Now Confcience ix forte- |} the 
times tightly infot med, other times Fexſoneous , probable, = 
ſcrupulous, doubtful or opinionatite. God's: poſitive HY 
Law, is 'what is writteo in the old and new — — MT 
"tures, or known by Tradition. The old Law, Is the 
was delivered to Moſes, either moral, judicial, ot cere- | * 
monial. The new Law are the Writings and Fraditions Ti 


de old and new Law, are, they agree 75 the Law of 2 
Nature, and all moral Laws; they Aer in the judicial 4 
"3nd ceremonial Laws which are abrogated * The Law 7 


of Moſer, was but for a Time as to the judicial, and ' 
3 ceremonial Part. The od Law. chiefly  tegarded, tem- 
Poral F elicity, the new Law, future Happineſs; the : a 
w was'the" Figure, the new Law the OL Qancs. Ha 
man Laws are given by Men, and. muſt oceed fi ala 
fäl Power, they mult be for the { proceed Fom 
and be promulgated. Eccleſiaſtical Fang regard the 
Good pt thy Soul, civil Laws regard Life, Liberty and 


ies oh th equally ah n a 8 


—_— 


- 


% 3» © „ 


- — — 1 — 1 — ren 211 
. Sagivrunn, bpb Coomting. 100 n 
6124.7 N. of the ones inn | 
ANTS 7 2 * 4 
0 F AT 1 50 gap "nt 


Ils che Word of 06 written a by per- 


5 e the Old and New 7 e which ace 
1 * camnical Books. 
0 Why are they called diaic * N 
1 ney are fo called from the Cut Word carey. 
bb nißes 2 Rule ; therefore we call them canohĩ- 
cal Books, that 150 ay, Books which contaia the watt | | 
of our Faith.  R__ 
7 How. many-cantnital Books ars there d - 
We Pe are many, which are di led tos. FR 
"Horts, * W Lee, Prophetical, and 
. 4 | iy | Dane, 


125 


. - 
* * Wimme _ 
S 5 þ LT! Y F of —PIE d 
7 "T7 2 OA þ 
N 
* 


: 1 F | 7 
2 e, 5 
E iThe- * of che Ol. ROOD: 2 Wo 


\the, hve Book wes %% » V4 .Genefi „ . e 
e M ee eat erqnomy, The Hiffotjgel Books art, _- - 


en, Ruth, the-tour Rooks of Kings, the wp = 

. by: _— Books aft. Samuet,. - | 
the two: 9 of Haruligomenan, of Chronicles; the _ 
two Baoks pf E/dras » the Baoks, of Wehemiah,. Tebigz 6 
Judich, © /iber, Job, 46d. the; iw Books-aft the, Me ” 


\ —y 


* 


1 
* 


3 
* 


C 


chalet, The ſapiantiat Boaks ac thaſe df Proverby,. 
Tae Cantichz ol Sobg of Salam Wilgdom, and; 
_ Ecelefinflitts. The Proghetical Books! 'are. the, Palas 
of David (which are aHo Sapiential, Legal, and ir ot 4 
rical) the Books of Haiab, Jeremiah, wit Baruch. G 6 —_— 
kiel, Danieli ind the tweve lefler N Wi, Heese. 
Joel, das, Obediab, Jana, Micha, us, = 
ebbaniah s. H Agi. Zechariah wid, Mala 41 {The 
- Doſtipalichiell 20 aids. thoſe of the. New: 2 
which are the four Gos pela of | Mathew, Mark, Lud 
ba; e ef the les 3 
b St. Pauli va bis Epiltte to the Rn hi s 
Ton iothe Curintbiaa, bis Epiſtle to the Galatians. 
80 the E eſians, ta the ee 10 the Colyflans, » 
his two. Epiſtles g Theſſalonians, and his two Ey 
tles 58 to 7 imotby; his Epiſtſe to Titus, to Phileman, an 
to che Hebrews ; the. Epiſtle af St. James j the-two'Epi 
2 of 8. Peter the theee Epiſtles of: St. Jahn 
Epiſtle of 3 2 z And, the Aperalyp/e os e 
of $6 All. cheſe Books ate nadoubtedly canner 
cal} 40 ing received: and detlared-un ſuck. by the Ca-- 8 
tholick Church. See the. Cquseil of ;Laodicea, K. 
And conſequently all;and eye . 'thereof ate inſal- 
libly true ; for otherwiſe, as St» Anguſtin ſays, e 
Part was falſe -oti-doubiful, \ all. = be-uncertain-- 
1 However certain; it i, that ſome Boche ate doubled © "+ 1 
of by the Catholck Church, which: we ca ere 
phat, chat in ten nun nnen, LA 


PPP 
. % 


— WY ww —_ 


| #4 HATE 5 . e 
„Cove. Laod. Cary 60. ex Cone. Cartha..41 Cp: 7. 
An. 327 2 Oobc. Trid:Sefſ #4 An. 1 446. A , 
1 8 Aug. L. * de den Chril. "Cutan; 5 


Hey 19 1 45 et e 296 BN 


*. 
LS — 


-— 


ern, was by the fourth Rule of the /ndex of Pope 
9 eee erde to the Reading of 


5 „Vir Dei. 3 2d : Wy. 


e Se r r bes. 
504 deing ſo evident whether they, were dis ine g 
thre, becauſe: they were not in the Neu, n. 


1 0 fr in the Church's Canon; but were beter 


jede as falſe or erroneous ; in which Senſe ure A" 
rayer of Manaſſes, the third Book of Eſlrus and the 


Ab of the Mace babes. As for the fourth of Haran. | 
aud fourth of Marebabeey, there is more Doubt. Bir | 
ns to che Book aſcribed to Enoch; rhe Goſpel of St. An- 


+ rews; St. Thomas, St. Bartholomew and the like, men- 
one by B. , and Sr. 4 Eutin W they ate in a 
- worſe Senſe called Aprebryphat, 10 Are, h ary a A Cody 
| Per manifeſt Ar 1 778 


Heu do you know for ated lh 2 5 4 


vine and canonical Scripture; and which not +4) 
: hi wage the Teftiuiony of the Catholick Church, which 

i Interruption ſucceeded the A poſtles, and with 
ian r\Saviobr bas promiſedto to wbünts and teach al 
Nuth to the End: of the! World. Manly write 
N Q. Tu vel! me'the Nx f . afallibls Word of 
God; \noby* then dves LN ee forbiathe 17 5 Gn 7 | 
elit: it, Inte ' nothing can be mrs "Clear and eaſy” to 
under flood in all This * # nece 772 to" Sgtvation ; this bas 
1 ill 2 * 2 gh it was with Pos: to- 
heep the People in e 607 & 
A" You ſeem to Miſtake the Cee: be Cathdlick 
Church never forbid her Childten the reading'of the ho- 


I Scriptores ; on the conttaty, the Croley and does 


Ard that the readiag of the ly Soripiures (provided | 


it be with an humble aud revere nt Mind; and Hd Sub- 
+. .taifſi9n'ro the Interpretation of the Church from'whom 


we teceived them) à good and laudabſe Practice, and 


| ug hi to be the daily Kxerciſe of every Chriſtian Now k 


dall the Reftraiat Herr over was, andoeven that not — * 


_ the Scriptute in the vaigar Languages, by which he re- 
mite the ante to ng Palo 22 | Courellors,.a the 
Fs Sly ah Bs 00 


+, 
* Jer. Bp. « ad Letac, St. tug: L'kg: C:23:de 


— 


RA bee the Jidex i in the Council of Trent. Nob « . 


* a - 


* — - 


I 2 , 


1 s% A as 

: * 

— ” , 
"x 


" 


— . ‚˖ anc aAcTMSy 


89 
9 A 


— 


4 


8 unn 4.4 ; , 
„ „ a 3£AaAA mw aa .0Þzje eee 1» ww 


0 ; 


- 


k, 4 4 * - 
ww ww ww 


— 


- * * 
2 


4 4. 
* _ 

— 4 as h e 
= ws Aw a aw 


= * 
. ky . 


* 


4 %.. 


* 7 


. a l 
” ow 9 * 2 K 1 ? . 2 of 4 a . . s _ . = = 
me "oO EY BT ET * 8 9 nnn * nung 
a - * „ q \ „ b 1 IT 7 W 0 ts N * 
* 4 "4 * = p = G 
A 0 '- bo 1 8 » 1 
. * 
. YI - Z 4 ' . 
. : N 4 " - +a ” * > 
g 
* 


888i 
moſt proper Judges of their Capacities, and the Di | 
ſition e en Vet The Reaſon of this Nea the, G 
iz order to arm the People againſt the 28 5 of Nowel- 
ty and Error, ; which would neceſſarily follow if every - 
_ Cobler and Tinker was allowed to interpret the *Scrip- - 
ture accordſag to their filly Fancies z fince St. Peter aſ- 
ſures us, that in St. Paul's Epites there are ſome. Things . | 
Hurd. be under bd. which they that are unlearned and * 
unſtable, vureſt, as they do alſo tbe other Scriptures to their - 


_ ewwn Deflruttion.” 2 Pet. iii. 16. Hende it follows haqt 

the Scriptures are not ſo clear and plain as you pretend 

they are in all Points that concern our Salvation, ther- 

wit it would not be truly ſaid, that they wreſt the Scrip+ - 
tures 10 their 6wn Deftrufion: As to hat our Adver- 

ſaties alledge againſt us, that the true Reaſonvf not pat- 

ting the Scripture into the Hands of everyone,” ſe to 


4 


PPP 
: &- þ . 1 ; > . 


1 | keep the common People from diſcovering che Errors 
oF; and Follies of their Religion, Nothing can de mere 
7 abſurd than this ; becauſe if there were any Grounds to — 
„ ess the making avy ſuch Diſcovery, I a beide ek 


the two would be beſt able-to doit, the Leatneit or 
 Unlearned ** Surely the Learned : Let theſe are Aal 
0- | lowed to read the Scriptures, and are nor-cleny-fighted | 
enough to make this Diſcovery: A Mas muß be 


— 


8 ſtrangely blinded with, Prejudice not. to fee the (Abfurs - . 
Net _'duy of this \Caluniny:. TG I | 
5 n e cond ere e 
* :berty to interpret the Seripture 7 biz own pri- 
q  vate Judgment, without regard to the Interpretation of 

/ SY OAT ĩ 


* 


| "Us 2 Is Freſh is ee Peoer Yeckiter x. 
p, + - that na Fropbejy of the Scripture” is © 9 nterfires- 2 
a tation, 2 Pet. i. 20. Secondly, Becaute aß Men eg: 
8 ments ate as different as their Fancies ſuch ert a 
this, muſt needs produce almoſt as. many Religes 
as there are Men. Thirdly, Becauſe” Chrift has lefthis 
Church and ber Paſtors and Teachers to be u Guides : 
in all Conttovetſies jelating to Religion,” and be- 


„ 


ä l 7 e 9% of holy Writ. e ge 
eme Apoſiles, and ſome Prophets, and ſome nge, 
au ſome: Paſtors and Teachers, fir the perfeting of the. 
Fs 7 CID © BE N a 9 "44 3 4 | \ 
5 72 p . | = | f + +. * 1 
8 "Op - l 4. * of A 


— = 
0 ” _ 


. * 
_— WY * 
WR o 


4 = — 1 2 W ow 'S — 
hs. TIF I EB F N | Ma . 
5 3 ; 25 4a i. ales. * 
, 3 , k l +. G \ — 
„ * N t : - * % N * . 9 Y 
SUE £1, 23.2. : LILIES . "3 * 
P — * - * 7 .< ys = 
4 * aa | ” = * 980 


© \ - 4 — 
* * "yy J 1 5 
K N TY 


f . ; 8 O R FH P;- T * R E. L f A 
9 5 of Chriſt, til, 2ve all come in the Unity of. the © 
+ Eaith ; that we beretafore be no-more. Children tofſed 0 


pht.of Men, and cunning aftineſs, whereby 


and 
7 He in wait to deceive, &c. Eph: iv; 11, 12, Ne. 
ures were not written without the Inſpiration of , 
Holy Gboſt, ſo neither can they be rightly. interpreted 
without the Gift of the Holy Ghoft.; now this Gift is 
not given to every one. For to one #5 given by the Spirit 
lie Word of Wiſdom, to anotber the . 
e another Prophecy, &c. 1 Cor. xii- 8. From whence 
we may conclude that the Gift of interpreting” Scrip- 


ture is not a Gift for ny one, but chiefly, as we may _ 
(,eaſonably ſuppoſe, for ſuch as God has given, Apo- 
| tles, Paſtors, and Doctors of his. Church. As to Re- | 


+; formers in particular, it does not appear that they have 


_ 
* 
* 


F 1 Kitherto been endowed with any other Gift but that of 


contradicting each other's Interpretation throughout all 
.. ;.the.reformed Churches. Witneſs the Lutherans, Cal 


= ine, Anabaptifts, Independents, Arians, Socinians,&c. 
Ibs Lutherans lay, that the Scripture teaches them to 


hold the real Preſence ; the Calvini fta fay, that it teaches 
_ ©, them-to deny it; thoſe of the-Church of England lay, 
+": that the Scripture teaches them to baptize Infants ; the 
\ Anabapti/ts lay, that it teaches them toRondemn it; 
the Arians and Sociniens fay, that the Seripture teaches 


= +. them. thatChrift is a Creature; and other Proteſtants 


* ay, that it teaches them to believe that he is the eter- 


| nal Crektor of all Things. Now 90 one will fay that 


»T 40 


+ ., this is the Gift of the Holy Ghoſt. So that Proteſtants 
© themſelves on the one band conſeſſing that the Scrip- 
| tures cannot de rightly interpreted without, the Gift, of 


, F- 
2 
7 

ih. 7 8 


ide Holy Ghoſt; and it being evident on the other, band 


” thar Proteſtant Churches from their contradiQing one 
. <., another have not that Gift, we therefore conclude that 


mie no Right 10 judge of the Senſe" of Scjip- 


WW  - tore, and expound it for themſelves. Beliges, if the very 


"Diſciples of Cbrif.could not underſtand the Scriptures, 


without as Iotcrpreter,as we fd by St. Luferhey c,“ 


, * —E 
. $2 * r 
1 % = 2 - - on * . 
J = — »F 0 
,: a 0 y * yy. 


* #4 


* 


enn of uhe Minit, for he edifingaf 
the Body | * 
is and carried ahout with * N 

r 5 


19 55 Laftly, Proteſtanis themſelves confeſs, that as the . > | 


_ * 


% 


rn Wo EL I WO I OE SS. Or SW 


Ld N e r we e 


+ 1 | 
* — 
* * 


— 12 - 


| Ben ay tid 94 ver bud he Holy Seiter tht 


; - withdraw your [elves from! every Brother that va 
,2 Theſe is 6% And; 


6 [taught In a Word, will 
- That the Virgin, 


* — ho * F * 1 9 * ' 4 - * y * — 4 hag * "yy _ a Em — =_ 
„ 1 * N 1 a - - i= K "as, . * 4 . ond Mb. \ = ' 0 
. \ . 1 * _ \ £ * 1 0 » — bk þ * 9 
2 Fs 9 | K * 92 FW 
b _ * o 5 \ 90 Y 8 * 
> — * =Y 
0 ; \ s % = G \ 0 
. ©. as . a , [] * 


enn ee ap” 
not, Wiz. ee 2 is, hen be ſfuppaſed that 

very, private Man and. NIN ien 
nech than. ttheriware'? - M ce 


ter enlighte 


our Harieut ned l Under fiandizgs St) H Ni. 
ö this nt leaſt, ti ach Reformers that 5 
1 * 4 ats alone ate not, ufficient for expbuoding. Soth 
* unleſs theic Under Rwnding e out Saviour 
N in like manner ope# n, 4 3 156 15 
21 e Paints of dee 
1 Fag + ws and N at the Seripiure 5 
7 01, % ee l e een [Nt ij 
leo Fab fa we fd that St. Pau taught m 
16 7 TX unica and; Corgnthy . Ward e 
Meth hichate not in bis Epiſtles, and yet ne＋r- 
theleſs he enjoiss they» to believe, aw being . ; 
 Authoriy with What he had written, . ee an0h..” | 
 Bretbreng: in ibe Nam oſ our Lara Jeſus Chuſt; that »Þ 


«and. after the : Tradition bereceived gi A 
L pray you; Brithrin that - 
- you remember me in A Fhi ng an beep thi Trailgtions - * 
4 delivered] ibm to you; 2 Cor. xi. 2; K. Jobuilike- -* 
. wiſe affutes uss thaell bans did and E for - 
the Salvation of Mankind, is not written;..7a5: X36. - 
In ſhort, this Doctrise implies a Contradiction 3 for far ie 5 
nothiog ig nobel belie ed with divine Faith, dut! what 
ie cleatiy contalaed ige the Sctipture hem this Wer, 
Doctrine which our Adverſagies thus, ben Aff, + 3 
not to he believed, becauſ it in here d he fund 1 
in ihe Seriptute 3 for where it is Written he Holy - 
» Seriptuct that the . Apoſtles were commended by,our © 
- Sagiour Ge 1 ite all hat be and: ene bad! 
the Church of Ag, f 
Articles ate not to be believed, u . +: wn 
wes always, Virgin f that be 
. Sabbath. was 7 * divine, Authority. tragffated- ig. the 
- Sunday's that the Chitin after 0 Eofter,ixalways . 2 
oP RENEE HEE > tbat.Jofamy ac 46 de 
ed z tbatthe, Boptiſm of -Heteticks.is valid ; and 


that the follow 


255 


3 2 dae Apoiles Creed ing divine * , 7 
8 1 * 


+ ih 

1 
l N o 

= = o 4 

h — | - 
. x 
5 » . F X = 
: * 73 4 
© 


= + the ble and 07 Rule of Pair. A pain, the Scrip- 


BY 64S I +40. SN 
| 1 ae neceſſiry Polits" gf Doctrine ale not contained 


| tion of the Catholick Church, Cannot 


. never have kndwn- but by the Tradition and De- 
© wnre itſelf no where 8 us Catalogue of the Oano- 


* any Foundation f om the Seripture, but even excludes 


0 ak Apafolical are thoſe which had their Origin, or In- 
ſtitution ſtom the Apoſtles: Such ad the Number ef the 0 
x! "Sacraments ; . the _Apoltles Creed ; Infant's Baptiſm ;_ _ 


. 5 7 n Day's ; Rf 


muy theſe Articles are. not. 9 5 conta ned in the 
oly' Scriptures, hut Proteflants ved them from che 
achten of the Church x Rows Therefore it is Plafd, | 


in the Holy Scripture... Now from whit has becb faid, 
1 517 to a Demonſtration, at the Scripturealant, 
9 85 the Tradition of the ApolVes, and Interpreta- 

My the ſole Role 
of Faith; becauſe, as ] have already proved, bete are 
many Things that are nece ſſary hay 5 belſeved, which 
ure not contained in the ee Beſides; we do nor 

find, that there is one Lexi in the whole Seripture 
15e cearly and expreſly affi ms, that the 9 0 alone 


ture alone cannot be the ſole Rule of Falth; beds ſe one 
t Article of the Chriſtian Faith is to believe — 
eſe Books ate divine 1 wut h Now this we could 


claration of the Catbolick Chuteh'; for the Scrip- 


men Books: It nd w ms, that all and every one 
of thoſe Books which hong: wed in the Proteſtant. 
- Bible ot Teſtament, are the viſible: Word of God. 
| Que Adverfaries therefare,-are'very/ 'unhappy in their 2 
Eboice of a Rule of Fexrh, Which is hot only without 


the Scripture ftom being any Part of ein Faith, as not 
coming: under their on Rule, by dre 2 


| do geen in Matters of Faith. — = 441 
| rt is Traditiof $059 ne tio 

; AN ſuch Points of Faith, 6 or Church Diſcipline I WM 
kick ate not Clearly, mou at all expreſſed in the | oi 

| Scripture ; but were 2 or eſtabliſhed by the Apo- ul 
ſtles, and ba ve, catefully en Fee in the Knaben A 
ever inc. 5 M firt 

4 "Q. He moiy Gert: of. Trodtion ar l $ vt: 


4. Chiefly two, vie. Apofolical and ny ; 0 


Bee Baerament z = 
faſting ; 5 9 


"» 
: 
__ — , — 


* _ W — * A. * — LARS K. 
. - 


Hime üſter Time; ſich a8 
„„ Candles; Bread, Ke. s 


Apoſtolieal, and vat not 


geg e Witer Wich the Wine is Eucha” 
Tbe Bethe Mie al, are” 


bat not; that se, by the'Authority of the 


. ' 
= OY 


8 o UN e r MR = = R bk 


rift ; and making the Sipn'of the Crofs in Bapriſm3iFc.  . 
ber as had their Laſtitbien 

eee always in Uſfſe 
755 Feaſts, ARE 1 =o 


from the Church ; a8 


Q. He ave wwe l Bros © what Tradidions fre fri 


A. Ia the ſame Männer, a1d by the fame FG | 
by which we know'what Scriptures are mel + 8 
Church guided by the n ir of Gods. ATE 

Q. What Ker pure ca You: 10 I in Favour of Ta- 


1 => Py Z 


\ 


4 Frotn-thie 32d Chap ct of FE WIS 
4 thy Father and be will ev thee,” thy Elders, and / 
vi tel! thee, 1 Cor: iv. 2. Pal. ii, 5. ffs 


Again, -out of the 2d Epiftle of St. Paul to the 24 
 Ionians,' xl. 2. 2 Thefſ. in. 6: Therefore, Brethren; fland - | 
| fafty and bil{ the Traditions which ye have been tay gots. oY 1 
 ewhtther by Ward or Epiſtle, 2 Tie," . 13. > W 1 

2. rep! in. 14 Chap. I. 2 = 


» Qu What ave Connciteh and 5 4 1, Kinded .* 
A. They are Aſſemblies of the Supetiors* . 15 


Church, to conſult about Phith. and other ſpiritual 
Mattets 3 and they are either key National, Pro- 
vincial, or Obere. hy 


* 
— A, 


re eee, 4% 12 Ol 
4. The 2 an Univerſal) ; hd Prius Iva V- 
onal * the NEE] in ee ; and he Bi- 
— How" many General Councils 4s you reckon, and, 
 evbich ave they'#® be 30S; 
A. There are Smt com viedtheſe 20. The ei zhe | 
firſt are called the Eaffern'or Ge General Countils, * 


1 1. 1 Nite; held under Pope Sylveſter, 7 


OF 


3 * in, Ter the Aran 2 wh con- 


Mig N * 
0 Je Conseil of N r Hopi, held ltd Nee” 
inſt the cy SR: NY” 


Daimaſus, Anno 
N panes 150 7. 


obe h 
f „ The Counci}/of By beld under Po cue. 

on 1 5 Anno 431.1 ainſt the Neflorians. \ 1 

4 1 Council! pu J 15 yader Pon jor. 
nt uf t. againſt the, ans. 

: # 1 1 2 5 en oe e 


5 BH . ele nno 553 againſt the Origami 1.1 
= he za Council of Cpnfentineple, held — 

% _ Agatho, Anno 680. againſt the e Fic 

83 * 8 100 be ad Councit of We, held er Fee d. 5 


_ 1 2 an 1, Anno 787- 4 8 the Ieonacliſti. Ain of 
= ig Fhe 4th Councils Conſtantinople, held under Pope 
= Adrian II. Anno 869. againft-Photius: jr. 2.4 War 
be Wefermor Latin. General Cougcits. 1" 2 
898. The iſt Council of Lateran, held under Pos N.. 
ra IL Kune Tz. for the Recovery of of the 
N 1 1 Holy Land. f 1 * * 
= . 10 The 2d Council of Laterax, "held. under Pope, | 
—_: ; Jamcent II. Anno 1439 
| 917 11. The zd, Council of — held Bader Pope. 
e II. Auno 1479. inſt the Albi genes, 
he maintained the Errors Ne he Manicbdaur. 
175 12. The ith Council of. Lareran, held unden Pope 
= ' -* bnnocent 0 PEP 121% bine ae, 
_ - -/. and Albigen/es,, en 
13 The ift Couscil of . held under Pope FRE 
= 015 n 1245: for the Ry ot the wo OK 


Wo 110 14 The 20 Councitisf Lyont; held under Pope Gone: . 


3 nN. Anno 12 74. in which;the 3 
_— "their Schiſm. but relapſed: ſoon after. . 


| 121 15. The Council of 4 held under Pot. 
| 4 *.. ment V. Anno.4: the Dulcinias and: 


POS ts 1 as allo for TREO of- nh, bun 
r nd. 4-44 . NI 
#4 196. The Council of Piſu, colled in the Tine of Gie> 


$+* XII. 1409-4 Which put a ſtop to the 
r iſm, and .depoifc boch, the contendi Pon- 
* - -tiffs, viz. Gregory XII and Benedid XIII. choſe-- 


Alenander N. by whour this Conncil-was. pte 


ee, 17, 92 6 ite is TEEN K IP”, We AH 


hs Wks Loa * 
of 1 | * * e * * E 9 eee g v 
3 FA | [5 ; 
* - : 45 — 


= FOPB-AND us SUPREMACY. ag = 
5 ö Okt « The Council of Conf aner, held under: Po Jahn TI 1 | 

| Ah XXIII., Anne 1 25 5 broke the Neck or _— 
and condemned the Een ef 7 


1 "i . 
1 I's Pines e Ander pe Bye. 


N 1 n which the, Creeks rer 
Y | a Sil il of Loren hel | held 2 7 
| . 29. acl 15 u 1 18 
— Julius 1 Abe isa. Pape Leo. & copeluded it, | 
iff: Anno 35474405 the Recovery * Holy Land. 
my . Jon Faene whether this weren G "i 
20, The Council of Trent, held, hy Fes! Ul, rr 
8 Ann, YJ 8 ee, the Errors of Lutber and Co- 
4: _ us IV. brought this Ce to a 4 
| op „ Conc! uſion, Ang0..4503+ : 14 „„ _ 
Th is the Pape, and what 8 "= 
e. 2 He is the Biſhop of Rome, Succefior of. gt. Po - 
"hs ter, viſible Head of the Church, * has re = 
+. - Over the whole, 57 5 * n. 911 
1 Q 9 7 is.the dick Pari. edrine ci un Page hu if 
* HS * het tte - 
15. | al ae, in. theſe. two Articles: u That 
__—_ St. Peter, by divine. Commillion, Was Head of the [7 
. Church under Chrif. 2. That the Pope ot Biſho ea * 
. Rome is Succeſſot to St. Peter, is at N ae 
8 3 Chrift's & + Earth. 1 
— = How dg pen prove St, Peter's Supremacy. , 
is Mi: Firſt, From the 16th Chap. of St, Mat ver- 18 
b 1 10 Where ouf Saviour Thou. art Peier, mel. a 9 
. Rock] and wpan this: Rack quill I build. my Gbureh, and " 
ob che Gates af | Hell. hal not N rinft it iH %, | 
fs, will. give unis thee. the Keys of . the m Hearn, 
ny and whatſoever thou alt bind on Karibu brend * 
„ „ae And whatſcever yhbou ſbalt lie vn EU 
ri ſhall be din eee 128 rom the 22d Chap. 


* 200 Fon : 7. . * e „Simon, 
>: _ 5 645 al r pps n at: £9 

ole: + you 'as Wheat. But I. have: fray'd * 2 $4288 

» - Faith fail not, and when thou att tonwiritd, Prevgeben NA 
a7 ants a Chap. of of 


* = M 
. 3 | 
— - 
, - - 
” * % . 4 


— 


- „ 
w = 


"2 . N 9 
x = 0 * 
* 4 — * - % 
Py 4 Wy \ - 
4898 - AY 
|», 7 [PR P 5 . 


— 
1 * * 


þ . e vert AND 28s 
"Fobn, vet. 1, Ke. Jeſus faid to Simon Peter, Sünes, 


da of Jonas," Bur " me more than theſe N He ſaid © | 
_ 2 2 8 3 thou knoweſt that I love thee.. mY cke 

_—.” 5 unto him; feed my Lambs: He ſuid to bim again of 
15. end Time, Simon, Son of Jonas, ſoweſl thou me? Ch 
fal um bia, yea Lud, Aude that I lee bon 
= - these. He ſaid unto bim Ae Labs. He faid unto” | pot 
ei the third Time Simon, Sor Jonas, lovef® thou - . 


/ "me Peter was grieved, ' becauſe be ſaid unto bim-the- 
tied Time, lobe thou me And be ſaid unto him, 
= Tord, thou knoweſP all Things;" thou knoweſt:that 1 * | 
e; Jeſus ſaid unto him, Tad my Sheep Bs the firſt 
_ - * of theſe Teri out Lord — 1 — the buAding 
_— . - - of bis Church Peter Would be-as a Rect or Foundation f 
Stone; and under the Metaphor of the Keys of i Ring- 
. 5 Headen, enſuted to him the chief auer g in- 
his Church: As when a King gives the Keys of City 
to one of his Courtiers, he thereby ſignifies that he gives 
kim the Government of that City. In the. fecond 1 
ur Lord not oniy declared his Pureiculas Concern ſor 
Peres in praying for hiur, that his Faith might nd: l: 
But alſo gave him the Care of his Btethren the other 
3 ede charging kim to confirm ot ſtrengrhen them. 
1 In the third Text our Lord in moſt ſolemn Manner 
—_ thrice committed to Peter the Care of all his Sheep 
= Winbvut, Exceptidu, that is, of his Whole Church. 
3 Q. Hoto de yon prove that this Commiſſion e 1 
3 Peter deſcends to ib Pope or Biſhop. of Rome? 
4 A. Becauſe by the unanimous Conſent of the Fathers- 
We and the Tradition of the Church in all Ages, the'Biſhdps - 
of Reme are the Sacceſſ3rs of St. Prter, who tranſlated his 
Chair from Antioch to Nome, and died Biſhop of Romy *. 
Hence the See of Rome, in all Ages CO called The. Ser of 
Peter, the Chair of Peter, and abſolutely The See Apoſfto- 
el And in that Quality has, from the Beginning, exer- 
+ cifedJuriſditionover all other Churches, as appraS from 
che beſt Records of antient Hiſtory t. Belides, ſuppoſ 77 
the Supremacy of 8t. Peter, which we W 8 
4 N ans E Me oo. Tn; vu 
x ons. Ser Cone. Calced. 8. 1 4 75 


. r 1. . 


T% 


2 


— 


* 
. 
Urs 4 . 


* oy 


- 


* N — 
* 


; : 0” 
a 3 : = . * 9 » — 
1 1. * 1 * „ 
2 * 4 1 - 1 4 - 2M 


n Yes es "34 


above from platn-Seripture, it-muſt ebnſequenti 
lowed that this 


Supremacy which Chriff Neale be for 25 1 1 
the better Government of his Tharcb, 1. maintaming - 
of Unity, was not to die with Peter, no mort than e 


Church, which he promiſed ſhould tand for ever. For - 


maintaining of Unity during the A 

deſign N — 4 8 ye 
F A851 when there was like to be1o/ much, more ne 
of a Head; 
_ Supremacy was by 
Now, I would/willingly 
Title to hiv Sgccotlion, as-the Bimhop of Ras 


4 


x 


ing dath P- Go dis. ++ AHhis 
That the Time, Place, and Maoner 
- certaln-- Sr. Mat. tv. 49. 
on our Guard; and aſſures ud, that Dea 


Mat Xiv. 


our Life in the State 6f Gas ee Wall . 
rance die in the State of Grace or if we fa 


4 


* ought to ſubmit to its Stroke, a 8 Puniſhs 
2 18 : f þ I 3 | 5 ; $: 3 1 | 


; | how can any Cbriſturn imagine that Chrift ſhould ap- 


point a Head for the Gosetnment of his Church; and = 
les Time; ad 


of Government for 3 —_—_— 


Therefore we muſt grant that St. 7 9 or" 8 -Y - 
Succeſſion 10 en to ſome - 
know, who has half fo falta 


"me | # 1 
. . ] 
= 

2 | 17 3 4324S 245 18 1140 IVE 8 
117 The-ravs LAST- NES.” = 
* „ - gia. 20 68: 0 be ter "IF 
Sb. Of ? X 3 


85 'H 1'C'HYrethe fout lf 1 

** . Death." rent; Hell 1 4 1 

"MY e og 2 

N . Se puration of Sou from th 2 
11 ran 


| Which are the moſt ule aſe 
A" Firſt; That we Sanne cadet: OK. | 
certaialy die, and that but once. Heb. in. 27: Secondly, - | 
of our Death, is un- .= 
8: Marx. 38. Third- * 
will ſyrprize .  — 
thoſe fooliſh People” whb fleep and 1 in vin. * 1 
44. Lee, i d  Fourtbly,” 7755 — 

king,* we ſhall* die 48 we have lived we: ſpend 


* 1 


in the State of Sin, weiſhalt\tn alk 3 the 
2 of Sin. Prov. if 26. Ecol Ae 8; 5 5. 
„8. Fifthly, That oor eternal Lot“ "depends: on the 
lour of Death, Eel g. er Ci 48% La. That 


5, That God commande ust 2 


1 meant ” 


- 
4 


1 1Þ 


% Y 
= : — 


I | 2. me bus LAST FRINGS. | 
= ment of Sia z far thad not. Mag Sed ba d er 
_ - - Mr oa oi al 


e in Sach. * and Actionà 3 and ge- 


iſ {| vokipg of g e t $8V.146: 


| eb . 31. 
e ben 


| oF”; 2 Firfl irft,. e SV "ns ih of ove $12 Dad Ä 


tay , 2 fee the þ 
© Eternity. Abs. XX. 10. See 1585 J 


0 Heavens - 
14 Judgment. e c and whe | 
- Circim N in e e n 


A. 


is the Sentence upon Men pronounced by 


; Goa: 


"tin particular when. dies, and; general at the 


22 the World... The, coumſtances, ale the Signs | 


e e e ee 15. Toa 
as H Aulichri will, appenr, 4 iaſt him, En 
| ' and Elias, ＋ The World Will. be converted and conſumed 


Fire, The general Reſurrection. an Union of Body 


-andiSoul; Tha Qu Qualities, of he Judge, Severiiy of the 


neral dnd partic ulies. The. Strength of * 
25 t . Con 2 and the Devil. % * 105 
. 
A. We, ought, Ws 4 conſider that all our Thoughts, 
Words, Attwng; and Quiillivas,: ſince we:came ta the 
e of Reaſon, ſhall be . judged. St. Mot. xii.. 


Secondly, That. ee Appenblrams. z. 


© * 


That che Rule of our ee er 
and ghat it will be put in Eiecu ution, 108, 0pag; the ob 
pen) honing nant us either Pity or Mercy: Nam. its 16. 
That the Puniſhment and Reward 
Jadge, bali be ævetlaſting, St. 


41,261; tt e e ens 


l 1955 33-4; N. 
le Pant 


Nr 
eternal Pooifiments wth g 
Gods and the Pain of ſenſihle Tor- 


| | * al elk propartipnable, as to Heathegs, 


| s AA ti $1508; 11-- 


ers 1 whe, 
14. Bſe wii: 1.36 Ln 


o. 
ace.of .Go 


rn all the Evils; and all the Miſer 
tof, without- any Comfort . Ke 
e * 


— 


* 


— 


r 


* 


* 


1 


22 


2 


NSS 


| 2 nor the” £350 
Head * Maj to tonceids 40 120 "God bath gs fer... 


Pen for theſe vepial I Frailges and. Imperfe 


repented for theſe ordinary, Failings) cannot be n 


Are , 


=. What is Heaven? 
I. "Tis" anerernal Place of resten bf "Us 
Mindy free from'all'Evil, and. enjoying | all Good. Neeber. 


tioned to every one's Metits: 


Q. Hou owght wr to think | en 1 


A. We ov t often t do el that the Bleſſed "_ 
ſuffer nd Kihd of Evil ; Apoe. "big 16. fc. that - 
ſhall abound: in all good Ef. wxxv. 9 That - 


| they ſhall fee God and his 8900 Pact to Face. 1 1. Cor. 
xiif.' 12: That their Bodies Mall ” glorious, KNMOr- 
tal, actiye, vigorous and bright, 1 75 44 That 


— _ poke e. oys and Hf N wi 
an Dior or Appte Ream of ever lofiog them; 

n"xvi."2 24 4 Word, that the Eye Path not 

beard,. 5 hath it entered inte the 


Hove Un 1 Cor. i. 


What ds you mean 5 Purgatory © 
A Lig icenle Sthte,” Wherein Kick Soy 


bo. 1 wilty of 
Sins} 85 ts Purgatory "IMF" * 
Because eg iy depa rt, (his: Lie, before «(here 


3, 
do, who eithet by ſudden I ea 
out of this World, before they 5 


(as many Chriſt 
otherwiſe ate take 


ſed t*be"condemined to the erernal Torme nts of 


ſince the Sits of which ty are Pug ve, but f 12 3 


and Which even God's beſt Sexvants ate MOTIE. Ar 
liable to. Not can they g o trait to. Hewes my 
State, becauſe the N aſſutes 5 


is defiled ſhall enter there.. Rey, xxi. 2 


1 Prey ＋ me, en 4 . 185 do you 7 80 | 


2223  @# * 


ee Tradi wet 
. e — 5 e, 15 


6. = ow, 565 wt 8 * 1 bs 


| 1. 
L * * 2 ho , 7 2 24 * — by 2 
þ . 2 ky | WY FE ry 18 } TE „- ; } Fa #7 PF IT A v4.28 7 


| ſs are GER 93 
| wks 6 * this Life in God's Grace, yet not Witness 
ſdme venial Sing, of Lie; t Na made ſuch vals» 
faction for their Sita as G I We ice requires, 


3 28 Wer 1 


PUTT © Finz. | 


FRY - 


44 * * . 
\ Jy , - 


* > 1 * * „ *% * 1 7 7 8 
* ba * 1 * * 19 1 » . Y 
1 . A k 0 =» * * "7 * 9 8 
* 4 - : , * > 
. 8 + : ' - : * 


=. * r bn G 4 0 K. = WN 
"AY "a . Fir, Becauſe the E in many Eg 
3 wi "teaches us; that it is the fixed. Rule 5 God's. Juſtice to 
1 render lo every Man accor fo bis Heri, See ff. 
= Iii. 12. $t, Mat. xvi. 27» ii. 6. Revs xx). 
24. So that according to the Works which each Man 
3 bas done in the, Time of bis mortal Life, and according - 
e0ð᷑ the State in which he is found at the e of his 
_ Departure out of this Life, be ſhall . y teceĩive Re- 
Wald or puaiſbmeni from God. Hence it * upd 5 fol- 
6 eg that as by this Rule of God's Juſtice, —— that die 
5 nd Sa and deadly Sins, not. cancelled by Re 2 | 
will be eternally puniſhed in Hell; ſo by the —— le, 
& the) who die in lefler or venial Sins, ilfe puniſhed 
\ fomewhere for a Time, till God's Juſtice be 29 a 
Asa this is bal we Call Purgatory, Secondly, becauiſe hie 
8 "Scripture aſſuies us, that we are to rendet an Account 
—_ -. e 10. the great judge, even. for every idle Ward' 
| that we have ſpoken ; Mat xii. "41 And 1 
774 * every idle Word not cancelled here by Re 
WS. 1 able 5 be puniſhed by od's , uſtice hereafter. 
nd one Tan think . condemn. a Soul 0 
* „Hen for evety idle Word: Baer there muſt be an- en, 
tber Place of Puniſhment for thoſe who die guilt 18, 
--* theſe litile Tranſgreſſions. Thirdly, Becauſe; au} Tim 
F © affujcs us, that every Man's Work ſpall be made mani- 
n el, 1 Cor. ini. * 147 16. For the 4 all hs Acc 
. 4.18 "i 1 rs it Hal be rewailed by 14 5 75 the. Fire certs 


Man's Hark e i th tt — 

5 K s Week a abide which he bath bei to 5 hat is 
the 3 hana” is Jeſus 0555 e ſhall 
urn 


eie a Reward. If. any E25 Wark is u 
* Ball 1 L But o « bin rl. Hall be ferns 7 Soull 
Here you ſee 8 ul informs ud, tha the 4 


he Man's Work ſhall be ar manifeſt by A — | 
„Tue; 1 that they who have built upon e Foun- 
gation, h is Cori Wood, Hay, ang [ Shah 1 . 


is to ſay, whoſe Woe have Deen one, 
defective, tho not to the Deg re of 21 5 7 Fo 

ite: 7 ꝗ 
ire, as 155 Fathers under and it „ of 


: * 5 de Loſs, but Bor hall be Nord ſo as 

se by a purging 

_—.- * ich 4 ne writes, they who Have dane Thang 
1 lt Wa ; uy — 


s * 
7 . 
? * 


9 - 
; U * 0 —_ X 
- , * * * = 


eclare 
Fire 


for 


hat i 1s 


bu urn 
fr /0 
4 
a fer 
Foun- 
* 
I ſhall 
x. that 
it PR of / 
T bings 
Erving 


Hoem. 


in the Wor 


bw in Heaven no Sin.” 


„„ 
is vnprofitable ; 
Sol: they were, which is the Purgatory "3" 0 A. 


3 . 4 Som towards the South, or towa 


* a — * " * = 4 2 
"4 1 _ _ n Fr as. AG — n — 8 = —_ Pe 2 dy — ” 
Li * 2 * P F P P F > 4 F \ >; * * C 7 * * = _ N —— ma. 
\ o * 9 y 9 4 8 8 0 * * 9 F ST A * 4 7 q * 'F y K __ N 
. 4 - o n x 
& . - | t . 4 4 * 9 * * 
# 0 * 1 . 0 N 
1 # 
* 8 | | * p 
=. = = L 
50 5 = 6 * o \ * 


7 


r U 0 * 1 0 R „ 10% 


deſerving temporal” Punif gene ſhall paſs through a cer<... 
12 75 . n Pa ſpeaks, 
er L. 85. "ers: io on "the ih. 

Pſalm, u. 3: be fays, ht Fire an Fe more grievous 
than FE 22 0 tan ſuffer in this Life, Sd be 2. 


Purge m Lau in this Life, gs 3 „ 


may not need the 77 
be ſaved; ug = as by Fire. irt tone: our ga- 
ſpeaketh: againſt the H Poly |, 


0 Fern ap % 5 % 4h 
G n m, Th * 4 
Se 1 $6 nb fron come. Mart. xl. 44. 
Which laſt Words would be Gp uh and abſurd, 

Sins not forgiven in this World could never be Fate 
to come. "Now if there may 
ne ſs of dins inthe World to come, there mat en Purges 
tory br third Place, for in Hell there is'no F orgivenels, : 


mplied "by the Priſon mentioned in St. Mattbeau, ok 
v. 2 out of which a Man ball not come fi 
paid the Farthing. And by the Priſon mentions, - 


ed in St. Peter ; Where Chrift"is Taid by his Spirit 10% 1 
HR, 3 


Fer, N ith 7 


 have-gone und preachetl fo the Spirits that were in 
n, which ſometimes were diſobedient, Kc. St. 


18, 19, 46: Prom this [aft Text It appears at at he 


Time of Sur Saviour's Death there were ſome Souls 8. 4 


a State of Suffering (in Priſdn) in the other World; 0 

Account of leſſet Sins not deſerving | of beenden 

certainly our Saviour would not have gone and 

ed to them, had they not been capable 892 of oa 9 

Theſe Souls more” were not in Heaven, where: * 
not in Hell Where all Preach# 

but in the” middle State 


of ſuffering 


the 5 Church 
ay what do you ſay te that Text 


W f 5 
in the Place whete” the Tree fafleth there wall ie 


A. | fay that 10 1 90 way . wer this Text l 
Reistiel to the State of the Soul after Death ; but if 
be ſo underſtood as to have relation to the Soul it makes 


ow xi. 3. 


Forgives..... 


"Befides, a middle Plac = is alſo 


N 


1 | 


nothing ugulnſt Purgatory, becauſe it only provey whint” * 


17 8 . 
= * N 5 1 2 
T1 if 
THI 3 X - ”IY 
-_ : 4 | & | | , \ F *. 


» > 


"Ee IS OS 


25 _—_ * 2 55 | q 
* io io" V h N 
FM „ OA Be viz-.that eee come 
5 wes tothe South, or to ihe North, that Is, *to- Heaven, ot t 
Hen State is in Mons ihe 1418 „ 8 


But does n the cripture promiſe. Reſt, 

4 5 to fuch'as. to in the Lord 7. New. xiv. 13. fre 4. 

We . Yes it does ; but then we are to underſtand; that 
=_—  - thoſt ate ſaid to tie In the Land, who die ſar the Lord + 
by Martyrdom ; or at leaſt thoſe. who at the Time of 
thbir eäth are To hap {PS have no Debts nor Stans 
298 to inter pöſe between them and the Lord. As for others'- 
ö ſhie but imperfectſy in the Lord, they ſhall reſt in- 
== deed” from the Labours _of this World 3 17 as tbein 
uns, that” follow them, are OY they muſt 
= | expel? to Log td T the, Lor d according to their cn 


Q et me now bear what. PEP CL les 
= Ws of a Purgatory upon Tradition, or the rere of; 
i Church 2? | 
A. Becauſe both the Texwifb Church, long babe 
= | Saviour's. Coming ; and the Chriſtian Church, from 
ö 3 1 77 N ning in all Aer, and all Nations, has 
offered up 5 ers and Sacrifice, for the Repoſe “, an! 
Relief of che ab departed, which,evidently imply 
th Belief of a Pur gatom or third Place: And it is cer 
tam that the Church of, Chrift always believed that 
- there is a Pur as is, evident from the Writin 
of 'the antient 19 7 and the expreſs Definitions of - 
9 Councils. See Tertu an, St. werbe n 


w . ee Seebeben baba. * 
a 
— Becauſe Reaon teaches theſe. two * g. fr, bs 
that 12586 Sin, be it never ſo mall, is, an Offence #6: 


—_— | * +. th Mach. xii, x > 1. de Mil. Cogo- 84 81. | 
= 2 Eufeb. L. 4. de Vit. Conſtan, C. 71. 

_ 8 5. ry/. Hom. 1. Tertul. L. L. de Ania. C. 
= 8. St. Cypr. Ap. lii. e 81, Aub. in 
= J. E ad Cor. St, Jer. i „Mat. St. 
= FE lug. L. 20. 'de Civi. Dei 24. et . 1.80 
= or. Se. HE Conc. Trid, S/. vi. Can; a et Safe 


dear: de 
By Fung God E 9 * 


#54 


* 


under the ono py ſuch one 


Serondly, That thert are ſöme Sibs, in whith! 4 Perſon 
may chance to dier that are fo ſmall, either through the® 


 Levity of the Matter, or for Want of a full De bed. 


tion in the AQ,” as not to defery eyerſlaſting Puniſh? 


ments. Frow' whence fHidly follows, wat befides' 1 


the Place of eyerfafting Pui A ta which We call Hell, 


there muſt he ulſo 4 PThite of tempota! punichment Wr 
ſuch as die in thoſe _—_ Offences,” and Fmt we n iT 
 Porgatory l ee 24 # e en ieee 
. then think” that” any „ne can e 
available uf Duatb, ur l i they ih cable of wad x 


in that State PV Ss. 
A. No Repentance wth be. available after Death ; 
but God's Juſtice muſt take place, which will wart 


to every: Mam according to his Works + However they 4 


are capable bf Relief; but not from a5 y "Thing 
- en do for cameives. but from the 
other Suffrages offered to God for" theth "by the | 


. Faithful on Earth, which God in his "Mercy is pteaſed. EC | he | | 


to accept bf, by Reaſbn of that Commution Which We 


have with chert, by being Felſow- members of the ume 
Body of the Church, "under the fame Head,” wien is 4s 


Cbri ae... 1 
. do you'prove abi 17 ü 1 ud a: 
to pray for tht Dead? © W n 
A. It there be 4 Place of ys Piste 
where fore Souls are pu rged, and 5 Zins remitted 
_ after this. Life, ab I have Lind ved there 5 


then that Uhatity 1 25 obliges us fs 0 to priy that the 


Livin may be ſaved, ob) 8 us alto” to 2 that che 
Bead u be freed from ele Fee. f Beſides, 


if we aſa the Scripture, 'or | primigive” Tradition.” _ 
with Relation to the Nomi or mai, ang. Ven 
in bas of 1 1 85 th, we ſhall now he Fog he. 


De apy enefir of tem * * 
bs SO FORD of tte is the beſt 
— er * . the Scripture) has from the: Begins 


= = a - 170 FI" = 
Pp Y = q an _ «4. - * * — * = * — a _ — _ 
* "IT * atk n T 7 = © ET L * * * 1 1 E > 9 = wo 0 A. FY 
. y | 1 — , 
- "7 4 ai l — * ann 7 * * 
# a 1 7 8 * 
*. * 1 * * 4 * 
- © * 
5 


"0 e "es ag 3685 = 
God, and Wiſeqvently deſerves! Punlhbbient*fromh tuen 
Jaſtice of God ; and therefore eve 


. Who Giese 
unte pented n 
muſt expect to be 3 by*the""Jb be of Bogrn | 


wy \ s 4 
4 1 * F 
* * nn * 80 * —_ 
8 * Fe CO — * 1 oh p = 
8 n 


2 * = * 8 
LS 2 FOOHY WY ( 
— me. mc O46 aa 6a. a®% an. £A-—- as 


Prey "A — __— © * 
PN 


s * 
9 
= 
4 
4” * "— l 
* , x 
. - . P 7 „ i 2 
= > 4 p 4 
: n a- * 5 5 
\ 1 
—— 4 1 
2 *® 
* 0 ? _- + * 8 , R n 
p þ 4 » ” 4 
8 ee 8 1 1 * 4 
* 
S— — ends oe. Ee otra u_e_ﬀk..c v 


—— 


Pw 


offered u 


30 K 1 TORY. ek 
| no Catholick. denies, viz. that when once a Soul is come | 
to the "South, or to the North, chat i is, to Heaven or 10 


Hell, its State is unchangeable.. 


But dots not. the Scripture promiſe. Reſt, . 
W > to. ſuch as die in the Lord? Rev. xiv. 13. of x; 
A. Yes it does ; but then we are to underſtand, that : 
thoſe are faid to die in the Lord, who die far the Lord © 
by Martyrdom ; or at leaſt thoſe who at the- Time of 
* thiir Death are o happy as to have no, Debts nor Stains 
to interpoſe between them and the Lord. As for others 
er imperfectly i in the Lord, they ſhall reſt in- 
deed from the Labours of this World ; but as thein'. 
Works that" follow them, are imperfect, they muſt. 
_— to, receive 1 the Lord n to their 


or ks.” 


Q. Let ne now \ bear. what 9 you. 3 for Fa G 5 
Belief of a Purgatory upon Tradition, or the Authority of by 


the Church ? 

A. Becauſe both the Jerviſþ Church, long before our 

_ Saviour's Coming 3 ; and the Chriſtian Church, from 
- the very Begi nning in all Ages, and all Nations, has 

Bia ers and 8 for the Repoſe “, and 

Relief of the Faithful departed, which. evidently imply: 
the Belief of a Purgatory or third Place: And it is cer- 
tain that the Church of Chrift always believed that 
there is a Purgatory, as is evident from the Writings / 
of*the antient Fathers, and the. expreſs Definitions of 
the” general Councils. See 7 ertullian, St. Cyprian N 
& C. 
Q. What e U you for 1 the Belief of Purgatory, | 

from Reaſon ? 
A. Becauſe Ren teaches 1 * two Thin OF f. 1 


that hag Sin, be it never ſo (mall, is an Offence $627 


* Se 2 "Mach... xii, Tert. L. de Mil. Coro. 8. 5 BT 


Cypr. Ebiſ. lxvi. Euſeb. 73 de Vit. Conſtan. C. 71. 
8. Jo. ooo Hom. iii. 


3. "Ep. ad Cor. St. Fer. in Ca Mat. 1 15 
- g. L. 20. de Civi. Dei 24. et L. 24. &. 13 Cone. 
lor. 


Sell. Ult. Conc. Trid. S %. vi. Can. xx, et G. 
God, FT 


. 


WF dear · de Purga. 


| c. Tertul. L. de Amis. C. 4 
358. St. Gyr. Ep. lii. 5 Antonin. St/ Aub. in 


perual 
lnterpy 


ww Oh — 
Y f 


on 

- 

* 

* — 
' — 


; > E838 0 9 00 0. FS © 


Faithful on Earth, 


after this Life; as T' 


74 . W774 r g 157 


God. 3 Feten puniſbinedt from the 
ere fore ens. Who dies 


Juſtice of God 7 un 
under the Guilt of any ſuch . 
muſt expect to be . by 
Serqndly, ' That there are" ſome Ai! in whibh! A Perſon! 
chance to die: that are ſo ſmall, either through the 


ited of., 


Levity of the Matter, or for Want of à full Deliberaz\. 
tion in the Act, as not to deferve exerlaſting Panifh.* 


ments. From'whence't Flathly follows, "that befides' j 
the Place of everlaſting Pui Mkt which we call Hell, 
there muſt be alſo = Plate of temporal Pünfſhment for 


pee of God. 


— 


ſuch as die in thoſe” leſſer Offences, and this” ve call” 2 


Porgatory.. 


C. De ou bes think that any Repeutance ten % 
available after Death, or that they are capable of Relief.” | 


in that State? 

A. No Repentance can be svailavile after Death ; 
but God's Juſtice muſt take place, which will 8 
to every Mam according to his Works: However they 
are capable of Relief ; but not from any Thing that 
they ean do for themſelves, but from the 4% Alas, | 


and other Suffrages offered to God for them by the 
which God in his Mercy is pleaſed * 


to accept of, by Restbm of that Communion which we 


have with tber, by being Fellow- members of the ſame | 


Body of the Church, "under the fame Head, which i is” 


Ch 7 
I GE. do you prove FRE it 15 Lauft and 2 wb 


to oy for the Dead? 


A. If there be a Place of temporal pn 


where ſome Souls are ur ged, and venial Zins remitted. 1 


. already 1 there is ; © 
then that Oharity which obliges us alſo to pry that the 
Living may be ſaved; obliges us'alfo'to' priy that he 
Dead. may. be freed from their Pyniſhments. 
if we conſult the Scripture, or primitive Tradition,” 
with Relation to the Promiſe ot ri, eg ven 
in Favour pr 3 Pra we ſhall now here bog the the 
Dead e Roti this Benofir & them ; and the per- 
petual Rae o Cu of oF (which i is the beſt 
Interpreter of the a has from rhe Beginning 

_ © 


4 


Beſides, - 


: e 2 . 
* 9 8 
0 7 5 IP - SY : oy 


0 i 
* 9 9 1 e 
= 4 EE 

* 


3 PRAVER 'FOR TE READ. 


very authorised Prayer for the Perth as N fuck + 
(AYErs tbenehcial to them“ 

Praying and making Offerings 2274 e Dead was — 
tiled. by r Maocchabeurk, and, — the., Fexus CER 
the coming of Chrift, who were then the true Peo 

God: Now had this Doctrine and Practice of 
Jews deen unlawful and unproficable, our bleſſed Fug 4 
vigur would certainly bave condemned it; as he re- 

proved, all the evil 0 and Traditions of the 

| Fenibes and Phariſees, but we don't: find that he ever 
ſpoke.one. Word againſt: this, publick Practice. As to 
what (everal Church-men of the reformed Church buzz | 
ſo induftriouſly from the Pulpit into the Peoples Ears, ' 
vis. That preying: for the Dead is only an Invention o 
get Maney, . it is 2 \ Icandalous Reflection upon Cbriſten- 
dom, and even the primitive Chriſtians, ſince it bas al- 
ways been the Practice from the Beginning, both 
among the Greeks and Lalind , and all the antient 
5 es to pray for the Dead, and ſo continues to 
this Day. A Finke RefleQion might let People ſee that a 
| theſe Gentlemen have found out a much eaſier Method 
to ſubſiſt by, than praying Day and You either for 
the Livipg or the Dead. 

Q $7. John in bis fir Epiſtle, C. v. 16. Joys, 8 wk 
it z5 not lawful. to pray for the Dead, there is a Sin, /ays 
be, unto: Death, for tha 1 do not ſay that any one nog; 


— 

What the Apoſtle here, Ggnihes by a Sin to Death, 
is | fo Impenitence, or a mortal Sin perſevered in os 
Death, and for ſuch a. Sin we are not tau Ab to pr 

but what is this to thoſe who die guilty — of — 2 
- Sins or ſmall Failings; for ſuch. as thee — 5 Apoſtle 
himſelf in the 3 5 immediately preceding. ſeems to 
1 or at leaſt encou: "age $ us to pray, where he 
ſays, be that knoweth, that bis rother commitieth a Sin, © 
avbich 1 £ not unto Death, let him aſk, and Life ſhall le 
Wt Bim. 1 Jo. v.16, Now ſome may object that 


* Yee Co 2 8.5 Mac f 
5 Meds Fault . Ate 
DEITY 4 2 * 2403 2h %; 


ned 


wy 


= : A414 „ 
* * 0 
- "_ 7 


3 
9 3 14 * 


_ ma + a 


— 


r 


=; — je 


1 * L 


N -# 


S a ; J N 
„ 4 
p Y P 4 


"The LO H DU. PRAYER Jig + 


ay for all who die in the 'Conidiitnion "of the . 


Carlos Church j; Which is very true we do fo, and the 


Neaſdn is, becnuſe we no not certainly know the pace 


ticular State in which each other dies; however we 
are ſenſible that our Prayers are available for thoſe = 
that are in a mae Rate. t 


The Lo RD PRAYER expounded. * 

A AT u the Lord's Prayer 8 | ' 

a 1. 4 Tia a Prayer made by Chrift out Lord, 

to be ſaid by all Chriſtians ; and deliyered as à Model 

according to which all our Petitions ate to be dta won up” 

Mr. vi. Zope: 4 IO cf 180 A 2 * 

What are ibe gener ents of this Pre? 

5 It mentions the Good we e for, and che 
Evil we deſire to be freed from. 

-Q. Which are the Gndy we al. and the Boil: e 1 


petit ion 10 be freed from?) 


A. The Goods we deſire are three, Vis. the Glory” of- 


God; the Salvation öf our Souls, and the obey in 


Divine Will. The Ewvils ate theſe four; want © 


Neceſſaries, that we may be capable of honourit 
God, and 28 for our Salvation j dly, to 


freed from Sin; & dw avoid” Temptations ; 3 


Achly, to be prote Pain, and: temporal Cali. 
ties. 


Q tfbich is the Preface i. thiſe pes Pettis * fr 
-A. Our Father who art in Heaven. | 
Q. Why ii this Prayer addrefſed 10 God a a Fab 
and in what Senſi it\bea fbr 
4. Father is the moſt enddaring Title, and rarhor — 
uſed than King, Lord, or bels that is of a for- 
bichling Import; for as Fathers, hate ws taratfy a Lon N 


and Teadernek for theic Children, ſo it gives the Pe- 


titioner great Hopes of ſacceedingy when he is ordbr- 
ed to app proach the Almighty, in e of a Pacher. 


you God i is our ed ann Accounts, . Ny 


* O. | - Creation, * 


2 


* K 
— wt th 4 4 5 y 
* * Ae.” 7 A 1 * 

. „ 11 


* * * ST -—_Y bo ey — 
N þ KY n Fe 
or _ - 1. 

AT» . - as 


* Pr rie V, g hs. x + . | 
. * ry \ eV „ L - , P «, E = \# 
* > / . » / * 7 

: : 


= 
* - 


; - nh. + N 1 WY . Pl 8 4 e + 
b 2. "x * | - 15 - f f * \ 
144 The: LOR PRAYER: 
- Fy XY l 7 : r 9 | ' Sy 
\ = 


niſhing us with all 
Life, and often diſtingui 
Ut. Again, by furniſhing us with Means to be happy 
Children, of ap eternal Inheritance ; as alſo by the 
and the Devil. © 


ther 5. 2 W "A , . „ „% WEIS 5 ++ 
. A. To fignify that we are all Brethren of the fame 


Father, and therefore ought to love one another; and 


reſpectively, not only to pray for ourſelves, but all 
Mankind, viz. Friends and Enemies, and for the 


=_  Conyerſion of Sinners, Infidels, Hereticks, &&c. $6. 


*tis a common 1 to 1 1 

Q. Why ts the Prayer addrefſed ty Cod in Heaven? 
A. Not that God is only in Heaven, for he is every 

where; but becauſe Heaven is the Place where he re- 

fides, with the greateſt Shew of Majeſty, and by his 

Omaipotency, is capable of affording Aſfiſtance to all 

. 5 1 f 5 | ti Hed | 

Qi i. Petition? 
A 2 Hallawed be thy Nane. 


— 2 K 


Q. Is not God's Name always holy, and how d. 4 5 


petri ion that it may be made holy? 


4. We do not petition that it may be holy in it- | 


ſelf, it being always intrinſically ſo, neither can we 


Name, What we therefore are to petition for is, that 
his Name may be honoured and treated with dus 


Hope, and Charity ; believing what he has revealed, 
and practiſing the holy 4 he has ordained, and 


'Q Which is the. ſecond Petition? 
* ; 
2. Which are God's Kingdoms ? 


* 


N 4 "4 1 
3 * * 
9 
* * N 


Creation, in giving us our Being; by Preſervation, id 
preſerving our . by a providential Cure, in fur- 
ings neceſſary and convenient for 
ing Favours of Fortune, Pants, 
hereafter, vis. Faith; Grace, and being his adopted 
Incarnation, by redeeming us from the Slavery of Sin, 


Q. Why do you ſay our Father, rather than my Fa- 


* 


= add nor detraQ, 0s the intrinſical Holineſs of his 


ReſpeQ, and not abuſed ; with Reſpect, by Faith, 


not abuſe his holy Nengy by Oaths, Peijury, Blaſphe- 
my, obſcene and profane Language. Kam. ii. 2 
24 | "Ft 


A. Thy Kingdom come. Won) 
4 Al 


to v 
that 
but 
Civil 
ſubo! 

Q 
Inge 
A. 
viate 


bya 


us, a 


Q 
A. 
Will! 
vis. 
Sorts | 


Q. 


AJ. 


1 


« | 
a 


SW >< _ 4, ud. tia. ar he > Be rr 
4-44 _ . #4 


_ © whereby he reigns. ſpiritually in Man's Soul, and the 
Kingdom of Glory in a futurs Stare. "7 $22 SD RIO 


2 . * * * EY 7 Js 
} l t N 2 . 8 
. 
„ 
4 , : KL 
+ — 
| jy 


The LORDS PRAYER. ip 
WA All the temporal Kin gdoms of this World”; ; the 
Kingdom of his hurch: The Kingdom of Glace 


Q.' In what Senſe dé ide "petition that" each of- 50 = 
Kingdoms may come 2 
A We do not petition, that temporal Kingdons 
may come, becauſe they ate come, and God actually 
overns all Kingdoms; neither do we petition that 
- e Kin Pao Ort of the Chufeh may come, it being al? 
bliſhed, yet we may petition for its greater 
Era b addin fo it all. oſe Parts of the Earth 


| which ate ſeparated from it, by  [nfidelity or "Hereſy. 


What we chiefly pray for, is, that the Kingdom of 
Grace may be eſtäbliſhed in our Souls, by believing 
and practiſing what he has ordered, and that by fo do- 
ing, we may at leaſt reign qeith him in his RN: 
9 in a future State. * 1 
lich is the third Pettiion 8 bs "1, 
A. Thy Will be dong on Earth. as 11 in M ta 1 = 
© What is it todo the Will of G  — 
A. Tis to comply with all his Commands, doch 3 
to what we ate to believe, and what to practiſe, and . _ 


that not. only what himſelf immediately commande, | 


but what is commanded by his Repreſentatives, Uſe 
Civil and Eccleſiaſtical Powers, ud in a Word, all - « 
ſubordinate Powers, as Parents, Maſters, Ee. —- 

Q. Can awe per form the Wa of Cod aj the Taints and : s 
Angels do in Heaven. 

7 No, not as to the E 1 0 bectuſe they never de- 
viate from God's Will: But we are to endeavour at it; 
by a general Defire if corrupted Nature would tulle” 
us, and ſtrive for it, with Fervour and Teal. N 4 

Q. What elſe do wwe petition fur? PN, CO IR 

A. That God would be pigaled to ee to us bi 
witt; in difficult Matters, whieh occur in huwan Life, 
vis. in Regird of a State of Life, anhin ers all 


Sorts of Calamities. 


Q. What is the fourth Petition? 

A. Gime us this Day our dat Pri . 
E 7 wr 7 Ig 5 1 ＋ 
va * 9 2 : AN 


OO 


3 


1 


© 


cat are nec 


8 * | | 58 
a — %w . ; * 
_ = | 


"216+. The L ORO. PRAYER. 
A. Not 0 172 what is ſo called, but all Things 
State of Life, as far as it is God's Pleaſure, but not 


Superfluities as to wordly Copveniencies, much 'lefs 


are we to pray for Riches, Hogours, and any other - 


Thing, that is _ to turn üs from God's Service. St. 


5 Mat., iv. 4. Jobn vi. | 
alſo underſtood, 5 e read whereby the Soul 


Again, by Bread is 


is nouriſhed ; among which we may reckon God's 
Grace, pious Books, but moſt eſpecially. the biene 7 
Euchaift Hence in the -Place of daily, St. Matthers-. 


Fi 1. has ſuper ſubſtantial, that is, 'uncommon and 
5 ſupernatural Bread. | 


Q. Which is the fifth Petition „ . 


A. And forgive us our Treſpaſſes, as we forgive #. them 
| hat T 37775 P us. f 1 8 os 
bat ds we beg by this Petition 3 
'L 2 0 bave our Sins forgiven, which being an 2%, 
115. and Debt owing to God, and we being unable to 


pay it ourſelves ; we may and do e chat be wil f 


pardon us- 


* Daerr God | inmeditel pardon us upon thi, uus. | 


Reſolution to offend no more : As alſo the Forgiveneſs ' 
of others who. have offended us, becauſe we are obliged. 
tolove.our Neighbour, which requires of us te lay aſide 
all Thoughts of Revenge. St. Mat. xviii. 21- St Mark 85 
Ai. 26. et 26. 

QL this Petition to be nad by all Mankind ? 

A. Yes, all are daily Offenders, either mortally or 
apenially, none ever have been excepted but out bleſſed 
Saviour and his Virgin Mother. 

Q. Which is the fixth . ? 


Aud lead us not into Temptation. 


Q Does God Yempt us to Sin, and wohat tt you call 
' Temptation ? | 


4. Temptation is provoking Men to fin : In which ; 


| Senſe God tempts no Man; ſueh Temptations are al- 
ed to the World, the Fleſh, and — 1 86 
aner 


* 


ry for Life in general or our particuſar 


c 3 No, unleſs we comply with the Cooditions, VIS. 7 
ſincete Sorrow for having offended him, and a firm 


e g , E a X ” — 8 E — 

. * n 9 4 , a . y " k y * 

pe * v * 5 * P a "_C 

* _ * * 1 f 2 8 | 

. £ > ( — by 4 A _— N +" : . N BY i 
* \ . g | . * 
* . * 
4 4 4 = \ = 
- - _ — * * 0 1 
ofo 8 1 p 
* * = 2 . - - hk. 
5 - 


- 


1 IL Ox D's IEA wig 


; AN; 13. St. Mat. ir. 3. Rom. vii. 23 AM. 
ames 1. 14. Yet God permits us to fall into ld 
emptations, or Trials from thoſe Wartert, io order 

to try our Fidelity, and gain ® greater Reward by tre- 
ſiting them z what we pray for therefore is for the 
divine Aſſiſtance, and. Grace, that we may come E x 
25 vidorious, upon ſuch Occafipns, That he will not de- 
fert us : But moſt AP ics AE, N. for hit Gift of bo 
Perſeverance, en 
I bicb u the vents Petition 2. LA 
+ But deliver us from Exil. ; 
5 CPs are the Evil 4 leu * 4 1 fare 
Yom "Th 
A. In the fifth Petitioh we "begged 1 o be freed fron 
the Eyils of Sin, by having them torgiven-z in this we. 
beg to be feed tom the Devil and all his Stratag _ 

From, Evil err E bes wk 8 ral Evi | 
may happen to cg: ortunes, -ingſ= - 4 | 
much as they may be ny k to . 
in God's Service, bat. pe is io be underftoog condi / - 
. tionally and with Reſignation. tothe diyine Will. What 
e ab blutely pray for on this Occaßon is, that we may * = 
| bear with Patience all tem Calamities, and that 
they may miy notoppreſs us ſo, as to make us deviate = 

from our Duty to Gd. | 
2 N pray is 15 fk EE the | Miferies of * 
man © 5 
A We ate not to 12 ont Death, wherein 
we are to ſubmit 2 to 8 Will, but 
in St. Paul's Senſe we may defre to be . ; 
Philip. * "hy: 
Q. What means the ud Amen ? 1 
Ti a, Hebrew Word of aaa” or Alt; N 
fignfying; fo be it, or let it be donde z + conſequently, ire 
confirms with a Repetitias and general Wiſh alf he 
ſeven Petitions, and is the uſual Cloſe of 1 _ 
| whatever, being as i it were an Abtidgment../. "+..." 


= © Ws 4 Mo 


* \ 


' 1 N 1 
g . P * . 4 | 
. Q - f #7 n. 
- = F - \ „ ">. 
4 3 * * 0 — 
1 15 = * 


* . 9 1 1 8 | 15 4 >. 


” p : 
7 5 15 * — 
* 41 : T - ' Adr . — . 7 
o * ; 


* The HAILMARY expounded. | 
| 4 RF | 2 | If * DEP 8 


2 nr 4; th N n # 
"> drawn up, and for what End? _ _. 

A. Tis called the an hy Salutation, and expreſſes * 
the Excellences of the Bleſſed. Virgin Mary. It was 
| compoſed of thiee Patts: Mg fir, are the Words of 
the Angel- Gabriel @luring ber. :"The'; fecand. the Words 

f St. Elizabeth..when viſited N28 The third, the 
= Words of the Church, Venia et Intetcelſſion; which 
is the chief Motive for which it was appointed... 


<Q. Which Part Wat e by the 4 Gabi 


2 | 
. Hail Mary f Grach, "or rd ee the = 
© Hlefjed art hoe ah x ng St. Luke i i. 28. | = 
2 QA bat means t Wat Hail 2 
Anise Word in tbe original Ton ngue fg fi MYA 2 
75 and Peace, upon Account of good Tidings: An Þ 
upon the preſent Occaſion, it imported not only « Con- * 
gtatulation of Comfort and Joy to the Virgin Mary, Y 


That ſhe was ſo much in Favour "ik the Almighty, as 
to be made choice of, to we forth the Saviour of the 
"World; but a genera! Joy to all e for the "News 
of their approaching Redemption. YI 
** Q. bat ſignifies the Nord Mar . 
- A. It was the proper Name 975 the diente Virgin, 
5 2 ſignifies the Excellency of her Perſon, and em- 
en ; if we attend to the original Senſe of tbe 
| Word. Which Ggnifies a Lady and à Sea Star. By the 
= | bitt, tis im 8734. that ſhe was to be the 1 
Queen of all Mankind, b bringing forth the King and 
ler of the World. 8 , that ſhe was the Star, 
io guide us dee d the dangerous Seas of this Life, 
* by tue Example of ber Virtues, and Interceſſionn 
Q. BY is be ſaid to be full of Grace ? a 
5 By Grace are "underſtood all ſupernatural Gifts, 
2 vieh made her Jcceptghte pant: and dae 4 


- 


. 7 . wo N N 
_ : U "4 N : * N £ „ 8 K 


8 


vn 


he ATL n 


alf other Creutures; and this is expreſſed by Ne +; 
and this was requiſite, that her Womb might be a "vhs 
able Receptacle for the Author of Grace ; but moſt 
- Eſpecially the Fullneſs of Grace, conſiſts in the Parti- 
culatity of Grace, vis. She war not only fanified " 
in her Mother's Womb, as ſome few others had been, 
but was exempt, from the Guilt of original Sin, and 48 
3 2 Conſequence of that from Concupiſcence of the Fleſh,, 
= 8 and never way guilty of the leaft Sin F ; for it was not 
r6per, that the Fleſh from which the pure Body of. 
Ebrift was to be formed, ſhould. ever be corrupted. - 
or defiled by any Sin, 7 original or dual, m- 
val or venial ; Beſides, ſhe poſſe ed all divine Gift. 
in the moſt eminent Degree, viz. Faith, Hope, Cha- 
rity, Humility, Obedience, and Chaſtity, withall we 
moral Virtues, Sc. T 
bat figniftes our Lord is with thee *. 
A. It imports, that God was not © 1 ber, iin 
a —_ anner, by all the aforeſaid Gifts, but Ind 
YL the ſecond Perſon, + that very Moment the Ang i 43 
ſpoke, was to be united. to her, by de = 
human Body. of her Fleſh, and at the laue In Y | 
Human Soul was infuſed into it, and both uilte to 8 = 
Wie s of the” 5 N . 2 
means ble art thou amon konten 
e i 6 be Bee ce, ** 
A. Io be bleſſed in Leue, iz to be in the Pavour 
of Almighty God, any the more a Perſqn is. in God's: . 
Favour, the more bleſſed he is, and the more Favours: 
God ſhews a Perſon, the greater is his Blefling. Hence' 
_ the Virgin Mary is (upon Account of the Favour- 
 Hhewn her) blefled above all other Women . An, 
Abridgment of theſe Favours, ar 5 Purity from al 4 | 
Sin; he being a Mother and a Virgin, and What 8 
more, ſhe being the Mother of the World's W 9 
and Mother of God. s 
| q 1: 4 4 4 
* See St. Epiph. Tow i #8 Py | I 
de Nat. et Grat. C. xxxvi. 1 25 Conc. SLY 
v. dect. de Pec. orig, | See. St. Je cont. JIovin.. 
Gs. L. 13. C. 44 in Exech. : 


by — 
6 : 9 
0 ; the 
4 = 
* = 
= 
= - ” 
| = * - 
D „ 
= - 
* * * - 


. * 320 ' The 1411 MARY. | | 

. 36 what other Senſe is be to be called Bleed ? 

: 4. Becauſe all Nations ſhall 8 her, and call ber 
biete, as St. Luke declares ; C i. 48. All Genera- 
tions ſhall honour ber, by .invoking her as 4 com- 

mon Mother, and buying great Power with Almighty” 


4 e 5 Pa uſed by &. Eſiaabeth f 
= fc 1 2005 compoſe 
= - A. Bleſſed is the Fruit bs Womb,  *". 7» 
= QQ. What is the Meanin l, Wo ? | 
: A. The Fruit of wag far was Teſus, the. Re- 
- awe of the World, Who was not only bleſſed in 
bimſelf, but a bleſſed Fruit, that ſpread itſelf ever 
where, and to every Perſon, who received. a Bene 
from bim. Jeſus | 5 is added by the Church. 
8 e 9 this Prayer Was compoſed by the 

Fc 


„ and at the Heur of our Pow” 
"Q. Explain. the Meaning g of curry * 
| A. The Church ca ls her 55. ary Wor gt Angel de- 
=—_ elared ſhe was full of Grace: The Church, calls her 
1 May,-that Name being confirmed to her by the ſame 
= Abgel: She calls fe Mother of Gad, from theft 


Word or the Angel, thou ſhalt conceive and ee 
n, and thou call bis Name Jeſus. Lu 
| As allo becauſe the is the true Mother. of Je Te Con Chit, - 


bo is both God and, Man, as the Council of Epbe "Bb 
bas defined againſt Neforius. | Laſtly, pray 7 for. us 
mers, defiring ber Imeiceſſion; now, that f ls every, Mo- 
ment, becauſe eyery Moment we are in Danger z and 
at the Hou of. gur Death, becauſe then we are moſt in- 
. of helping ourſelves, and then the Devil is 
mot induſtrious, to tempt us, — by Deſpair, or de- 
3 Je Our Converfion, 
e are we particularly exborted ta beg the Fir 
in Mary's Interceſſon ? 
A. For ſeveral Reaſons. Fir, her great Power wilt 
| Her br God. _ Secondly, ber-flamin i pon Chatity, 
alben jo aſſilt all Who cal * ber with 


* Con. erer Anno 431: - 


A. Holy Mary, Mother of Sed, 42 ray ths Sinners 8 


[cxnwirbired IN GENERAL 420 


their Pryers. And lafth, nnen 
8 bete Mother of ll Mankind © ASIF 


1 N 409. n 7 1 "Mt en 4 
*: , 
OK ; . . 6 MOR 2 TT * 1 | 
| Graguonine TY eden expands. - _- 
UL eg ah nd b 
0 une Cen and bow may Kinds ave 
t #514 1 FF. - 


q '4 Nele are 3 e uſe of for 
Decency, Honour: and Inſtruction: And theſe are 1 
chiefly two. Sorts, Civil e le enn 
8 ee | 
rg Becauſe Man being post Body, and Soul, | 
"which mutually. . in "all rformances; both G 3 | 
and Religiats y it is both requiſite and neceſſary ĩhat 3 
theſe be attended, with certain viſible Cetemonies 10 1 
- diftidiguiſh/ what we are doing, and reader the __ 1 
formance of the Duty more ſignificant: | _—_— 
ef conceive the Nece fity'of Cireeunies| in I 
| 3 which cannot be managed unleſs civil Pmrwver — 
conferred, erecutal au obeyed, with proper Ceremanies y - 
_ but 157 en there 2 Cee in weinen = 
| 1 8 4. _ 
A. Fot the band 3 that. chai are veceſerpih | | 
Civil Matters ; and particularly that God maybeſerves - 4 
with Decency, wit S in- 3 
ſtructed in t N 4460S 188 ee +005 g 
Ne 5570 i _ 
By Churches, or Places ſet * for dividatiers _ 
vice, decently adorned, -. a Thing not refuſed to Men = 
of Diſtinction. Fot Princes, - Nobility, Gentry, r. 
ho care of commodious and decent Places of Out" —_ 
QQ How for God's. greater 'Honous ? 72 


8 


1 The Ceremonies are to be r ws; on | 
2 che Perſon, both as to Shew, mn ons —- 
de | 


* How for the Peoples lende, Ty 
by - 18 The Ceremonies ate to repreſent the M teten o 
'F aith, to explain them to the Eye; forthe Beneki of ths 
— igooqant, back Nu of " hem t 
* mY 
© 8 


— 


% n « 5, 
- 11 * 


* eee 


17 
* 


2468 Ws CPREMONTESAN GENERAL 


\ 


Q. Deer not Ceremonies defivty the dub ſlance of imward 
Devotion ? tre they not ſometimes ſuperfluous, ſometimes 
ridiculous, ſometimes ſuperſtitiaui õ 

A. They are ſo far from deſtroying. 
hat they preſerve it, as Leaves do the Fruit from the 


_ Jncleaenacy of the Seaſon; ; and for that Reaſon are got - 


ſuperfluous, and as to the Superfluity of their Number, 
-they ate all tending towards Piety, and on that Scbte 


very profitable. If any religious Ceremonies appear ri- 
dicubous tis owing to Ignorance, or Scoffing; and as 
to Superſtition, there can be none where no other Ef- 


feQ is aſcribed to them, than what God, or _—_ has 


ordained. 


Qs Who was the fuſt Author and Contriver of religinas 2 


monies? 
A. God himſelf in the Law. of Nature, the Law of 
Myles and the Law of Grace. 
1 * Ceremonies were there in the Law of _ 
ature 
We read of few, beſides ſacrificing of Beaſts to 


.acknowledg 


1 


may juſtly ſuppoſe, that Prayer das attended with the 
Ceremonies of Time, Place, and kneeling, lifting up 


Hands, c. Again, Cen nenen oe. 
{the Law of Nature. | 


| fLeprefy, the Prieft's Veſtments, Images of Cherubims, / 
their cleanfing from legal impurities, their Feaſts, Ac. 


| - _ . . Monles of the EE 
k & 12 


. bes Ceremonies avere afpainted * the Low of 
Moſes 7 
A. An infinite Number, in ral din the 
-, conſecrating of their Kings, | rr — r 
their Temgles, c. Exod: xxix et A. Which were 
ordained to declare God's Majeſty, — prefigure the 
Law of Grace, as the Sanctum Sanforum, the Manna, 
' the Paſchal Lamb, the She Bread, ĩhe curing of the 


Q. Did Chrift in the new Law make uſe of, g 


relig ious Ceremonies? 


E. 1 Ves. ſeveral .z/he :  wae-eircamciſed, preſented i in 


the Temple, baptixed by St. Jahn, performed the Cete- 


til 


— 3 


18 87 Q F R * of 


the Subſtance. 


e God's e Power, which was attend 
Altars, c. Gen xv. And ve 


 Pariote pin ernennt J 


; Ulm uſed Clay and Spittle in curing: the Blind, lifted” 

N up his Eyes, and een Hirvfe! f, walking F cet, oo = 
St. Mary vii. St. Lute viii. | _— 
Die Apoſtles uſe 5 ROY e c | 

4 Ves ſeveraſ, vis. Impoſitian of Hands, the anoing< 

ing with Oil, abſtaining from certain Meats, the Mat- 

ter and Form of the Sactaments, which were delivered 

by Chi, during the forty Days between his Reſup- 
5 rectios and Aſcenſion, c. 5 
QQ. His the Church Authority to ordain Cel — an 

tu not 2 that are ſuperfluuuf ff 

Yes, ſhe has Power to add or diminiſh; as being. 

the proper Judge, which are ſignificant and inſtruQive. 

And though we are to adore Goth Spirit, this does- 

not exclude Ceremonies; but 8 directs us to attend 
to o their ESA Meaning... 


«I SPOT NES" expounded. 


E and 9obertin are * 
C5 WW mes made uſe of ? ' art” 


. lu ador ning Glace, in celebrating Maſs, 5 in 
— 3 adiviniftring the Sacraments, i in Prieſt's Veſtmente in- 
_celebrating Sunday, in celebrating the Feaſts of -pur”- 
Lord, in n Feaſts of the bleſſed Virgin, in e- | 
-lebrating Feaſts of the Saints, in the Devotion praftiſed: © i 
Fr in Holy Week, in obſerving Faſts, in conſecrating ande 
| 'blefling ſeveral of God's ankanen, in Poſtures of d 


* - Body, Sr. 

iy | Q Which are the ehief o chen 

|; A Pictures, Images, Grucifes, Altars eben 
55 cles, and Candles. de 

"Re Q For bat uſe are Piflures, * ad — _—_— 


A: They are the Books of the Ignorant, and Mite» - 
rate, to - them in Mind of ſeveral „artes ares ro | 
' fages belonging to Religion.” 
"_ tea to be honoured, 2wer ſhipped, ail raved 160 * FE 
We neither pray to Pictutes or Images, nor do- 
we 3 any Perfection inherent in- them ; We only 


N 


Ro 8 A. A 


FA 


* 
wth. 
2] 


V. al 4 * 
9 F 4 V * 0 = * 
9 1 
„ x - — 
fp -- 
. * = , | b 42 


ate. PA arc ULAR CE RE MONIES. 
y chem a relative Honour, on Account of the. 


A a Friend, Ver Tit their Pictutes, and placing 
decently: 


x 'tis paid on Account of ſome religious Quali- 
tion; but the Honour we pay to the Pictures of 


1 of ſome natural and acquired * | 
ne fe i 90 cuſtomary, -to place Pidures and 


in Churches t 
In the Law of Mofes ſuch "Things were ordered, 


Seraphims, Cherubims, and other Images to adorn the 
: Tabernacle. As to the Law of Grace, for the firſt three 


Ages, the Chriſtians not being permitted tohaye publick 
Churches, there was no Occalionr of th 
nor Was it much 


4 75 World, i in n Conflant 


I 2 
E Is 


ine's Da ys, that the Heathens might 


3 .. | nary 10 ſet 2 nts of Gif cre, -and the 


artyrs. 


A. e are Tables on which the Chriſtian bacri- 
bee is laid and offered, vis. the Body and Blood of 
Teſus Chriſt ; and they repreſent Mount Calveg, where 
whe. bloody Sacrifice was offered. 

be is the Tabernacle ? 

A. As the Jews formerly were ordered to mokeia 

nch Cheſt; to preſerve their Manna: So Chriſtians have 
one 40 keep, or preſerve the bleſſed Sacrament-in, for 


rache was a Figure. 
Qa Candles expoſed and lighted ? 
1 To hignify the Light of the Golpel, and the Light 


11 


* 4 > 4 3) * 


3 
9 - 


"and Perſons. they repreſent ; as we honour the Ks, i 


et with.this Difference, that-PiQures 
417 Churches are regarded with a religious Honour, 


"others is called civil Honour, becauſe tis paid on Ac- 


0 che brazen Serpent in the Deſart, and the Figutes of | 


at Ceremony, 


practiſed upon the Converſion of the 


+ - the Benefit of the Sick, and whereof the Jewiſh Taber- 


that wal ſhine etejnally i in Heaven, not to give Lagpt 3 
OWL i te Linn n 


on GI td . 


* St 


| " Latin, that being 
of any othet, in 252 to preſerve 


le er vv e TY Fw 
* 


K 
* 


 fered at the laſt Supper, vis. his Body and Hood, 88 


.tent- as. Tis true, our Bleffed 1 — of not 
uſe all theſe Cetemonies, at the firſt Inſtitution, which 
es were appointed. by the Apoſtles, and their Sue- 


the Leſſons taken from the Goſpels, and other Parts of 
the Holy Sctiptures, with Prayers ſuitable to the Par. 


poſe. As to the Meaning of every particafar Ce- 


mony, they are inſtructive, and repreſent ſome Paſſa 
of our Bleſſed Saviour's Life, and Paſſion, win; 
Prieſt N at the Steps 


epare for his is turning tothe e, and 


— Dominus — that is, the Lord de with you, - 
puts them in Mind to be attentive and to join with him I 
Ke -Qblayion.. handing ue the God .% 
their Will E 


neſs to profeſs — defend it. 
Finger, to repreſent the Cleanneſs from Sin. 


waſhes his 


eſs to embrace the Croſs, 
tome of Mafs ? 
Chriff's Paſſion and Death, the Prieſt and Peaple may 


have always before their hs. the e Image 8 » 


his Paſſion and . 
What is 


2 of the 8 25 in . Ma 5 _ 22 2 ; 


the 1 P 4 4 
A. Firft, To 19 at Good nk thr? 
Chrift crucified. Secondly, Tis to ſhew that we are no 


more aſhamed af the Croſs of Chrif, than the Apeſtle 
St. Paul was, who gloried in the Crots of our Lord Fe 


Jus Chrift, Gal. vi. 14, Thirdly, Tis to make an open 


Profeſſion of our . in n N i | 


"RNs ARTICULAR CEREMONTES, yin © 


with certain Prayers, which are uſually hid 
a pu n the beſt * 7 


of the Altar, and bowing, . 
repreſents | Cri hum bumblice himſelf 1 in the 085 20 


kiſſes the Altar to ſignify Cbriſtien Peges, and Wi - 
_ Why is there alway e Cracifi jon the dltar it © 


12 per formed tui jo. 72390 Ceremony, ant. what , 
e Bean of he chi of hoſe Ceremonies F | 
4. Tis the Ch 8 e Saviour of- 0 


by 1 


* for greater Solemnity.. The chief 3 ar, - 


_- 
(= ""=- 
"- 


a 
# 
a —— MM 
q 


A,” That as the Maſs is faid in Remembrence of © 


9 * = — * * 3 TY: 9 
12 — = 


% 


” I l 3 


1 from the Death and Paſſion of Ft eſis Of on the- 


Ce 


" wtf vb Ic IAR ron 
ns a Scandal to the Jews and Folly to the Sentles, | 


ſo to do, 1 Cor. i. 23 and to help us to bear always in 


Mind his Death a0 Paſſion. 'Fourthly,” Tis to chaſs 
4 #*% away tht Devil, and diffipa te his Illuſions, St. Mat. 


Av. 30. for the Croſs is 1 Standard of Chriſ e, and 


the evil Spirit trembles at the very Sight: of the . 


"ue of *our redemption. See $. Mat. KS. | 
© 5 og what Times is 13 to make 9 of the | 
ro | 
4. At our riſing, and 20 ing 0 Bed ; * we begin 
Prayer, and every other Work; and particularly in- 
Time of Temptation, or any Danger whatſoever f. 
Q. Was tbe Sign of the Croſs ma Nn the * 


milie Cburch ? 


A. Tes; as it plainly appears from St. Auguſtin: If 
the Sign of the Croſs, ſays this great Father of the 


Church t, be not applied to the Forehead o 7. the Faithful s. 
to the Water with which they are baptize a 
wilb uubich they are anointed; to the Sacrifice with which» 


- they are fed, none of all theſe Things are duly performed, | 
The Reaſon is, becauſe all the Sacraments have their 


to theChriſm- 


whole Force and Efficacy from the Croſs; that is, 


n. | 
"Q Did the Primitive Chriftians only mule ttfe of 4. | 
$; in of the Crofs in the err oboe: A he Sacre 


* mentis 


A. Not only then, but upon all other — 45 N 
very Step, ſays the antient and learned Tertullian, At: 
every" coming in, and going out, when” wwe put on our- 


© , 4Cloathi, when aue 20 Ty we fit-dewn to Table, 


when we light Candles, o whatſoever Converſation em 
* ploys" us, ve S in aur Ferebeads the Sign of the 


79. 
. you prove, the by Means the Sign of the: 
c we receive "any: Favour fron God ? * * 4 
Cr 


- -/® St.Cyril Catec. S. Aug: Serm. 19: 28 
St, Jer. de Cuſt: Virg. 20 Euſt. St. Amb. Serm. & 
1 vr, Aug. Fract. 119. in Jon; 


3 Tertul. L. de Coron Milit. Cap. z. | 
P31] r A - © 4+ Thus 


4 


Jus Chrift to-Conflantingthe firſt Chriſtian Empetht as | 
u Taken and Aſſutance of Victory, when he and his _ 


Cloth, or Chry/om, put on the Child, figaities In 


tben, in the Sacrament of C 
3 8 7} 


x 2 4 þ IF 90 , \ fa | : py * | 
3 ; b 1 1 
- | * . - 
.  - PARTICULAR CEREMONIES. vgyy. 
4. There are innumerable Inſtances of ir, i amient 


- Church Hiſtory, and in the Writings of the holy Fa- 
thers, which wovld he too tedious tovelate. I hall-on-. * 


h recount, that-the:Croſs wag5given' by.our Lond . 


whole Armin their Match agdinft the Tyram Han- 
tius, ſaw a Croſs formed of pute Light above the Sun, 
witk this Inſcrĩption; Ey bit thou Halt conquer'; Aud | 
by it he forthwith conquered his Enemies. Which Ax“ 
count the antient Euſebius, is his Book of the Life f. 
a . Emperor's own . '+ 
OutNe > - TRL Lv nne Nin. Nee * a 
Q. What' Ceremonies are made uſe of inthe Kur- 
"Bape . what is their Segnification,' and fit, . 10 "hh A 
. tiſm N f 7 PEN . mer. Se N 2999 
A. There are a Godfather and a Godmother, who ate 


* 
1 


_ «to. infiru@, the Child, if the. Parents negled it. The * 


Prieſt breathes upon the Infant to figpify {piritual Life . 4 
This Ceremony St. Augu/tin® makes mention of, and | 
days it was univerſally practiſed in his Time; and iE ies 


uſed in Contempt of the Devil, and to drive big-away, - 2 


3&1 9 | 
dy the Holy Ghoſt, who is called the Spirit or Meath bf 2 
©: God: The Infant is ſigned with the Cre, to Ggnify 
that he is liſted a Soldier of Chi. Salt is put ingo ry 
the Child's Mouth, which is an Emblem of Pfiuden ce, 
and imports Grace, to preſerve the Soul incomußt. 
Spitile is applied to the Child's Ears and Moftrile, in 


Imitation of Chriſt, who uſed that Ceremony in 2 8 


the Deaf and Dumb. The anointing, ſignifies the : 
ing Quality of Grace ; the Head denotes. the Digaity of 
. Chriſtianity, the anointing the Shoulders, that 55 Wr 

be ſtrengthened to carry his Croſs ; the Breaſt, hag h 


Heart may concur in all Duties; the White 13 


cence of Behaviour z and the wax Taper or Candle fig- 
- nifies the Light of Faith he is endowed with, and the. 


Flame of Charity. * rar L 3 R | 
Q Which are the Ceremonies, and ths: Significationaf 
Inflation ?. 1g 


e. de Nopt.C. 18. el 19 4 


- 


* 


— 


Fu 4, g 


0 WV 
S 
A 
A 
* * 7 = cf ” 
= 
* * 


— 


_— 


| _ 
74 * 4 Te : a 8 —— \ 
© * , = - * y 
* * » — 8 
Ws . 
. : 
= 


_ 
— — ET 
— 8 
* 


: 


. 


ab PARTICULAR OE REMONITS. | 


8 P 


- Kind of Triumph, and thereby to make 
ef Amends for the Injuries and Affronts which are fo 


9 \ fs quently offered to this Divine Sacrament, and to ob- 
| : tain bis Bieſſing for all thoſe Places through which he 


Wins, Re Ky . 


* Anointing with Oil, denotes that ĩt gives 5 Strevgth, 
the Faith; and makes Perſon ther g perfect Chpi- 
A Strokenon the Cheek: fignifies rhe Perſecution. - 
2 i010 undergo andgendure. Phe Impofetian of Hands 
fGgnifies the N of · the Holy Ghoſt. 9939 
e . | Cerbinonies: in 't Sacrament of te 
hariſt. and cubut their Significatron? |, : 
hy Bread and Wine, and W ater mixt with ths Wins: 3d, 
The firſt, 1 nifhes the Nburiſhment bf the Soul ; the 
ſecond, the anna flowing from Chriffs Side; 
QQ . b he Cry of wap pofeng the Blef- 
Jed Sacrament t6 the View in's Remon- 
. . up upon the 2 or —_ Pot 
 : *Tis'to invite the People to come there to adore 
Feſus Chrih, and to excite in them à greater Devotion 
y the Sight of their Lord, yeiled in theſe ſacred My- 
 teries : | 
Q. What + the Mein GE ns a 


A. Tis a Devotion ons Church, in or- 
der to give Adoration, Prai regs efling to God for 


"i 


is infinite Goodneſs, and Love —— to us in the In- 
© flitution of this Bleſſed Sacrament, and to receive at the 
"ame Time the e or Gong of our Lord hete 


4 ſent. 
AT e, is the Meaning of the Bleſſed Goes: 
"being ſometimes carried in Ye Proceſſion Tongs the 
Sure? 


A. *Tis to PP our Lord there preſent with 8 
im me fort 


8. 
* ib are the Ceremonies of the Sairament of Pen 
$5." and the 3 of them ? 


, A * The Penitent kneels to ſhew his Humility ; the 


©. Prieſt fretches bis Hands upon the Penitent, to 1 
\the Grace he receivs'; the Penitent 3 Ane, 
as 4 Token of Coatrition. 

1 0 Which 


F 


| Grace, = 
. nient. 


being the, 33 whereby God is offended; +? 9 J | 
the Function. 


Sas about"them : The married Couple join Haoads, © | Fr 
| 3, ed by the Prieſt, i in order co receive the Grace be- 5 


un . 
1 
or 
a- 
de 
% 


tbe 


, approaches, and that we are 40, pre 


Co of „ (at the of ment. 
| "ming of our. kat 4 Day N 


5 f a r f u , \ * OO N Me. T 
W TH . FOTO PF 57 5 * * 4 * — F TH: * 4 
Ty 4 _ N p 20 0 
* . * 4 ” - » : 4 *. . » 
\ a , © * = ve * » 
. - 4 a 
= * 2 d , % © % M * 4 - 
. * 
* . 6 * * 4 
88 7 


* 80 


* PARTICULAR: CERBMONIES PETE " | 
0 Which are the Ceremmige of Exironle UnRiony and © 


| bet are their Meaning 2. I vu x 


with Oil, ſignifies the Sr "i 
| Recovery of Health, if God ſees it conre-  - 4 
e Seat of the Five err are anointed, * I 


Abe 


hich are the Ceremonues of Holy Ordera, 
their Meaning? . 
A. Anointing is =_ uſe of, to Genify,, the rect © 
that is given, as alſo, Power; Hands are impoſed:.40 
repreſent the giving of the Holy Ghoſt ; ;and'cengin- 
Inſtruments are: delivered, to Gee the. Natute of 


„ - 


. Q. Which. are the Ceremonies of Waring, nd thi F 


$i nification £ | 

Ide Rin ſignifies per tual Love, and and 0 put 
on the fourth Finger, becaule =o faid'a Vein does from 3 
thence to the Heart: Money is given to fignify “e 
Communication of wordly „and that there be u 3 


nify the Indiſſolvability of Manage: They "are 


ing to the State, vis. for the Education of their, _ 
cif dren, and . with e . * . 

is the Meani the Churching of N 
c Hearing ? I. 3 1e 
under any G. as formerly in the Old Law, ls. 
be pay anejo hf of ths Church by Chill. bearing? 

A. No; no Means: But What we call the "x 
Chucching of Waden is docking elſe, but their: —_— -* 208 
to the Church. to give Thanks to God for-their .. 
Delivery, and to receive the. Bleſling of the Prieſt ups = 4 
that Occaſion. "ff 


Q. Which are the principal Sundays diflaguifhed from 


"Hs The four Sundays before. 'Chriſe „Nativity, el 1 
Advent Sundays, from the Word Aauentus, that is- . 
coming z to put us in Mind, that the Birth of Chrift, . © 
pare for a worthy 
Celebration of it; as alſo to prepare for the ſecond * 


* 


4 \ 
8 a 0 1% 
. } aA 
"ax" 4-4 MW 
| 4 * 


. tlikewi 


— * 


F 
g 1 
- 1% 
= * "AE. 


I * 
. = + % * 5 ag 


' 39 Thin: PRASTS or OUR LORD- 


»Other remarkable Sundays, are Septuape/ſima, ' Sexape® 
ö 2 Quinguageſi ma, and Quadrageſima ; which ate de- 


to prepare ourſelves for Penance, and à worthy 


NA 9 the Paſſion and Reſutrection of our Lord. 
s ad Paſſion Sunday, Palm Sunday; and fem Sunday.; * 


_ Paſſron' Sunday is ſo called from the Paſſion of Chrifty 
then drawiag nigh, and was ordained to prepare us 
for a'worthy celebrating of it; Palm Sunday is a Day 
in Memory, and Honour of the triumphant Entry of 
our Saviour Chrift into Feruſalem ;'and is fo called from 
the Palm Branches which the Hebrewv Children ftrewed. 
under his Feet, ciying, Heſanna to 5 Son of David, 


Mat. xxi. And hence it is, that yearly on this Day, & 


"the Church bleffes Pahns, and makes a folemn Procefli- 
ob, in Honour of the ſame Triumph, all the People 
«bearing Palm Branches in their Hands. The Palms are 

if an Emblem of the Victory which Crit gained 
over Sin and Death, by dying on the Croſs. Low 

Junday is the Octave of Faſtrr Day, and is called by 


the Church, Dominica in Albis, from the Caterbument, 


ior N ter, who were on that Day folemnly 8 
a the Church of their white Garments. 
Q What are the principal Fraſti of our Leds 
A Chriflmas Day, ſo talled from the Maſs chat is 
aid in Honour of our Bleſſed Saviour's ne or 
Birth at Bethlehem: And on this Day we ou ive 
{God Thanks for ſending his Son into this fol for 
our Redemption, we ought alſo to endeavour to ſtudy,. 
and learn thoſe great Leffons of Poverty of Spirit, o 
Humilitx, and of Self-denial, which our Bleſſed Re- 


deemer teaches us from the Crib of Bethlebem. 
Q. What is the Reaſon 


faid. at Midnight 5 


Q are three Maſſes ſeid by every Prieft her 
Chrifimas Day ? 

A. This antient Obſervance may be underſtood to de- 
hats three different Births of Crit; his eternal Birth: 
— his Father, his femporal Birth from his Mother, 
and his ſpiritual Birth in the Hearts of good Chriſtians, 


„ ls there any other 888 of our Lord? 


that on Chriſtmas Day Maſs is 
939 *ͤ 4 Becauſe Chrift was born at Midnight. 


4. vet 


- tivity 
:offere 
Devo 


. Voca 


make 


that 


new 
brate: 


1. Ves the Otretrmcifion of New Tears. Day. Tis 
IX eaſt in Memory of Chef's bein cir cuntiſeds che Sth 


- xvii. 12; and that * then firſt ſhed his Blood, for the 
Nederaptias of the World: And on this Day we © _— 
to ſtudy bow we may imitate bim by a ſpirnual 

cumciſion in our Hearts Titz called Venn Tear Day; 
becauſe on the firſt of Januacy the Remans reckoned © 
the Beginning of the New-Year, and Chrift offered his 
Blood as a Gift; Hence the Cuſtom among Chriſtians, 
of New-Year's Gifts. ' 


- 
_ 


Word, ſignifying Manifeſtatien, becauſe our Lord then 
began to manifeſt himſelf to the Gentiles, vis; 0 


7 Y . 5 erde 


le three Kings in the Eaff, who came and adored our 
re Bleſſed Saviour in the Manger. Tis talled Tewel 2. 
ed Day, becauſe iris celebrated the 12th Day after the 

20 . tivity exclufively, Cold, Myrrb, and Frankincenſe wite 
by offered, 3 „de was ® King, Man and Ged. The 
79 Devotion of this Day is to give God Thanks for dur 
ed: Vocation to the true Faith,» and like the Wrſe-men'to- 


make our Offerings of Gold, Frankincenſe,*und Myrrh ; 
| that is, of Charity, Prayer, and Mortification to ohr 
is new - Dorn Saviour. On this Day the Church alſo cete- 


or brates the Memory of the Baptiſm of Chriff; and of his. 
ve. firſt Miracle. of changing Water into re in Cana bf 


The Epiphany, or Twelfth Day: Epiphany is a Grabs 


Day after his Bift „s the A. Mofes ardained, Cen, + — : 


. The Þ 1 Bafier D W 
dy. he Reſurreckion or ay, 2 ni WP 
* Memory and Honour of our Saviour Chrift's rifing Nos 

Ne- - Death, on the third Day. "Tis called Eater, Hom the 


. Eaſt, ſo Chriſt is called Oriens,: or Rifing. For as the 


;F | Prophet Zect ſays, bis Name Hall be called Oriens, 


* Chap. iv. 12. Becauſe, as the material Sun daily ariſes 


from the Baſe, ſo He, the Son of Juſtice, at this Day 
roſe from the Dead. The Devotion of this Time is to 


labour to imitate his Reſurtection, by riſing rom the 
Death of Sin to the Life of Grace. 


Chriſt's Reſurrection, in Memory of his viſtble aſcend- 


* 


* 


rejoice in Chriſt's Victory over Death and Hell ; andito- | 


Aſcenfies Day\: A Feat kept che fortiark Day thr 


ig into Heaven, in. Te of his Apoſtles and Diſci- 
Yak” 


2 9 
n 


A 


Tus Trhers or 0b LORD: 2 * 


” 4 
— < 
= 


Led 


> 


0 = 
. * 1 ak 


* dp. ue hors or obs Leb, 


© 3Other: remarkable wee are Septuape Tae 
a 1 and D 1 n ch ate 
to prepare ourſelves ron 


TAG ae, Sunday, Palm dundq und bow Sunday's 


_ Paſſun' Sunday i is ſo called. from the Paſſion:of CG. 4 
then drawiog nigh," and was ordained to prepare ws 


for a worthy celebrating of it; Palm Suni id a Day 


Ain Memory, and Honor of the triumphant Entry of 


TSS) . $* - N 3 p F —_ 
h of 4 5 . 1 * 1 * of 4 TIF” * r * * = l 
9 * | * . * 2 „ ; + KY _ * 9 * 
1 . Wt "Y L \ p þ * 4, L 1 2 » 6.7 \ *, J - F : , 
'S ' — 7 2 * | ; . ©. . i 6. * N * Sb © 
© %;, * 1.5 4 N. 1 . 1 * 71 ; 2 
8 * * L wo 
4 4 6. * 0 \ << . \ * * 
: 4 « 2 F. of G . I : _ 
re.” 1 . \ 


* AJ. 


nance, and 2 1 5 
ebrationbf the Paſſion and. Reſutrection of our * 


* 


dur Saviour Chriſt into Feruſalkem ; and is ſo ealled from 0 


the Palm Branches which tHe Hebrew Children ſtrewed. 
zunder his-Fect, cfying, Hoſerna 10 we Sem of David, 


At. xxzi. And hence it is, that yearly pn this Day, - 


; "the Church bleſſes Pakes, and makes a folemn Proceſſi- 


ibearing Palm Branches in their Hands: The See, oy 
mike wife an Emblem of the Victory which Grit ga 


ow Sin and Death, on the Cros. 22 
a 


the Church, Dominica in Allis, from the Caterbument;. 
rf Nompbytes, who were on that Day ſolemnly e 


in the Church of their white Gärments. 2 
an . W 


A. Chrifmas Day, ſo called from the Maſs that le 


i in Honour of our Bleſſed* Saviour Nativity, or 
Birth at Betblebem: And on this Day we t to give 
God Thanks for ſending his Son into this 


and learn thoſe great Leffons of Poverty of Spirit, of 
Humility, and of: Seif-denial, which 143 Bleſſed Re- 
deemer teaches us from the Ctib of Beiblabem. 
19% oF r What is the Rogen that on Chtiſtmas Day Maſs is 
| _—_ Midnight? 

| — Chrif was born at Midnight, - *y 


Qs 57 he Hſe ol by every Prieft pow 


"8. Tus andiebt Obſervance may be underſfood to de- 
& - thins three different Births of Crit; his eternal Birth: 


from bis Father, his emporal Birth from his Mother, 
nd his ſpiritual Birth in the Hearts of good „ | 


— 


. 
N 25 * 


1 
y 44 * +." — . _ wy * ks 
s a 7 + IS * * 
„„ 1. 8 A 


* 5 2 - 
_ | + - . 


nday-1s the Baan of Fo Dor ay, and is called ) 


on, in Honour of the ſame Triumph, all the People aj 


orld for 
1 tion, we ought alſo to endenvout to ſtudy, 


rejo 


la 
- Dea 7 
iy 
_. "wgu 


e re On Lond." 1 


en the eee e eee or. "Is 
— 2 Peaſt in Mie of Chris being ch cumviſed the  - 

Day after his Bifth, as the Law of Mojex ardained,” Top, - 
C - xvii} 1 an ig de firſt ed bis Blood,” for * 
s © |  Rederiptiaofthe Word Aug on this Dey we at 
„* to ſtudy bow we may imitate bim by a (ritual | 
3 cumciſion in our Hearts Tig culled Netu Tear's Papi 
Ee becauſe an the firſt of Januaty the Remany reckoned | - 
ff. the Beginning of the New-Year,” and Chrift offered his 
n+. Blood a x Gift; Henee the Cuſtom an Chriſtians, | 
* | of New-Year'# Gifts. 8 
RY, The Epiphany, of 25 — Dey: Epiphaby' tos ren 3 
bt | Word, fignfying Manife/ation, becauſe our Lord 
vp to manifeſt himſe}f to the Gentiles, wit: to 
le N Kings in the Eaſf, ho came and adored our 
re” Bleſſed Saviour in the Manger. Tis talled Tewel . 
d Day becauſe iris celebrated the i 2th Day after the 
wW. - tivity: exclufive 5 Cold, Myrrb, and Frankincenſe wie 
wy þ - -offeredsts ; he was u King, Man and God. 
3 Devotion of thin Day is to a, God Thanks for & | 
ed: Vocation to the true Faith, and like the Wiſe wen o f 
a make our Offerings of Gold, 'Frankincenſe,”uhd Myrrl - 
$ that is, of Charity, Prayer, and Mortification to obr b 
is = ricw-born Saviour. On this Day the Church alſo e- 4 
or brates the Memory of the Rape of Ebriff, and af "= 1 
best Miracle of Water ina Nies ie Glns | 
S hogs N bey be I 
N. he os! is Lo 3 
2 | Me and Honour of our Saviour Chriframibng; 1 
e- r e "Tis Called K 1 1 
v7 _- Eaſt, fo Qhriſt is — ordne or Rifing. For a be 
22 Prophet Zeck bir Name Hall be called Orſem, 
1 Chap. iv 13. i , as the material gun daily — a 

BY from the Fa, 10 ke, the Son of | Juſtice, at this Dur 

roſe from the Dead. The Devotion of this Time wo 
F rejoice in Chriſt's Victory ovet Death and Hell; 'andito 
Jew labour to imitate his ReſurreQion, by rifmg fram the 
eth Death of Sia te the Life of Grace. $661 71 — 
er, Aſcenfiin Day\:- A Feaſt kept the fortieth Day after —_ 
8. . . Clift: Reſurtection, in Memory of his viſible fc l- 


1 ne Heaven, 8 — Diſci- 


a N o 7 ess 3 r * . Y * 

*.4 >. . * x FyY * * * *. o bd o © > * T3 

- N 4 \ 4 4 * my <t& y a 

\ _ 5 ht... A U © $9 L ”IJ | a * — 

1 1 N - : : ao of \ * 
* 


35 "OT -- "4 
9 „ W e er Sb Limb. 2 
1 ; And therefore zis a Feſtival: of . wolf 57 b 
ſon. of the Triumphs of our Saviour on this Day, 
and the Enaltation of pur human Nature, by. him naw 
- "vxalted above 2 79 s ; ashkewiſe becauſe our Sa- 
Deus has, taken Poſlethon, of that Kingdom id qur 
Name, and! epacing, a Place for us. Ib ald a 
_—. - | tion of this Day, to labcgr to diſen- i 
1 ige ohr Hearts from this Earth and earthly Things. 2 
_ 1 remember, that we are but nie po and;Pilgrums” + 
1 " here, and to Aſpire after our apt Country, . 
3 . our Treafurer; i 18 gone 4 0 us, ener 
I : draw ous Hearts thither after him. 2575 IEF; 
—_  - . WWhitfuntid:, or Pentecoſt > A; Feaſt in Conmemord- 
= "tion, and Honour of the Holy Ghoſt ene viſi- 4 
535 b. upon he N of at, ſtles, in the Shape of 
1 it were, of Fire. © "Tis called bat Sinden, | 
_ , becauſe at this Time the . who were then 
on 3 7 — — White. \ It was aticient} Err 


nday ; for. 
Sms 4 wy „ f 
n fifti 


after The — — and the 
5 BEE a. The , proper! Devotion of 


Maus is to invite the Holy Gboſt into dur Souls by 
=” * png and to give ourſelyes up. to his Gln g 
H +" 1 "A Feat eee er de Se he 
8 5 af ealt © t on 
W en the Octave to M bis Sunday, to 
Work of * Redemption was — 4 
rinity ; and the Truth af the 
ing acknowledged ſolemnly on 
* the ſeveral Herehes that denied it. 
ech A Feaſt inſtituted by the Church 
in Honour and Memory of the Body and. Blood of Je- 
fas Chriſt, really preſent. in the moſt holy Sacrament of 
WE Euchatiſt 3 during the Octave of which Feaſt, the 
* Sacrament is expoſed to be adored by the Faith · 
[-in alf the priacipal Churches in Catholick Con- 
006 and age Procefſions are made in Honour: of it, 


_ ee or the 
r 


7 win; 80. 


- 


As 


F 06-0 & 


4 i oy, Heft, Honour . * Bleed) * 
55 ? 


being conceived in her Mother's Womb. 


ö 


o . Z | _ \ 8 — "ou 
. l TT TY r * a ' "ll ld ies 
7 2 5 oy TOE 7 lh”, . 28 * 0 4 L 
| IK ae | \ 
* * 1 arne 9 
» * „ 0 * + + 
EY 4 | ® 


2 4 e PR ee e 4 1 I 
e eee, 2 


- 11 T a . 
1 9 4 : 184 1 


"The eee 'of bes led ; 
ransfiguration of dur * Fraß 1 
membrance of Chriſt appearthg” in Glory upon way", * 

Tabor, to St. Peter, Fames and abn and nd dis fo called | | 


| fem, the Li Wd, Frere which: pier "| Tl 


transfigute or change Sha 


| wot; 


en $4 be” 
heſe ; the Conception, Navith;” Preſerajian;”” | 55 
Annuhciation, Viſitation, Aſſumption, Kür neo 
Q What is the Conception?) es 
A- A Feaſt in Honour of the dene Virgt as 
3 


Q. What is to be obſerved in ber Conte ation! >. 

A.” Firſt, the eee io her Mother's'ofg: . 
St. Anne being her wad St. Joechins her Fathet ; 4 8 
zdly, the was fandified in her Mother's Womb z. 1 99 
ſhe: "ik exempted” ſrim the Guiſt o N S'n, 

;ouſly believed, tho” not an Article aith.”* 

"Quit bat %s 1he Nai vice of at SAY Foy 4 _ 1 

4. AFeaft in Honour of het happy Birth, of Hm ie = 


Author of all Life and Salvation was to be born to the 3 «Nl ö \ 


World ; be was both God and Man, and by” Conſe.” qc; 
quence the was the Mother of God; and in this; be fs 6 
be honoured above all other Women n . = 
% What is the. Preſentation of the Bee Veg 3 
A Feaſt in Memocy of her be offeret b . 5 
Parents, at three Fean o Age in — emple,.” Wo. 805 | 
Q. What is the Annunciat ion os Lady Day 2 > 
4. ad... Feaſt in Memory of the molt ba oy 
0 CY 0 gas can to her by the Ah appr Mok _ -.— 
rn be the Mother of God, 2 2 
N —— alſo the Day of our Lords inn 4 = 
carnation, When he was firſt: conceived! by. the Holy 3 
Ghoſt in the Womb of the Bleſſed: * * 
1i3 called the hanibiation? bd le bal * — 
from Heaven this Day. to the Fete Vie St. Lake 1 | 
* er e 255 6 
<8 75 4 ö YT J. 7 A 20 Fe? 5p} EIS "Y 
HE "+ 18 N ir 8 18 * b 
n 9 1 * 


o - 4 w" 
N Nh \ 
; 4 * : fs of aL | . 

» * 4 N FP 8 * 

by - . 13 * . — 
1 a * 

ks . , ” * 1 = l l d „ 
— . vc o 
— 9 * - 8 - 4 - £ * 


R E * 4 


W * tis 
— . 
| "x 


1 LH * 5 OY 

* 7 

NE FRASTS of of 4he" Bleſſed eee f "i 
Tu in Memory of her Viſitimade- to St. Tait blet 
-beth, Mother of St. we Baptiſt, aftet ſhe had conggi- fro 
ved the Son of Gog, at whoſe 8 St. r x, 0 
- fe leap'd in his Morber's Womb< A 3H 44 8 Ana 
'Q. What is the Afſyatption 9 15 "Tore: - 
"A. A Feaſt in Memory of ber being et. o are 
bie up into Heaven, bot n Soul mated: _ ous. 
17 af her- 1 rrp 4 4. 1 * 0 K . Q 
it an Article 0 att as "2 
ried into, Heaven 2 .* Arn bee 5 hr „ee f vio 

be 


. No ; tis only piouſly and geverally before guys 
babe hs zene, by a particular Privilege, as by # pdf- 
tĩ icylac Ptiwilege her 12 ul was free from Es Sin, 
ſo it was congrnous that her Body ſhould not 4 and 
to Corruption, for the Church piouſly. believes, 5 | ſever 
able te the Hocttine of the antient Fathers and . | Faith 
_ . C6uncil of TR that ſhe! e n bes of "ip * tue 4 
„ tui Sin. Fe 

1 What , means the Pug of the Purification . b 
dlemas Day? oc Rgeig 
A. "Tis a read in Memoty both of the Nee 
Oe oe Bleſſed Sa viout, and of the Purification bf the 4. 
Bleſſed Virgin, made in the Temple of err Titus 
- fortieth Day after her happy Child. birt or it Wax were 
2 Ceremony practiſed: in the Old Law, and tenewed who. ] 
in the New ; whereby a Mother was obliged to appear? racti 
in the Temple; wd, return Thasks f Days after i 
the Birth of ber Child. Tis called Furi cation, from 
the Latin Word purifico, to purify ; not that the Bleſs” 
ſed Virgin was tainted; wit any 5 Fol 7 Thing 
5 her Child-birth, Which needed. purifying (as bein 

e Mother of Purity itſelf) but in Canet wich 
hs Ceremony Which was according t6! he LAN of 
=_ Moſer, as we read in-Leviticus, Ch. xii. Gand ab our” 

3 - Bade Chriſt ſubmitted to Cireumeiſſon- Upon this“ 


JE 


Da Church makes a ſolemm Proceſſion with lights - -Q. 
les, which are bleſſed by the Prieſt befor + Maß A? 
2 e Hande of the Faithful, as un R= St. Mici 
1 * „n © of all t 


2 St. Jug Epiſt. 68. St. "Amb. in Pal. cxyiti, St. 
e 174 Cane. T rid. 41 vi. Can. mg 
* 


—ꝓ— 


. ©; 4 | 4 1 get 
3 06. EO 


oy — 
. 
| © 
1 a | 8 6 
- 
* . p 
j a - 
. R a - 
* — * $ 9 1 
—T— * * ITS. 4 4 
: ” * R * y Fo P '4 cad * : "” FS * 


* 


7 . 


” - * 1 * * * re , * 5 5 
. ite thi x" 98 * ? 


_ * * 4 a 9 
-. 
[l 
* 
* 
K 4 - l = 4 
= a *%- " * _ - 1 * w * p 
= | : 4 - x V - 
» * * " 4 
. - N * — 
* 5 
» 
- 


* Wen ü — 
> Ps * * ; , 
- , = V * 


. Fr or „ 


vlet of .Chriſe, who. is the Light of the World; = 
from this Ceremony it is called Cn f” W. 
Q. Has the Church Power 10 appoint wade wh s Saint 
And what End hat ſbe in appointi AF 
A. As the Church has Power IJ — Laws that 
are binding: 80 particularly this Power e 3 
ous Duties, ag. is hogouring Saints. e 
<Q. Hier art the Saints honoured at heir-Reaft - N .= 
Not by: Churches and Altars to them, 
but to God only, -in Acknowledgement-of the BenE +. 
be has done tg us by bis Saints, and an that ageeugt , 
we give them ſuch a NMateas St. Prter \Chuceh, Kr. _ 
8. Kc. und dy recouming· their Birth, Sufferiogs, = 
and virtuous. Practices, we are induced to imitate their . = 
ſeveral Kinds of Martyrdoms, and Suffetings for he 
Faith of Chriſt; as alſo fos their ſeveral Maso, Vi- 
tue and:ÞerfeRion, by following their Example in ur 
Behaviour, and begging their Prayers; ſo that Wen 


God, in his Saints, 1 
fiche. ban, of 1 . 2 4 q 


Q. #hbich are the 
we'relebrate'?. i 
A. The, twelve Apoſtles; which e roll. 
_ Titular Saints, or ihe Patrons of une by whom we =" 
were converted... The Founders, of religious Orders, ò 
who have benefited: Chriſtianity. by e fabliſhlng, and a 
wes + the Evangelical Counſels. And 4 again, he 
Hainte particular provinces, Dioceſſes, and Pariſhes, W 
where holy * haye lived, and their been * 
recorded bx Miracles, and good nn a6 and dane _ 
Churches ereRed-to their Memory. 852 In z 1 
Q. Are there ne other Aga and what, Foun the 
of. their Ceremonies ? | 
Metin Michaelmag, All Jackets, Ml Seel Seth: 4 
Venti of the Croſ,abe Exallation of the en 
* Medueſday. c. l 
hat Means the Fraſt of Michaelwas f. r 270 0 
A i Solemnity, or jolemn Maſit in Hotiour of 
St. Michael, Prince of the Heavenly: Hoſt; anid-likewife: © - 
of all the nine Orders of holy Angels: As well as t » 
commemorate the famous Battle — by him, t 
1 ne Wann, 
: 1 . . Ange 175 Ty, | 


% 1 


| 7 The'FEASTS or AN 


n Which we tead of in the | Apacalypfe or Revelalt _ 
tions,” Chest xis. As alſo to recommend the Whole 


Odurch o * Pat and Prayers. Ad 
- it's called the Dedication of St. lebuel, by Reaſon of. 
a urch in Rome: . 


| ebayh'vy Pope ou OTE 
Q. What is the of All Saints 2. Ws 
2 "Tha Peaſt — 'o che Charch i Honor 


&f all the Saintsſ and that we migh a hor ow 

of them alt; fince the whole Pere i tog hon 

vs 32 particular Feaſt for every Saint N 
1 What is the Meant All Souls 75 1 ' 

uA Day inftituted by: the Church in Le 


if 2 the /Faithful departed; that by the Prayets aud 


Suffra ges of the Living, they may be freed out of theit 


of ger ve and Exe. 


fs the Meani 
= [ef abe hls Coo 


ys? * i 
nee of Oba, N 4 Felt W 


the miraculous finding of the Croſo, 
by — — oy ae Mother to Con/tantine the "hey after" it 


bad been bid and buried by the Infidel 180 Years... 


The Efahation is kept in Memory of ſetting» up . 


dal holy 'Crofs by Heraclins the Emperor, w o haviag 
regained i a ſecond Time from the.Perfiant; after? 2 
wr been loſt fourteen Years, cartied it on his own + 
+ Shoulders % Mount Calvary, and exalted it with'greatr 
Sole mhitx. Iis called Heh d Day, ar holy Cros, 
from the great Sanctity which iti received: by touching, 
and beating ie Oblat ion of tbe moſt precious Body vf 
Chrift ; the Word Rood in the old-Saxn;. To: 
- niivg Ctoß. The chief Devotion of this Day, .as 
— Wat of the Exaltation of the Croſs, is to cle 
brate the victorious r and Faſſon ren * 
b 2 5 2717 

e be Meaning of Shrovetide 30 * 

A. k fgnifies a Tas 2 end 8 
ceſtors were uſed to lay, woe aui go to Sbrifi . ĩnſtead 
of aug Twill, go co, Confeſſſon'z and in the mort prinz 
tine Times, al $406; Curiſtinas * then ä 


55 2 4 \ 
* . 


44 


r and come to everlaſting Reſt. Nan N 


| 
55 


Fikanc 5 il, af 


* 
TR 1 * — , xn — _ 
T7 . 7 E 8 \ W hs 
* of > A 
* * * 
ou 4 
- 


e & 2 AY 
28 confeſs their 9 2 5 &, che. Howe bf þ M 
of ep: re. ee Sree | 8 
1758 A rl r * 


7 . * AI 16 * „ 
aid 
{cis 3 . 


ö ; | 175 1655 1 bli 77 
i Ceremony ra ark * If 


eth ene People 9 
Foebt, 14. n pit . l 


W im Nad what 
e he ſame. Time thoſe 
1% Prev only May 155 1 5 


NON 


27 
= 


x | 


ro 


2 | 12 1 1 
Pp 13 105 f | $ 4 * þ | 
; 85 he 1 5 


22 


5 1725 


Ka? 


Hg? 
2500 e 
alſo. 9 75 1 GA 


. gli We or wh 
13 3 


* — 


1 80 0 10 


= | 


F 1 70 er Mani 1 
W Pit give'y nth $ 
Command (or Mad thi o0ne-anothe 

. hows eve 1 ub 105 that Day inthe 
1 hes, when, the 9 e old 
awalli . 45455 Feet. 


- Thur 6005 1 
8 574% 5 ON Ge 


, . 


Meanin 


Te, 0 Vs, Sg Ebru a | * 


plette * 
3 r OR of & dn Fi 


* 
- 
+ * 


y there, AN 10155 * peo ſe 
E 5 a8 rept 1 0 } 55 5 
the Bae 6 man 


RB Charches, < Fai 
anne 
tages of bis 2 


. meant 0 8 
—_— WON Day we 5 
Mork of out mption, Whic ic 


Gp. in er 8 0 


Z ir 15 9 + 


met 
* 77 2 988 1 mer Ang 11 
whole Na ſe of 15. Pen yall 7 


ti bedience,. R 
. e 


he bo 


Re 
d 
ve for us; that we nay alſo 1550 to, hate Sin, wh 


nailed him to a Craff; t. e 
u unto Death. a _—_ 
Wiat i; the Mogoing MN by 

8 hep of e 5 


bid de the Croks, our Veneration, 
e E h this Day died for ut on 
| Q Who bat is the eating of 0 Jen e 


FE q * 4 , 
8 * - "24 > * 
* * ny * © Py 3. . E ; : 
: \ - | 


* 


1. pe Eafer-ire, and, FL ah in-t 
WE ; 7 Os : had. 1h ef 125 : 


15 — 1 8 As 8 


RAN $00 
ww 5 
25 the alt 


mubjen,. betw! | 
5 e 8 
during, that Spare? 
1 2575 . 
ih 07 that 
if brough be to 995 
* 1 81 wel 


2 5, His 

iritunl Joy: 

"Us 5 is e 
"of the 


2 


\ X wh 


OWN 


i ole en 
Wa the Gofe! which. 
ad Bow tops Fm: 


3 N ain - * 


inſitutel by the Church. | 
,out, De! 


- vils, ot 8 
; Perſons, or. dAilfapbiny 14 or eee 
reatures to their br Prejudice. 


2 


, kD” bes. } „ — WE a.” bMS. a... — Q<W 


N 
for the 2 
hurti 


vo 


bs 


as Cherie 3 any fuel oY 
over the Devife | Wie GERT 
pats o N 1 2 5 0 


den 1e — — 
8 . 


ke ix gu Power w 
E 12 7 abi Wird 5 


And that this Power, waz not 19 die. che Apoſties, 
nor t6 "ae After the apo e we earn From he: "— 


bs 9 the Ch arch ad the pen 1 
EL2T.IOH LO A% 43© ati avs þ poo | | 
1 the T u Hr, amt ape 1 


"> +» oC e 


We 1 * 40d other "Plicts'Br4 


3 


"for 0 5 Servi N ms, Tacenſe,. 

, w "Eo 1 = Det 15 Salt, Water, &c. 2 3 
3 N 5 | | 
* mA "nk wks . 1 * | 
| * 4 8 2 „ f 7 

; % | . ' 75 . 24 Is * 2 
% = | | "oY! X q c o 2b. . I» "AF TS 3 = C46 
fv | 13 1 » My 93 * 19 = * 
4 * | * N 1 AT . PUR * 


'to abule 1 ab de to OL 


Wir b n 5 f 
© nahimate Thin 275 | A CM D (% 
* . mi Jil 5 Nan 5 
£ "Tis. a0. 1 160 W 65 . 4 Food! 
117 13 5 5 5 1 LY 
m7. , ; 2 fi, at we no r . 
1 1 py 7 Fai 9 585 


4 5 fhews 1 — our H 


722 | 
| % VA 79 5 t ERS: 1175 ' 1 
125 8 ö Fl 20 Bie 7 5411 9 + 
2 8 8 85 ors 
5 2 
* 4 ood tant 85 2 


ln b 


14 een 5 gf Bal ts yt 


5 : 72 9 Ot He Y 2 
8 5 e FE 


ö nt 5 mu. 212" 1 you 233K. „aun th 


Fe * ᷓ 27 eee e Take 


41. of 


„ 25 5 5 1 K 


Power of Darkne 


25 aid; Fg 


—_— wo" ©. R 3 1 > | - 
„ ů % e ES. Fan on nn 
7 . 7 8 * 

ea ” 3 1 4 


_ 9 


race w 


wp 


* 


reds we uſe the Water 75 Faith ded 255 
tan rats; hd: Nye * Falle for 


I * 51 2 3.35. 


Mayer: p- Oy with ſolemn Prayer; 


| 23 Thoteftidh and tos word ww who 4 
and patticulatly, chat they 8 de deſended froin 


jo 
* 
— 


jr may well ſerve t 
W e Tons 


tim in Mind the C 0 

evil, when Wks Wet of 
fed kom Sit 3. 4nd 
an N90 of een 
1 the Pr e en 


3 


e 


ques d Ae 


Aa 5 


n us to ray for 
a Prayer: of 4 . much. Now if 


K 
1 yers. of, Pacticulacs be ſo.powerfu\, it is mavifeſt; 
150 th conftant Prayers of 'he whole Charch, : 


of en i the ring. down. therenf, are: 


I 8 heard ;, that, 2 


te with his G 
* Ny 5 the Church * mug Cir 


P 23 

3 15 b of Hol wir, uno 4. 
* Ves, it is, as being, ms mentioned I abe a 
Conflitutian, wYF in the e 

and antient E ty e Yee „ 

1 . 75 St. Cypr.. L. 1. Epi. . ht 

. e 

71. 1 r. 
Theod. Ga * tat L Yue vu ** #2 


Wane ny = +: 


Baptiſm, we wefe mere 


d eh mon 1 
194 flame 2 — e os Hg | 


Nothi 8 3 | 
3 general TEST 5 — St. James, C., vi 16. 
res us, the' 


3 | ; 


unte pe ang 
Figs, Fe ih, e be. wi 4 ker 8 


. 


IF 4 
* bs R 
3 3 . 
” * 
= = 
=. 
— * 
1 * 
_— ._. 
# * * * 1 9 
of * » « 
of © 1 
5 #.. . 
1 * =y 
. - \ 3 T 
| I 
_ - 
0 : - 
* 4 
11 1 
o 
* 
PLS | 
: 


: wer ken . en, LES n > 4 * 


— | 7 | 
NT 4 3 TY 5 Yo 
8 I fy 2 8 f E 
uh one * at 2 4 wg wx, % * 


* 


8 | e 24 ak 


they are all „ et yo nk T 225 


I 
== _ 34 = 


* 4 


a7 od';, 2 


hs ok Oak a Ad 
r 


5 


— — * 
J oe ie, 0: Lord, 1p 
12 The 5 . 27 — bop 


"x m ISR, 4 ene e W Dre 04/108 4 
1255 i bs: oh. Fa Wan N. Wen dane . 1 
% 4 29 ; 12 ek _ * 7 + - 3k * \ wal '% LY 1 warty, CE Ne: 


$15 Ain ern ee ee pine 10,2391 &i1, 4 
SP) Wh. 1 25 ky N 39 10. 24 79 4 1s a5 54715 


= | Bla 
9 Zo podz nus! FS } 5 35: Une 1 e 5 5 Bie 
ob 98 5 bog nr #94 | 


. N 0 ha go rats 


2 3 1: LC: | <1} 32 * * 12 . 1 Frog %? S & 4 e Vs / Ws Auf: * a 
* 3 Cott The 04 57 PE hat estas meh 05 ed 5 
W » 2 N 21 ” 43 FLO 0 \ AY 1.33%" xv: a: r » IJ 


| LF | Ry vs 4 Bop A nts 5 * gay wy 8 4 
4 b 2 LY * : 7 T7 * 
* W ee 2 I ” t "01 "LAN Is v2 u 5 


* ” "s * 
— C 


F rn 50 at; 39; ee eee Fr = OT» 
N WY in uf" V 1 v4 v3 £14 Ba: 35 ae 

| m1 $3 S 4.33: $ 9 3 * 11 "FE 89 55 8 ) ne A n 
N * > © * 7 I 


* Ot IG x1 $94.73 32+ wan 3 8 


1 36 4 VET - 25 £3; >" 8 3 A 
2 8 e oth * $a 0.4 AGE 


* 


„ K-44 
* 7 4 I 
* 5 1 Is. E 1 
18 N * 
| 


; 


® p 
* 
* 


1 P - 
by * 
4 : - * * N 1 
* 0 Y = * * 
. 1 hb — : * - n —_— 0 
I - * 8 0 , * 4 —_ G - tf 
* 


| Chaſtity, 


p Chriſt's, FA in * Womb of the 


; tt 7015 


4 * » Þ Re. = 2 „ y 
* » * 4 f * V > 
- , * * a ® \ & = 
5 1 4 . 
-* a - Up 
* 4 & 
- ” þ . o l ' F 
— | 8 4, z p 4 
f * <a 
* k - ” ' 
1 . „ 0 — TI 
e * - s * 6 — , 1 
ON. * 
1 — 1 
7 - Fu Y 
d 4 * 
= ] 
* £44 


A * N Ret. 5 * . bo. 1 1 


q 

Tt | | 2 

Jes 8% 1M; 9, 1 1 

** ow 3 0 * IAA A 97 umme? f =S 

© 15 Had 7-36 1 05 * £4 3 * by O64 20H eee fe 4 2 
MAN wo Ba 4 Wy 73” 3% 


„a, | 
3 E #1 " . +- 


MOM 


x* ve 73 e d ee, | 
» V2 * bj k 4 l * CC" 32 >} f <4 
n n >. T2014 64 
A $8302 bt hk ne wa be yl. is MAS | ; 


„ 
enn Mey, 4 12 =: x 


* ws *02 apa ; iy 


* 


1 ai,. 


RE nk, a2 Ws 5 $14 1 > 
OO eee, 

5 B / 3 1 a 
Fa * its Ceremonies x) en & + 9 
tes J 1 +3 „e! T=Y - 
Benediction, 328. | 4 $f! nba __ 
Blaſphemy, 133. 7 de Laden? - 


e of Pu and de, 7 


Cenfures, 2 
IE] 


1 " 
3. F 1 
488 e dr 


Ne $7 V sr Lee ee 


4 W ett! 124 24; * 
, 0 eU N 


Children * 7 OB 
Cbrick the vn Ot, gains to 42 Parents, *. 
bleſſed Fir 


6 0 : 11 03; % 479 
2, it 
YA Ga. its Boing fs 2. 


I 7 $ a 
ie, Mere, 98. its Ne 
of ED as RES 


AN 


Ceremony of cearehing of 


„Marx, 


2 


A 


g 3. * ; 
* . ® - l 
_ w « * 
2 * 0 4 47 = ” : Fi 
5 . A | 

4 l 1 1 4 d - ” Hh 

4 6 „ hs Y * CY te 4 a, 1 L G = \ 2 

8 Q ** * * «4 4 ry 
12 by N 4 . 4 een _ 
's * * » 4 1 * = 0 * I 0 18 9 * 8 
. - mu \ * 3 "©" 
* & N A 12 4 a Z 8 


+ 


* 
- 
* 
: y 4 - 
* * 
. 
_ = 4 
"#,- * 
4 » 
4 = 
- * * < 
. 8 K 
4 » 
* 
» 
_ = 
- 


inde 3 rer is — 
ing : 


Councils, 301 - 
Counſellor _ O8li þ 25 
"\ 8 . 5 "oh Ry 2 ; l 4 : N * ak; , ; $*B. 
bg: F e OY IPG 2 1 * 3 9 2 N * oth "uk 


8 8 An Y Rn 
, @ , Ina „% | 7% 1h 4 * U | 
. x Divination, 132: . . — 2 8 2 4 FS 54x + 1 1 
; 276. [ oa, 1 *: ES. 2 4 


ewe er nn rat KF 
3 . * 163; : 72 

5 be Ruchariſt, 204. | 

4 * The real Preſence of ihe Bud and Bled "a Chih 

2 Euchariſt, Ie Naas 1 * ut * FAN 
5 kae, E 2 


8 * . 1 *. < — 4 #4 1 9 4's 10 

* | : a 1 * 8 U 2 . 8 2 e G 1+ 1d Be 

5 z 
\ - 2 IF : 8 


Nn 18 a NV N % 4 $7.4. BYE 719 a3” mo 151. 
8 1 5 
* 
Faith, x1 280. } * a 20 905 1 4 0 
* vo ** .. 1 N 1 1 > * 1 J 2 1 
Fu 


N 


been, of the Ford, and Iron Go il 


r 54S To * Nl bo THe n 
8 8 : . Ns 7% «Y | | 
N 1 mo b 10 8 . 1 1 


Kren 


| 
. 


- 


* as 77 8 - $8 YE G GE: ornate pro 4 Þ+ 
HV" * ON FR vv e „ 38 xy oy * 

Holy l Page 57 its on min. 3 
God's Exiftence 10. 


. mo Tann 


God's amen ad 
e 1 e ee e. 


God's . 14 r e * e tcl} 
8 newledpe, 19. Lg. 884. Ne "ene: 
855 e 145 | 7771 Fol 2445. = 

od's eracity, 20. 4 + ; 

N Fru W | 

bd's Will, . bees 2 * oa oe) abe dill 
God-fathers' - 2 


bk 1 ne 


Ga mer Fa wy 2 way 1 * Nn 8 | 


$24. 51 a6 CT - 
ner 38, to, ape ebe „ 
1 Mar My [7 . 'F , wt 2 0 rn 


* Nee 


Happi e 116. 0 | 

Hatred, 22. 1 
Hell, 306. bar & meant 55 it in the N DE ' 
Heaven, 307- 1 * : 25 
Holineſs, 21. 188 a WAL |. ne Athy 
Hd 170. | * 4 i; . 1 *! 
Honour, 119. a . 

Honour chu ür a0 2 a en es 140 FROST 
Honour divine, 119. = ©; 5: % 
23 1 4 * 


IT 4 — 


ly, any. © Wat Fen $494) Lim. ONE 
. Mr 


af 


. "74 * A d wt. : 8 
Images and their. 12 tags Arman royal. 
8 . 1. AS K N A 
1 rtality ce "+ an ny - yelyz: . 


The Incarnat 

Indulgences, 247 Fr bee 14? os eee 
Invincible I e. 2 2 e Bas or he 

40 00 gment, mee ene 
By 2", Judg wok ey 164- . 5$"Joy: £3 cl orla 10 

, | 15 

2 xt hay Laue, EY 7:5 LIE 4 
TOY ; 2 +87 $8] e 


n 


. 

of 
- 4% 
— 2 


9 
- 


. ed * 


WIL A +7«2x3 


& it * => . * 


- 


= 
T LH N Nee 
. NF 5 1 
nme « 
KY . 4 : oO 
a * 1 k It To of (14.38 
So y 5 : 0 4 of 
; wat FEA: #74043 
1 N "Se G 
: 4 ( TR Th OS &% 
1 6/4 WA mW. SV o 7000 


7 dhe 7] gp 7 ; $358 © 14 : N Mrs 4, * W. 2 
5 Marks \ the true Church, 76. PS LOI J J 0 
Fees Maſs, N . ies 325> a 


— 
IP 
© Woh: 


. trimony, 259. "B44 1 2 N 
5 mbers of the true e whe e v0, 

| = - *x 13k FAY 
ü 10 20481 ee 


e the Relick: 4 
„ 2258 * y Say, ET r 


0 N Jau ten 22 18 


— 
70 ks we t 407 — 
A. 4 


K = U - 
. y * * . 144 
43 139. #. f 1 3 ky 6% ea 5. bd *» 
4 , : "© * : «A {> 6 5» * a 
. di F 9 We eee 5 | 5 152 
= Ode Tefice, ö : % N | 1 
. a OY 4 81 * 
1 * 483. . my 1 
' _ , 1 ' . 


© FL 2 4 e K 
1 * 3 Fl * * ”m P © 7 
. IG ww K 7 1 | % 9 , 9 *. k 4 * 65 2 1 * * 


i 427 1 aao 
ug * ws big thr che, 144 445"... 7 ** fs 
5 - Penance, | {11 On. 

* Ferlecoa, . | EN N 75 
| |, 3s; - 870 er e 

* es and Imager „ frblen be 
| 2 . by 3 ne Jen thn he 

* Pope: Supremacy, 3 -- . 4 
BM Prayer, 122, in Diſpoſitions, The + . 0a 
{ue poſi . jap 12 0 N . ral 


„ 


2 : "3 4 {18941 * 
5 er abt! 
| Fare: My Land: We K 


Piet , mT"; 
00910 deg? innit WIE 


3 


4. 34 4 * * ped Py, I? —_ " 
5 1 
: n Va! s * N Ae * 
3 * * 
1 
0 


«LY 
ol 


| | 3 N ee 
g _ | Prudence, W.. e n . oh 0 15 8 15 '% = 
8 wy | Fu ”--.41,- k * L 
| * 8 wa 307+ * KR 423" N. Ay 575 5 r I 7 | 
IX 4 „en Nn „FN $ Ke: -Y 
1 1 the Church, 101. * * * F/ 880 7 | . = 
| Relicks of Saint: and their Venerition, mee: » hy wa; 


F 
N 

5 5 Religion, 3 1 wa 
| Re EY 23. "PET ORB een, 
| 

) 

* 


n . 1 | = 


Neſtitution, 1 8 N e e e | vB 


+ 
6 #7 


| | Leda 15 3 T7 
„ The ed enn 
1 o 5 pes.” e 
fs l T be bbath, 5. * As 0 1 $3 W n! * e 2 
. Sacrifice, 114. en eee 85 2 
mar Sacrilege, 132. * . 
E Salvation mor to be fr! mf the Cui 's 0s, 
| by many Proteſtants, 68 | none | <0 | 
| | Scandal, 288. F 7 . — —_ 


r — = 
= WE eee Bin, . e oe 
8 ” . Son * 
| 


| Sloth, 27 _ 324 
; Subjects Dug and and Obligation — . 
Superiors Obligation, 2 n 
* 14h bs 5 


— i 


= 
; I * 7 * g | l $ 2 
« 1 ' *% « We \ % 5 * | * 
> A = 4 4d 26 * 7 
r 1 Z N. 5 
5 . . * : , 1 , WY 
CREE 4s / b 1 
AL. — 'D l ff 299 »Y 
1 1 WIS. 0 «| "eat 
| =»4 o 2 . . 4 
+; £FE 9 „ VS 
'Y 2.38 . 


| Patton, en * 47 Nor nn 


1 A&A 


Rü bn 


250. d . 


nl ure » 2434153 


| #8 +17 Wunde * 
4 Wi 23 Act iran 


* = 


- a.) 


97 Wu "1 4 7 11363 £5514.h 
ace. U n wrt wt 
The Gena of the Ward Warp, 


tt hinting 1 
nn re- nl 


. © % PP l . 
125 | | -T77 1 ebg5 775g 


10 | 
Jag FA y BY" 7-6 IP E Fla 15% 4 FR 
4 „ 5. Fun "Ki LP re 0.90% e W 010-1 rb © / 23 


Nini 33 At 88 (IG "I 
7 > NL . 8 1 * 


n er sene i ers Nn 
in 1 nt ien 
N * e . E 69 Ne nen 

8 e 66. enen et dy 


: x . * f Bros ++ * 5 


2 nN Fg) % ine. 1 Braking? 101 AN 20 2821 18 


1 22 F N Fuerte 5 Wasa Ke 


3 | | $38 - | A v1 (Ute; 9 
Bf OCs 1 

NN 3 
MESS 155 4 Wüsten. 

; | 1 f . A Hart 
n 14 "I 21d; en 3a 171 

Tr fy | en 
Ne „ 0 foi ba * 
. 955 2 dadi⁰,E⁊e b 
. n ro l A 


CY 
% 


* Nr 1873 2113 


4 ; n WD LELTTY + 7 5 


101 1. IN Ja 2 1 * 992 ü 5 


* . * N 4 
7 . * x — % * * 
ö - y ; s 15 > 
G 4 - U \ 
7 
A 
. : * 
1 
- 
9 
% : * \ 
— f 1 0 , 
| N 8 0 D B * | . * i: 
= * $ ) 
: o . « 6 3 x \ 
* 4 4 


Pa T Wo G An, Bookſeller, in Church sech, 1 = 
near the Old-Bridge, Ds Ne, - +1... _— 
UFFERINGS of Chriſt, 2 vols, bro. 8, 80. ä 
W | Poor Man's Catechiſm. 24238. 24. 
2 Dotrell's Moral Reflections. 2 vols. | 4.88. F.. 
Fr Scapular Book. % $ | 
+5 Marley's Good Ges l 356. go 
| The Hiſtor of the Life of our bow and Saviour * 
ſus Chrif, a new Edition. tet INN 2d. 
Die Sale's Introduction to a devout Life. 28. Gil. 
251 Thomas a Kempis, or the $a es of Crit 18. 1d. 
| Catholick Chriſtian inſtructed in the Sacraments: ank 
Ceremonies of the Church: I 2 
Lives and Deaths of Sir Thomas Moore, Knight, Lord, 
iy 6a Chancellor of England ; and of John Fiſher,” . 
iſhop of Rocheſter; Who were both beheaded W 
5 Reign of Hen. VIII. —_— i 
; 53 Dyche's Dictionary. : "HP EE: 
$4 rel „ ret : 2 
| ifference between Temporal and Eternal. 43: 4. 3 
The Garden of the Soul, by R. Challoner, D. D. 18. 14. 
Office of the Bleſſed Virgin, i in Wr 255 8311 1 50 
Fifty Reaſons, *» 6 
'Gother's Afflicted and Sick, ber Cites? 18. 14 =_—_ 
Fleury's Hiſtorical Catechiſm. 28. ad. 
Moral Entertainments on the. moſt important, Practſea! 
Truths of the Chriſtian Religion, in 2 vols. by N.. 
Manning, Author of England's Converſion. 58. 5d. 
Fan Converſion and Reformation company "5 
| Biſhop of Maux's Hiſtory of the Variations of nn os 5 
teſtant Churches. 68. Gd. 


Grounds of the Catholiek Doctrine, - with the Profeſſi-" 
on of Faith. — 


Dr. Wetham's Annotations on the New rag ++ 
_» vol: $vo. _ + | gr #d* © =. 
Parſons's Chriſtian DireRory. | Wh 8. 510. 


— 


7 ˙ ER + Cl Ld RL SE LAs 
: 4 
: 
N . 
. # +# \ 
G " e 
P | 


” TT" Rn + WP + 


ITE. ERS 
: 


"ECO _ CY 4. 


kee the Nine Days Be of st. | we 9 5 
F 15 | 629. 15 
he A ment Pocket Edition of the Office of the Dead, En 


0 - * * _ - 4 "- —_ 1 ” ..Y G A 
1 * hag x 
* * „ * BY * * 
4 — . 4 \ - , 
| : ; 8 0 15 19 = BED 14 * * 1 * 
. PLA 3 IE LD . A 1 
8 4 * 1 
„ 4 - -4 

Fi p 2 1 * 0 
1 3 LY * * 0 
by _— - — N = 


: 


Daily Een... . 8 +: 1 

Life of St. Joſeph , 384. 

Clarkſon's s InroduRtion to the Roti + Bax 

Think Well on't. fl Ad. 

Dx. Richardſon's Manual. 5 10 1s. 1d. 
3 Abridgment of the Chriſtian DoArine. FORE _ 

- the Proteſtant Religion. 9 Gd. 
=Y - Chriſtian Though. 8 Fe 
| Life of St. Patrick. 1 8 644, 1 
F 1 Goſpels of St. John, per 8 1 Add. 
2 > Chriſtian Doctrine, per Dozen. „ 
$ i ' The Catholick Chrittian 2 gry top F. W. D. ad. 

Doway Catechiſm, Engliſh and Iri Sd. 

Ba s Hind and Panther. 5d. 

Sathber's Practical Reflections, 3 vols. 68. 6d. 

A new and elegant Pocket Vademecum, with 12 Cop- 

Rates. 15. id. . 
- Altar Charts with curious Borders. ins 
' Shorteſt Way to end Diſputes about Religion. 28. 2d. 
ofaries of Jeſus and of the Bleſſed Virgin. 2d 
; Eu > 2 Avgufſtin's Confeſſions. - a0 ad: 51 
HUHiell opened to Sinners. | >," *h& 
=. The New Odyſſey, by. the Spaniſh Homer, being the 
Iuxels of the amin, Tero ue. Deſiderius 
ha Fius. | 18. 1d. 
= - ritual Retreat. FEES 24208; 
g Entertainment for Lent: | „ 266 BS; 
1 -  Kituale, Romanum. 15. d. 
Koman Catholick's Reaſons why he cannot conform toi 
N = _ the Proteſtant ROO | 124d. 
Fw al . "iT - Ka 
F FY aid WOGAN:is a new e he takes par- 
ticular Care to have all his Books bound ſtrong and ele- 
gant-;* an binds all Kinds of Books for „ | 

1 1 e bim. 5 
3 n , 4 
13 | 


* 
fo * 
ws 
* : 
cs 
Y 
- - 
= 
* 
- 
* 
z - 
. 
— 
0 
"= 
£ + _ 
% 
- 
= 
a * 


* 
* 
= 
-. 
1 
* 
= 
* 
— 
. 
* 
p 
- 
- 
* 
\\ 
= 
4 * 
« 
: 


bs 
os 
" 
_+ 
* 
* 
4 
: 
a 
R 


in ——_ [1 
* — 
* 
* 
"* G J 
# is 3 
* 
9 | 
— * * 
6 - 
\ - a 
o 
a. 0 af «Y = 
(= 1 
G o 
a 
- 
A : 
- o 
1 1 
4 
* 3” 
« % 
. 
- 


2 
2 . 
Fg 
- 
* -, 
= 
- 
wg? 


— 
* 
= 
1 
* 9 
= 
— 
—_ 
A. 
i” 
LY 
., 
- 
' 
; 
- 
- 
* 
— 
+ 
= 
Z 
g 
= 
— 


= 
* 
. 
0 * 
* 
— 
— 
- 
: 
„* 
- 
- 
%. 
l - 
* 
5 


. 
. 
bt... 
— ——Y 
- Fw . 
N 
7 * 
** 7 
_ 
= 
4 . 
> 
- 
l 
- 
7 
= 
— 
* 
= 
4 
, 
7 
- 
- 


A 
- : } : 1 
—_— 
5 
CI * 
- 1 
C F 
- * 4 ha 
* . 
yy «4 | \ 0 
- 8 2 
* - 
8 
3 
- x * ©] 1 
A q 
0 * * 1 * . 6 
d = 
- » 
*..3 \ 4 
* = * 
= n js 1 
— > Y 
- - 
= -v 
9 1 = 
i® 
* 
U o 
1 
= 
4 _— 4 
G ©; 
m - * 
9 
V < 
N x —— oof 
. — 
k . 7 w 
* 2 
* 
* 
wi”. * < 
a 
* » d 
- vY 
1 9 
« 
= * 4 
of > . A 9 * 
%. " l 
* 1 
” \ 
? = ' 
. f 
, D 
2 1 * 7 m = * 1 » U 
4 : o 
, ” *#& 
5 — oy 
-. - h 
- * l 
* 
„ * = = 4 * 
= 1 þ "I. \\ 
va 
- 0 * N 1 
* by. 
. l 4 
* s OY % 4 
« d =» 
— - 1 4 
i l * y g 
= ＋ 1 x 1 
* . 1 
= * — — yu 9 k _ 
2 * "—_— — F 
+ <<" Y 
* % 0 , I 
i 
, AF 2 * 
*. =_ 
«# - 
- . AY 
< 
* 1 
4 a 
: A 
” \ * 
4 - 
» „ 0 
* j 
: _ 
: o = 
4 * 
z* 1 
* i 
Wh. 1 
”» "I 1 * 
MA | 
ot * f 
A 
- 
4 
' * 4 % ) 
= » — 
yp 8 =» * 0 - 
; q c Fu 2 an 
. - 
* iy X 
* p W — 1 
4 
=_—_ 
- © 
o 4 - 
* 
1 p 1 « 
4 — 
— * 1 5 
I = \ 
8 - Z 
t A if 
2 * * 
7 @ 
2 1 
4 | y 
x * 
% wv _— 8 = 
_— 


